Times and Seasons/6

Table of Contents

Times and Seasons: Volume 6

Times and Seasons: Volume 6

Jump to Subtopic:

Times and Seasons: Volume 6, Number 1

Jump to Subtopic:

Times and Seasons: Volume 6, Number 2

Jump to Subtopic:

Times and Seasons: Volume 6, Number 3

Jump to Subtopic:

Times and Seasons: Volume 6, Number 4

Jump to Subtopic:

6, Number 5
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 5.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. March 15, 1845. [Whole No. 113.



After the mob had ceased yelling, and retired; and while evening was spreading her dark mantle over the unblushing scenery, as if to hide it from the gaze of day; men, women and children, who had been driven or frightened from their homes, by yells and threats, began to return from their hiding places, in thickets, corn fields, woods and groves, and view with heavy hearts the scenery of desolation and wo; and while they mourned over fallen man, they rejoiced with joy unspeakable that they were accounted worthy to suffer in the glorious cause of their Divine Master.

There lay the printing office a heap of ruins; Elder Phelp's furniture strewed over the garden as common plunder; the revelations, bookwork, papers and press in the hands of the mob as the booty of highway robbers; there was Bishop Partridge in the midst of his family, with a few friends, endeavoring to scrape off the "tar," which, from eating his flesh, seemed to have been prepared with lime, pearl-ash, acid, or some flesh eating commodity, to destroy him; and there was Charles Allen in the same awful condition. As the heart sickens at the recital, how much more at the picture! More than once, those people, in this boasted land of liberty, were brought into jeopardy, and threatened with expulsion or death because they wished to worship God according to the revelations of heaven, the constitution of their country, and the dictates of their own consciences. Oh liberty, how art thou fallen! Alas! clergymen! where is thy charity? In the smoke that ascendeth up forever and ever.

Early in the morning of the 23rd of July, the mob again assembled, armed with weapons of war, and bearing a red flag. Whereupon the elders, led by the spirit of God, and in order to save time, and stop the effusion of blood, entered into a treaty with the mobbers to leave the county within a certain time, which treaty, with accompanying documents, will appear in its proper place. The execution of this treaty presented an opportunity for the brethren in Zion, to confer with the presidency in Kirtland concerning their situation, which they improved by dispatching Elder O. Cowdery, a special messenger, after a delay of two or three days.

On the same day, while the brethren in Missouri were preparing to leave the county, through the violence of the mob, the corner stones of the Lord's House were laid in Kirtland, after the order of the holy priesthood.

On the second of August, "the Western Monitor, printed at Fayette, Missouri, edited by Weston F. Birch, published the proceedings of the mob, as follows:


At a meeting of the citizens of Jackson Co., Missouri, called for the purpose of adopting measures to rid themselves of the sect of fanatics, called Mormons, held at Independence on the 20th day of July, 1833; which meeting was composed of gentlemen from every part of the county, there being present between four and five hundred persons.

The meeting was organized by calling Colonel Richard Simpson to the chair, and appointing James H. Flournoy and Col. Samuel D. Lucas, Secretaries. It was resolved that a committee of seven be appointed to report an address to the public, in relation to the object of this meeting; and the chair named the following gentleman, to wit: Russell Hicks Esq., Robert Johnson, Henry Chiles Esq., Colonel James Hambright, Thomas Hudspeth, Joel F. Chiles, and James M. Hunter. The meeting then adjourned; and convened again, when Robert Johnson, the chairman of said committee, submitted for the consideration of the meeting, the following address, &c.:

This meeting, professing to act not from the excitement of the moment, but under a deep and abiding conviction, that the occasion is one that calls for cool deliberation, as well as energetic action, deem it proper to lay before the public an expose of our peculiar situation, in regard to this singular sect of pretended christians, and a solemn declaration of our unalterable determination to amend it.

The evil is one that no one could have foreseen, and is therefore unprovided for by the laws, and the delays incident to legislation, would put the mischief beyond remedy.

But little more than two years ago, some two or three of this people made their appearance in the Upper Missouri, and they now number some twelve hundred souls in this county; and each successive autumn and spring pours forth its swarm among us, with a gradual falling of the character of those who compose them; until it seems that those communities from which they come, were flooding us with the very dregs of their composition. Elevated as they mostly



are, but little above the condition of our blacks either in regard to property or education; they have become a subject of much anxiety on that part, serious and well grounded complaints having been already made of their corrupting influence on our slaves.

We are daily told, and not by the ignorant alone, but by all classes of them, that we, (the Gentiles,) of this county are to be cut off, and our lands appropriated by them for inheritances. Whether this is to be accomplished by the hand of the destroying angel, the judgments of God, or the arm of power, they are not fully agreed among themselves.

Some recent remarks in the "Evening and Morning Star," their organ in this place, by their tendency to moderate such hopes and repress such desires, show plainly that many of this deluded and infatuated people have been taught to believe that our lands were to be won from us by the sword. From this same 'Star' we learn that for want of more honest or commendable employment, many of their society are now preaching through the states of New York, Ohio, and Illinois, and that their numbers are increased beyond every rational calculation; all of whom are required as soon as convenient, to come up to Zion, which name they have thought proper to confer on our little village. Most of those who have already come, are characterized by the profoundest ignorance, the grossest superstition, and the most abject poverty.

Indeed, it is a subject of regret by the 'Star' itself, that they have come not only to lay an inheritance, which means some fifteen acres of wild land for each family, but destitute of the means of procuring bread and meat. When we reflect on the extensive field in which the sect is operating, and that there exists in every country a leaven of superstition that embraces with avidity, notions the most extravagant and unheard of, and that whatever can be gleaned by them from the perlieus [perilous] of vice, and the abodes of ignorance, it is to be cast like a waif into our social circle, it requires no gift of prophecy to tell that the day is not far distant when the civil government of the country will be in their hands. When the sheriff, the justices, and the county judges will be Mormons, or persons wishing to court their favor from motives of interest or ambition.

What would be the fate of our lives and property, in the hands of jurors and witnesses, who do not blush to declare, and would not apon [upon ] occasion hesitate to swear that they have wrought miracles, and have been the subjects of miraculous and supernatural cures; have conversations with God and his angels, and possess and exercise the gifts of divination and of unknown tongues, and fired with the prospect of obtaining inheritances without money and without price, may be better imagined than described.

One of the means resorted to by them, in order to drive us to emigrate, is an indirect invitation to the free brethren of color in Illinois, to come up, like the rest, to the land of Zion.-True, they say this was not intended to invite, but to prevent their emigration; but this weak attempt to quiet our apprehension, is but a poor compliment to our understandings. The article alluded to, contained an extract from our laws, and all necessary directions and cautions to be observed by colored brethren, to enable them upon their arrival here, to claim and exercise the rights of citizenship. Cotemporaneous [contemporaneous] with the appearance of this article, was the expectation among the brethren here, that a considerable number of this degraded cast were only awaiting this information before they should set out on their journey. With the corrupting influence of these on our slaves, and the stench both physical and moral, that their introduction would set afloat in our social atmosphere, and the vexation that would attend the civil rule of these fanatics, it would require neither a visit from the destroying angel, nor the judgments of an offended God to render our situation here insupportable. True, it may be said, and truly no doubt, that the fate that has marked the rise and fall of Joanna Southcote and Ann Lee, will also attend the progress of Joe Smith; but this is no opiate to our fears, for when the fabric falls, the rubbish will remain.

Of their pretended revelations from heaven-their personal intercourse with God and his angels-the maladies they pretend to heal by the laying on of hands-and the contemptible gibberish with which they habitually profane the Sabbath, and which they dignify with the appellation of unknown tongues, we have nothing to say, vengeance belongs to God alone.-But as to the other matters set forth in this paper, we feel called on by every consideration of self preservation, good society, public morals, and the fair prospects, that if not blasted in the germ, await this young and beautiful county, at once to declare, and we do hereby most solemnly declare:

That no Mormon shall in future move and settle in this county.

That those now here, who shall give a definite pledge of their intention within a reasonable time to remove out of the county, shall be allowed to remain unmolested until they have sufficient time to sell their property and close



their business without any material sacrifice.

That the editor of the 'Star' be required forthwith to close his office, and discontinue the business of printing in this county; and as to all other stores and shops belonging to the sect, their owners must in every case strictly comply with the terms of the second article of this declaration, and upon failure, prompt and efficient measures will be taken to close the same.

That the Mormon leaders here, are required to use their influence in preventing any further emigration of their distant brethren to this county, and to counsel and advise their brethren here to comply with the above requisitions.

That those who fail to comply with these requisitions, be referred to those of their brethren who have the gifts of divination, and of unknown tongues, to inform them of the lot that awaits them.

Which address being read and considered, was unanimously adopted. And thereupon it was resolved that a committee of twelve be appointed forth with to wait on the Mormon leaders, and see that the foregoing requisitions are strictly complied with by them; and upon their refusal, that said committee do, as the organ of this county, inform them that it is our unwavering purpose and fixed determination, after the fullest considerations of all the consequences and responsibilities under which we act, to use such means as shall ensure their full and complete adoption, and that said committee, so far as may be within their power, report to this present meeting. And the following gentlemen were named as said committee:

Robert Johnson, James Campbell, Colonel Moses Wilson, Joel F. Chiles, Hon. Richard Fristoe, Abner F. Staples, Gan Johnson, Lewis Franklin, Russell Hicks, Esq., Colonel S. D. Lucas, Thomas Wilson, and James M. Hunter, to whom was added Colonel R. Simpson, Chairman.

And after an adjournment of two hours, the meeting again convened, and the committee of twelve reported that they had called on Mr. Phelps, the editor of the 'Star,' Edward Partridge, the bishop of the sect, and Mr. Gilbert, the keeper of the Lord's store house, and some others, and they declined giving any direct answer to the requisitions made of them, and wished an unreasonable time for consultation, not only with their brethren here, but in Ohio.

Whereupon it was unanimously resolved by the meeting, that the 'Star' printing office should be razed to the ground, the type and press secured. Which resolution was, with the utmost order, and the least noise and disturbance possible, forthwith carried into execution, as also some other steps of a similar tendency; but no blood was spilled nor any blows inflicted. The meeting then adjourned till the 23rd instant, to meet again to know further concerning the determination of the Mormons.

Resolved that a copy of these proceedings be posted up at the post office in this place, for the information of all concerned; and that the secretaries of this meeting send copies of the same to the principal editors in the eastern and middle states for publication, that the Mormon brethren may know at a distance that the gates of Zion are closed against them-that their interests will be best promoted by remaining among these who know and appreciate their merits."


S. D. Lucas, }

J. H. Flournoy, } Secretaries.

"The citizens again convened on the 23rd day of July, 1833, which was composed of gentlemen from all parts of the county, and much more unanimously attended than the meeting on the 20th instant.

The meeting was organized by the chairman taking his seat, when the following gentlemen were appointed a committee, to wit:

Henry Chiles Esq., Doctor N. K. Olmstead, H. L. Brazile Esq., Zachariah Waller, Samuel Weston Esq., Wm. L. Irwin, Leonidas Oldham, S. C. Owens Esq., George Simpson, Capt. Benjamin Majors, James C. Sadler, Col. Wm. Bowers, Henry Younger, Russell Hicks Esq., Aaron Overton, John Harris, and Harmon Gregg, to wait upon the Mormon leaders, who had intimated a wish to have a conference with said committee.

After an adjournment of two hours, the meeting again convened, when the committee reported to the meeting that they had waited on most of the Mormon leaders, consisting of the bishop, Mr. Partridge; Mr. Phelps, editor of the Star; Mr. Gilbert the keeper of the Lord's storehouse: and Messrs Corrill, Whitmer, and Morley, elders of the church, and that the said committee had entered into an amicable agreement with them which they had reduced to writing, which they submitted: and that the committee have assured Mr. Phelps that whenever he was ready to move, that the amount of all his losses should be paid to him by the citizens. The written agreement is as follows:

'Memorandum of agreement between the undersigned of the Mormon society, in Jackson county, Missouri, and a committee appointed by a public meeting of the citizens of said county, made the 23rd day of July, 1833.

It is understood that the undersigned, members of the society, do give their solemn pledges, each for himself, as follows, to wit:



That Oliver Cowdery, W. W. Phelps, Wm. McClealand, [Lellin] Edward Partridge, Lyman Wight, Simeon Carter, Peter and John Whitmer, and Harvey Whitlock, shall remove with their families out of this county, on or before the first day of January next, and that they as well as the two hereinafter named, use all their influence to induce all the brethren now here, to remove as soon as possible-one half, say, by the first of January next, and all by the first day of April next. To advise and try all means in their power, to stop any more of their sect from moving to this county; and as to those now on the road, they will use their influence to prevent their settling permanently in the county, but that they shall only make arrangements for temporary shelter, till a new location is agreed on for the society. John Corrill and Algernon Gilbert, are allowed to remain as general agents to wind up the business of the society, so long as necessity shall require; and said Gilbert may sell out his merchandise now on hand, but is to make no new importation.

The 'Star' is not again to be published, nor a press set up by any of the society in this county.

If the said Edward Partridge and W. W. Phelps move their families by the first day of January, as aforesaid, that they themselves will be allowed to go and come in order to transact and wind up their business.

The committee pledge themselves to use all their influence to prevent any violence being used so long as a compliance with the foregoing terms is observed by the parties concerned, to which agreement is subscribed the names of the above named committee, as also those of the Mormon brethren named in the report as having been present.'

Which report of the committee was unanimously adopted by the meeting, and thereupon, the meeting adjourned, sine die.


S. D. Lucas, }

J. H. Flournoy } Secretaries."

The foregoing is copied entire to give one sample of hypocritical bombast, and current falsehoods, with which the country was flooded in the early days of this church. The declaration of the mob, by which they pledged to each other, their lives, their bodily powers, fortunes and sacred honors to remove the church from Jackson county, is a very good climax for all the arguments used, falsehoods set forth, and even a full interpretation of the sublime admission that "vengeance belongs to God alone." The events that followed from this time till November, explain the modus perandi much more clearly than the publication in the Monitor, or other papers generally, that were so willing to give the western missionaries, the doctors, lawyers, judges, justices, sheriffs, constables, military officers, and other distinguished personages a fair chance against the Mormons.


Tahiti, Sept. 18, 1844.


I take my pen again to write a few lines to you, as there is a chance of sending by a French ship, by the way of Panama, which is across the isthmus of Darien, which is much the quickest way for letters to go to you; or from you to us. If you would send your letters from Nauvoo to New York, to be sent to us by way of Panama, we should get them, I think. You would have to pay the postage to New York.

We have not had a letter, or any news from home since we left, which makes me almost despair of ever hearing from you again. One thing to comfort us is that we have good health and tolerable good spirits. We, that is, Dr. Grouard and myself, are begining [beginning] to talk the language considerable. Br. Grouard thinks of preaching to the natives in public soon. The natives that are acquainted with us, think a great deal of us; and some begin to take quite an interest in the work, notwithstanding the priests say all they can to injure us.

We have baptised [baptized] four foreigners only, but soon expect to baptize more. Truly this place is one of the worst sinks of iniquity that I ever saw. It is full of abominations of almost every kind, which I cannot write now, but when I return I will tell you about them, for I think I shall come back to you again and behold you in the flesh.

We are in hopes of doing a good work here by the help of the Lord, although we have not much chance at the natives, in consequence of the unsettled state of affairs. The French hold the place that they have got, and the natives are back in the mountains. How the matter will terminate I cannot tell. The natives appear to be firm and determined not to give up to the French: however there appears to be two parties of the natives. Some few of the principal men have signed to the French, but the Queen, and the majority of them, stand out and say they never will come under French protection. They expect that the English will help them to drive the French away from their land.

There has been several battles fought since we have been here; in one engagement, which was in sight of where I live, and I could hear



every gun that was fired, there was an English missionary shot in the head, and killed by accident, on the part of the French; and on the part of the missionary worse than foolishness, because it is said that he was drunk and went out and exposed himself, and the consequence was death. This may seem strange that so righteous a man as the priests of the sects of the day, should be drunk at so critical a time.-They are so righteous that they could not talk to us about Mormonism on the Sabbath.

I will tell you a story that one of the missionary's daughters told me that she had known them to get so drunk, when they went to hold meetings, that they went to sleep in the middle of their prayer, and another had to go and finish it. That there was not any of them but what would drink, and some of their women will get drunk, I know, because I have seen them so from day to day; and while the priest in the meeting house is attending to service their sons are out in the bush playing the whore; [wore] so says the natives.

And now if their teachers are in this situation, what situation do you think the natives must be in? This part of the story I will leave for you to judge for your selves.

In my last letter I told you that we left Br. Pratt about five hundred miles to the south of this, where there are no missionaries to disturb him, where he has done a big business, for he has baptised [baptized] all of the white inhabitants on the Island; and the last account we had from him, he had baptised [baptized] quite a number of the natives, and has organized a branch of the church, and things seem to prosper in his hands, which makes us rejoice. He has got the advantage of us, because he has no priests to fight him; and the white men on this island, can speak the native language well, and have interpreted for him from the begining [beginning].

Dear wife and friends, if you knew how lonesome we are, it seems to me that you would try very hard to get us some papers or letters, or some kind of news to cheer us in this place of iniquity. We know not where you or the church are; whether they are in Nauvoo, or whether you are scattered to the four winds. I know that when we left the states, they were making a fuss at Carthage, about the saints. I want to see you and the children very much; but I cannot at this time. I want you to write about them, and all the neighbors, and all the church. Tell Chandler to write, and Noble, and William if he is there with you. I want you, and all the church, to pray for us.

We feel that the Lord is with us and prepares the way for us.

Br. Grouard sends his love to you and says, God bless you. Give my love to all. Tell them to pray for us, and may the God of Abraham bless you, and prosper you, and feed and clothe you, is the prayer of your friend and husband. So I am for ever yours,



Tahiti, Sept. 19, 1844.


I make bold to embrace the present opportunity of addressing a few more lines to you, believing that any information respecting this mission, which you so liberally contributed to, to assist onward, would be interesting to you, though it is but about two months since I wrote; but as there has several changes taken place, no doubt it will be interesting to you to know what they are.

In the first place I would say, we still continue to enjoy the best of health and spirits, for which we feel truly grateful to the giver of all good gifts. But I assure you, notwithstanding our spirits are good, we feel that they could be greatly improved by receiving a few words from home, which we have not had the pleasure of doing since we left America, no, not so much as one syllable. But we live in daily hopes and expectation of receiving some, which keeps our spirits up.

I said considerable in my former letter respecting the difficulties existing here between the French and natives, which I am sorry to say, have not, as yet, been terminated. There has been several battles faught [fought] since I wrote you before, one of which took place close by us, and in which one of the English missionaries, owing to unnecessary exposure of himself, was shot dead upon the spot. Whether this was the cause of their future movements or not, I don't know; but at any rate it was but a few days afterwards that we heard they were all, or nearly so, going to leave the Island which we learned to be true from their own lips, a few days afterwards. This certainly was very agreeable news to us, for which we felt to give thanks to our heavenly father, inasmuch as he was ordering events for the establishing of the gospel, and the rebuilding of his kingdom upon this land. There were, when we landed here, no less than fourteen missionaries upon this Island, and formerly they possessed almost unlimited power, notwithstanding they were the most corrupt set I have ever heard of, who made such high professions as they did. But I have neither room nor a disposition to enter into a detail of these abuses at present; suffice it to say, the Lord has so ordered events that all but three have left the



Island; a circumstance which, when we arrived, the most sanguine could not have anticipated. They have done, and are still doing all they can, to destroy our influence with the natives; but I do not think they have succeeded much, for the natives that we have an opportunity of talking to, tell us that the missionaries tell them great lies about us-things which they know are false, because they have seen and heard for themselves.

We received a letter from Brother Pratt, a few days since, who, I told you in another letter, was on a small Island, a short distance from this. He writes us glorious news, I assure you-news which gladdens their hearts, and gives us fresh courage. I forget whether I told you or not, in my former letter; but at any rate, there were, when we arrived there, on our way here, eight or nine American mechanics residing there, who were building a schooner. They had gone from Tahiti about six months before our arrival, for this purpose. He has baptised [baptized] all of them but one, and ordained the three owners of the schooner, one an Elder, one a Priest, and one a Deacon. Thus, you see, Br. Lewis, the Lord is with us, and working for us, not only in a spiritual, but in a temporal point of view also; he is preparing the way, no doubt, for the gathering of the saints from this side of the globe. Br. Pratt writes, that the vessel bids fair to be a first rate craft of about one hundred tons burthen [burden]. If all things are prospered she will be ready for sea in about twelve months . He also writes that he has baptised [baptized] five natives, and several more have given their names for baptism; among which is the king and one of the head chiefs, and there appears to be a general interest excited among them; every one is enquiring [inquiring].

We, upon this Island, have not, as yet, been blessed with the privilege of baptising [baptizing] any natives, and only four white persons. Yet we hope and trust the time is not far distant when we shall. Those that we get an opportunity of talking to are very believing, and much interested. One grand cause, and I may say almost the only one, of our slow progress, is the difficulties which have and do exist here; but we pray that they may have a speedy and favorable termination, which we think will be the permanent establishment of the French government, at least every thing has that appearance at present. There are quite a number of white persons here, who are very believing, and probably ere long will be baptised [baptized]; some of which speak the native language. According to every appearance, when peace is restored, we shall not be able to answer one of twenty calls on this Island, let alone the surrounding ones, and this group is but a speck as it were, in comparison to the almost numberless Islands in this Ocean. So you may judge of the vast extent of the field of labor, on this side of the globe, and the great number of laborers required in it.

As my sheet is about used up, and all the news I can think of told, I must draw my letter to a close. Give our love to your wife, and all the saints. We request an interest in your prayers. If you will be so kind, Br. Lewis, I wish you would tell my wife I have written her a letter, the same date as this, and enclose it in a letter to her mother with directions to forward it on to her at Nauvoo.

We want you to write to us, and also to interceed [intercede] to have some papers, that is Times and Seasons, sent on to us.

Br. Rogers sends his love to all the saints, and requests an interest in all their prayers.

Yours, in the bonds of the new and everlasting covenant,


Huahine, Oct. 27, 1844.


Again I have an opportunity of sending you a few lines by a Whale Ship, bound to Long Island, which opportunity I gladly embrace, and I would gladly come with it if I thought that I had done what the Lord required of me. But this work is not done as yet, and when it will be done I know not. When it is done here I shall, with all speed, come to you, for I long to see you, and the children, very much, and all my friends and neighbors, as I have not heard a word from you nor the church since I left New Bedford. I am very anxious about you and my prayers are continually offered up to God for you and all the saints, that you all may be preserved from the enemy; that you may have food and raiment, and every needy blessing. I would exhort you to be patient and prayerful, until I come, which will be before a great while I hope.

You will perceive, by the date of this letter, that I have left Tahiti, and am on the Island of Huahine, which is about ninety of one hundred miles distance. The work on Tahiti has got a good start. We baptised [baptized] several whites, and several more said that they believed and would be baptised [baptized] soon, and several natives told me when I left Tahiti, that they meant to be baptised [baptized] soon.

I left Br. Grouard there, who has got the language very well, and I have no doubt of his faithfulness, because he is a firm and faithful brother, and seeks the good of the kingdom of



God. I have no doubt but there will be a great work done there.

Br. Pratt is still on the Island of Tooboui, and the last account we had from him, he had baptised [baptized] all the white inhabitants of the Island except one, and four of the natives, in all something like twelve in number. So you see that the work has a good hold there, and there is no missionary there to stop the progress of the work; and more than all this, some of the men that have been baptised [baptized] speak the native language well, and have been ordained Elders, and have gone to work preaching the fullness of the gospel to them. So you can see that the work is prospering there. If we had five hundred elders here there would be plenty of business for them.

I have been on Huahine but one week as yet, and have not preached, as I am but a stranger. But I expect soon to obtain a house and preach, as there is one or two that show some disposition to assist me in getting one. Almost every white man on this Island keeps a grog shop and a gambling house, which is a very bad example for the natives. If you say any thing to them about it, they will say that the whites learned us. That is all you get out of them. They are full of licentiousness, which the sailors are very willing to encourage.

When I look around me and see so much iniquity and abomination, it makes me sick to the very heart, and I wonder that the Lord has spared the world so long as he has.

There is but one missionary here, who rules the Islands, as it were. All the people say that he is a very nice man; but I cannot say so much of him as he refuses to talk with me. I met him once and introduced myself to him, and told him that I was a servant of the Lord, and had come to bring good tidings to the people if they would hear, and offered him my hand, which he took very reluctantly, and very slightly bid me good bye. I told him I would walk along with him, which I did for a short distance. I told him I would like to see him when he had leisure; he told me he was always busy, giving me to understand that he did not want to talk with me; but notwithstanding, I invited him to call on me, to which he made no reply. By this time we had got to the house where I boarded, he bidding me good bye, which thing he had done as much as four or five times, since we had met, which did not exceed twenty minutes. I have not been able to speak to him since. I feel that the work of the Lord will be established here notwithstanding the wickedness of the people, and their priest to help them. One thing is, I mean to do all in my power and leave the event with God. It is a hard place and no mistake.

I am well and in good health, and so were the rest of the brethren at the last accounts from them. I weigh about one hundred and seventy pounds. In Br. Pratt's last letter, he says that on board of some ship there were steelyards that drew two hundred pounds and that they would hardly weigh him; so you can see that we are not very poor as to flesh. My spirits are tolerable good, though I would be glad to get back among the saints and with my family and friends. No one can tell how sweet the society of saints and friends is, but those who are deprived of that blessing. What makes it worse is that we cannot ever hear from them.

I hope that these few lines will find you, and all my brethren and sisters, enjoying good health and spirits, peace and plenty. Give my best love to all enquiring [inquiring] friends. Tell them to pray for us. God bless you all, is my prayer for you, and so as ever your husband and friend.



Extracts from H. C. Kimball's Journal.

On the morning of the 24th we started for Liberty, Clay county, where our brethren were residing, who had been driven from Jackson county, taking our course round the head of Fishing River, in consequence of high water. When we got within five or six miles of Liberty, General Atchison, and several other gentlemen, met us, desiring that we would not go to Liberty, as the feelings of the people of that place was much enraged against us. Changing our course and bearing to the left, we pursued our way across a prairie; then passing through a wood until we came to brother Sidney Gilberts, where we camped on the bottom of Rush Creek, in a field belonging to brother Burket on the 25th.

This night the cholera came upon us, as we had been warned by the servant of God. About 12 o'clock at night we began to hear the cries of those who were seized with the cholera, and they fell before the destroyer. Even those on guard fell with their guns in their hands to the ground, and we had to exert ourselves considerably to attend to the sick, for they fell on every hand. Thus it continued till morning when the camp was separated into several small bands and were dispersed among the brethren.

I was left at the camp in company with three or four of my brethren in care of those who were sick. We stayed with, and prayed for them, hoping they would recover, but all hope



was lost, for about 6 o'clock p. m., John S. Carter expired, he being the first that died in the camp.

When the cholera first broke out in the camp, brother John S. Carter was the first who went forward to rebuke it, but himself was immediately seized by it, and as before stated, was the first who was slain. In about 30 minutes after his death, Seth Hitchcock followed him; and it appeared as though we must sink under the destroyer with them.

We were not able to obtain boards to make them coffins, but were under the necessity of rolling them up in their blankets, and burying them in that manner. So we placed them on a sled, which was drawn by a horse about half a mile, where we buried them in a little bluff by the side of a small stream that emptied into Rush Creek. This we accomplished by dark, and returned back.

Our hopes were that no more would die, but while we were uniting in a covenant to pray once more with uplifted hands to God, we looked at our beloved brother, Elder Wilcox, and he was gasping his last. At this scene my feelings were beyond expression. Those only who witnessed it, can realize any thing of the nature of our sufferings, and I felt to weep and pray to the Lord, that he would spare my life that I might behold my dear family again. I felt to covenant with my brethren, and I felt in my heart never to commit another sin while I lived. We felt to sit and weep over our brethren, and so great was our sorrow that we could have washed them with our tears, to realize that they had travelled [traveled] 1000 miles through so much fatigue to lay down their lives for our brethren; and who hath greater love than he who is willing to lay down his life for his brethren. This increased our love to them. About 12 o'clock at night we placed him on a small sled, which we drew to the place of interment, with one hand hold of the rope, and in the other we bore our firelocks for our defence [defense]. While one or two were digging the grave, the rest stood with their arms to defend them.

This was our situation, the enemies around us, and the destroyer in our midst. Soon after we returned back, another brother was taken away from our little band; thus it continued until five out of ten were taken away.

It was truly affecting to see the love manifested among the brethren for each other, during this affliction; even brother Joseph, seeing the sufferings of his brethren, stepped forward to rebuke the destroyer, but was immediately seized with the disease himself; and I assisted him a short distance from the place when it was with difficulty he could walk. All that kept our enemies from us was the fear of the destroyer which the Lord so sent among us.

After burying these five brethren, or about this time, I was seized by the hand of the destroyer, as I had gone in the woods to pray. I was instantly struck blind, and saw no way whereby I could free myself from the disease, only to exert myself by jumping and thrashing myself about, until my sight returned to me, and my blood began to circulate in my veins. I started and ran some distance, and by this means, through the help of God, I was enabled to extricate myself from the grasp of death. This circumstance transpired in a piece of woods just behind brother Sidney Gilbert's house.

On the 26th, Algernon Sidney Gilbert, keeper of the Lord's Store House, signed a letter to the Governor, in connexion [connection] with others, which was his last public act, for he had been called to preach, and he said he would rather die than go forth and preach the gospel to the Gentiles. The Lord took him at his word; he was attacked with the cholera and died about the 29th.

Two other brethren died at brother Gilbert's house about this same time. One of these was a cousin to brother Joseph Smith, the Prophet. The names of those brethren who were with me to assist in taking of the sick, are as follows: Joseph B. Noble, John D. Parker and Luke Johnson, also brother Ingleson, who died soon after we left.

While we were here, the brethren being in want of some refreshments, brother Luke Johnson went to brother Burket to get a fowl, asking him for one to make a broth; but brother Burket denied him of it, saying: in a few days we expect to return back into Jackson county, from whence we were driven, and he should want them when he got there. When brother Johnson brought this report, judge how we felt, after having left the society of our beloved families, taking our lives in our hands, and traveling about one thousand miles through scenes of suffering and sorrow, for the benefit of our brethren, and after all to be denied of a small fowl to make a little soup. Such things as those never fail to bring their reward, and it would be well for the saints never to turn away a brother, who is penniless and in want, or a stranger, lest they may one day or other want a friend themselves.

I went to Liberty, to the house of brother Peter Whitmer, which place I reached with difficulty, being much afflicted myself with the disease that was among us. I stayed there until I started for home. I received great kindness from them and also from sister Vienna Jacques, who administered to my wants and also



to my brethren may the Lord reward them for their kindness.

While I was here a council was called at brother Lyman Wights, which I attended with the rest of the brethren. The church was organized; a presidency and high council chosen and organized and many were chosen from them to go to Kirtland to be endowed.

From that time the destroyer ceased, having afflicted us about four days. Sixty eight were taken with the disease, of which number fourteen died, the remainder recovered, as we found out an effectual remedy for this disease, which was, by dipping the person afflicted into cold water, or pouring it on him, which had the desired effect of stopping the purging, vomiting, and cramping. Some of the brethren, when they were seized with the disease and began to cramp and purge, the fever raging upon them, desired to be put into cold water and some stripped and plunged themselves into the stream and obtained immediate relief. This led us to try the experiment on others, and in every case it proved highly beneficial and effectual, where it was taken in season

On the 23d of June, Brother Joseph received a revelation, as before stated, saying that the Lord had accepted our offering, even as he accepted that of Abraham, therefore he had a great blessing laid up in store for us, and an endowment for all, and those who had families might return home, and those who had no families should tarry until the Lord said they should go.

I received an honorable discharge, in writing, from the hand of our General, Lyman Wight, to the effect that I had discharged my duty in my office and that I was at liberty to return home. Before we separated the money which had been put into the hands of our paymaster, and had not been used, was equally divided amongst the company, making one dollar and sixteen cents each. Some of these brethren had no money when we started from Kirtland, but they received an equal share with the rest.

(To be continued.)


This certifies that Nelson Bates, a High Priest in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, has been appointed by the Twelve and other authorities, to preside over the churches in the state of New Hampshire, and is a duly authorized agent to receive tithings for the Temple from the branches in said State.



Nauvoo, Ill., March, 1845.

The Prophet will please insert the foregoing certificate.



MARCH 15, 1845.


It will be seen that this number of the Times and Season, is mainly occupied with letters from the South Pacific Ocean, and conference minutes, which, if nothing else must cheer the hearts of the saints. Never, since this last dispensation was opened for the salvation of man, have we had so much cause for rejoicing. The everlasting gospel is being carried by the elders of Israel, to the islands of the sea, and to the remnants of Jacob, or to Ephraim, mixed up among the nations, with that obedience to the mandates of heaven, that have ever characterized servants of God.

Another thing is plainly discernable [discernible]; people do not have to gaze long to ascertain where the power is, to guide and manage the affairs of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.-He that runs may read.

The Temple goes on; union and harmony prevail, and every thing indicates love and good feeling.

The letters from the islands of the sea, are enough to cause the reapers to exclaim: we will thrust in the sickle as soon as we receive our endowment, and reap while the day lasts.

The conference minutes are cheering, showing the onward progress of the great cause of God, and a determination among the saints to uphold and support the present constituted and legal authorities of the church, according to the revelations of God, and the manifested intentions of the martyred prophet and patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum Smith. We will only add, "blessed is the name of the Lord, and he that keepeth his commandments."

Union, virtue and perseverance, will prepare the way for the millennium.

Lee county, Territory of Iowa.

Elder Arnold Potter, President of the Sand Prairie Branch, Represents the same in good standing, containing forty nine members.



By publishing the following in the Times and Seasons, you much oblige the branch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints in La Harp

Elder David Kushner has been cut off from the church by said branch.



Elder Daniel B. Hurlbut and his wife have been cut off from the church by the same branch.

G. COULSON, Presiding Elder.

J. CLARKE, Clerk.

La Harp, March 1845.


Minutes of a Conference held at the house of Br. Wm. McGray, near Alquina, Fayette co. Ia, March, 1845.

Conference met according to previous appointment, and organized by calling Elder David Pettegrew to the chair and Louis Muetze [or Maetze], Clerk.

Conference was opened by singing, and prayer by the President.

The object of the Conference was stated by Elders D. Pettegrew and Willard Snow, who laid before the brethren the necessity of obeying the commandments of God, and carrying out the measures of our martyred Prophet, in building the house of God, that the saints may receive the blessings which the Lord has in store for them.

Present, on the occasion, of the Quorum of High Priests: D. Pettegrew, W. Snow.

Seventys [seventies] Wm. Martindale, S. Clinton.

Elders: E. Turner, Louis Muetze [or Maetze], Thomas M. McFarland, Robert Richey.

Priests: F. Deike, S. H. Woodbury.

Teacher: R. P. Budd.

Deacon: Wm. Steel.

All the foregoing, after giving an account of their stewardship, and expressing their willingness to do the will of God, as much as in their power, were received by a unanimous vote of the Conference. A fellowship and good feeling of all the members was manifested. Some brethren and sister from Wayne county, on their way to Nauvoo, present.

Elder Willard Snow then made some remarks relative to the epistle of the Twelve, and gave some valuable instructions to the saints, and was followed by Elder D. Pettegrew, on the same subject.

Conference adjourned till next day, 8 o'clock A. M.

Sunday, 8 o'clock. Conference met and was opened by singing, and prayer by Elder Wm. Martindale; after which the President arose and laid before us the situation of the church at this time, and the necessity of giving strict adherence to the counsel of the Twelve, as given in their epistle, which is a revelation of God; that all those who are obedient, may receive the reward of righteousness and obtain a crown of glory, &c.

Elder W. Snow then gave some valuable instructions to the saints relative to tithing, the building of the Temple and the gathering of the saints, &c.

After some remarks by Elders E. Turner and William Martindale, the following resolutions were offered by Elder W. Snow, and received by a unanimous vote:

Resolved that we duly appreciate the benefit of the labor, toils, sufferings and privations during the life and death of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, who received the lively oracles to hand down to us, and recognised [recognized] in them a life and death equally honorable to themselves, to us, and to all the martyrs who have gone before them.

Resolved, That we sensibly feel the same sensation of friendship, confidence and love for the Quorum of the Twelve, together with all the other organized Quorums of the church, who act in concert in their station and cease not their diligence in carrying out the measures and accomplishing the work, contained in those oracles, in the strict sense of pure virtue and truth, in which they were received and delivered to us.

Resolved, further, That we look forward with anxious expectations and unceasing desire for the finishing of the work of the building of the Temple at Nauvoo, and feel to act in union and concert, and assist with our prayers and means, not only for the completion of the Temple, and patronizing friends and their publications, the Neighbor, Times and Seasons, and the Prophet; but to sustain the city and saints at Nauvoo, with our influence, prayers, lives, fortunes and sacred honors.

Resolved, That as a last passing notice to all our enemies and apostates, of all grades, from Simonds Rider down to John C. Bennet and Sidney Rigdon, inasmuch as their bowels and mouths are like Etna and Vesuvius, full of filth and fire consuming their vitals, that they vomit toward the northern ocean, and leave Nouvoo [Nauvoo], to take breath and live awhile in peace.

After singing and prayer by the President, Elder Willard Snow addressed the congregation from 1 Peter II Chap. 5 verse, and was followed by Elder D. Pettegrew.

Conference adjourned till early candle light.

Conference opened by singing and prayer by Elder E. Turner and Elder Wm. Martindale addressed the congregation, after which Conference adjourned sine die.


LOUIS MAETZE [or Muetze], Clerk.

Waynesville, Ohio, March 8, 1845.

Pursuant to appointment, met in Conference and organized by appointing Elder John Bair, President, and H. Jennings, Clerk.



Prayer was then offered by the President.

The President arose and stated the object of the meeting.

Clinton branch was represented by S. Phelps, consisting of forty members, ten Elders, four expelled, and five added, all in good standing; Elder Phelps presiding.

Washington, Fayette county branch, was represented by the presiding Elder, B. F. Brughn, consisting of twenty eight members, one Elder, one Priest, and one Teacher.

Waynesville, Warren county branch, represented by the presiding Elder, E. Braddock consisting of thirty-eight members, fourteen Elders, and one Priest, all in good standing; ten members have been added since the last representation.

Clinton county Pleasant Grove Branch, represented by the President, Elder Griffith, consisting of fifteen members, two Elders, one Priest; three members have been added.

Dayton branch, represented by Elder John Bair, Elder Delony presiding; consisting of eleven members, five Elders.

Green county Sugar Creek branch; fifteen members living there, but disorganised [disorganized] .

Cincinnati branch, represented by Elder Lorenzo Young; about thirty members, all in good standing some five or six have gone off.

The foregoing branches all support the Twelve as the Presidency of the church, according to revelation.

The branches having been represented, it was moved and seconded that brother Royse be ordained an Elder. The vote was then taken and carried in the affirmative by a unanimous voice.

The case of Elder Griffith M. Roberts, was then taken into consideration and after the case was stated, it was then moved and seconded that he be cut off from the church for manifesting an unbelieving spirit; arbitrary and unchristianlike conduct. The vote was unanimous.

Brother Royse was ordained under the hands of Elder Lorenzo Young and S. Phelps.

It was moved, seconded and carried, unanimously, that Elder Joseph Grover, be ordained a High Priest, for the district, for the time being.

The President then addressed the saints in regard to the word of wisdom, for a few minutes.

Elder Lorenzo Young then followed with a few remarks on the same subject.

The meeting then adjourned to meet at 3 o'clock P. M.

Met agreeable to adjournment.

The meeting was opened by singing and prayer by the president.

A motion was then made and seconded: Will the Elders and members observe the word of wisdom and teach the same? Carried unanimously.

It was moved and seconded that Br. John Fugate be ordained an Elder.

Elders S. Phelps, J. Bair, and L. Young, made some remarks with regard to the priesthood; the vote was taken and carried and he was ordained.

The meeting was then addressed by the President on the subject of the gathering of the saints.

The meeting then adjourned to meet in the evening.

Met at 7 o'clock, and opened by singing and prayer by L. Young. The congregation was then addressed by L. Young, on the government of the church, and authority of the kingdom of God.

Sunday 10 o'clock. Met persuant [pursuant] to adjournment.

Meeting was then opened with singing, and prayer by the President.

After Elder S. Phelps addressed the meeting on the restitution and order of the kingdom, Elder Bair followed.

The meeting then adjourned to meet at half past 2 o'clock p.m.

Half past 2 o'clock. Meeting was opened by singing, and prayer by Elder Phelps.

Elder Bair then addressed the assembly with regard to the signs of the times.

Adjourned to meet in the evening.

Evening meeting again opened by singing and prayer by Elder Phelps.

After communion, the Elders and members expressed their feelings and their determination to uphold the Twelve.

Br. Young then arose and addressed the meeting very appropriately and feelingly on the subject of the order of the kingdom of heaven.

Perfect satisfaction having been signified in favor of the conduct and labors of the President, and Elders generally, by a unanimous vote.

The meeting adjourned until Monday morning, 7 o'clock.

Met persuant [pursuant]to adjournment, and the President and Elder Young spent the day in teaching the saints the laws of tithing, the powers of the priesthood, and the necessity of obeying counsel.

Conference then adjourned till the second Saturday in June, at Waynesville, Warren co.

JOHN BAIR, President.




Minutes of a Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, held at Jackson, Jackson county, Michigan, on the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd days of February, 1845.

There were present, one high priest, also eight elders, two priests, and one teacher.

The house was called to order by N. W. Bartholomew. Charles Dalton was called to the chair, and Arza Bartholomew and Samuel Graham chosen clerks.

After singing, the throne of grace was addressed by the president. The representation of different branches of the church was called for.

Jackson branch was represented by N. W. Bartholomew, twenty three members, one priest and one teacher; all in good standing.

Albion branch represented by C. Dalton, twenty four members, four elders, one teacher and one deacon; all in good standing.

Napoleon branch represented by William Quigly, nine members, three elders, and one priest; all in good standing.

Conference dismissed by a benediction, until half past two, P. M.

Conference assembled pursuant to appointment.

After singing and prayer by the president, a large concourse of people listened to an address delivered by C. Dalton, on the fulfillment of prophecy.

Adjourned until six o'clock, Saturday evening, when the same subject was continued by the president; after which some disturbance occurred by Mr. O. Eitson, to the gentleman's own shame, and his parents disgrace; being answered by C. Dalton, the gentleman plead ignorance and left the house, in the midst of considerable mirth.

[N. B. This disturber of saints is an E. Methodist.]

The meeting adjourned until Sunday morning, with much good feeling.

Sunday morning, 10 o'clock, a large congregation assembled; after singing and prayer by Elder Wm. Son, the conference was ably addressed by Charles Dalton, on the resurrection of the dead, followed by Samuel Graham on the same subject.

Adjourned by a benediction until two o'clock P. M.

Sunday afternoon a large congregation assembled; singing and prayer by N. W. Bartholomew; after which the congregation listened to an address upon the sinfulness and danger of unbelief by Elder S. Graham.

Good attention and much seriousness manifested. Adjourned until 6 o'clock.

Sunday evening; the house became crowded again with many honestly seeking for truth: after singing, and prayer by Isaac Bartholomew, the order of God's kingdom was clearly shown by Charles Dalton, followed by Samuel Graham and an invitation given to such as wished to become saints of this glorious kingdom; three arose and requested baptism.

The meeting was adjourned until Monday, two o'clock P. M.

The saints together with a few Gentile sectarians, assembled at the house of Brother Isaac Bartholomew. The meeting was opened by singing, and prayer by Elder Samuel Graham; a warm exhortation was given by the president; after which five were baptised [baptized]; two elders, one priest, and one deacon were ordained also seven children blessed.

The following resolutions were then adopted.

Resolved, That we will uphold the authorities of the church, by our prayers and abide the teaching of the first presidency, as far in us lies.

Resolved, That the minutes of this conference be sent to Nauvoo, for an insertion in the Times and Seasons.

Resolved, That this conference be adjourned until the first Saturday and Sunday in April next at this place.

Dear Brethren, we rejoice to inform you, that the work of the Lord is prospering in this part of the land, and our prospects are brightening daily. Since our last conference, death has taken from us Samuel Graham, aged 89 years, having been twelve years a strong member of the church. He received the priesthood last May, under the hands of G. A. Smith and W. Woodruff. Long in our memories will last the exhortations which he gave during his last hours. We can say of him, he has gone to reap the reward of the faithful.

We received Brother G. A. Smith's letter on the 14th of January, concerning Brother H. J. Brown; his case was attended to according to his instructions, and Brother Brown was restored to fellowship by the voice of all the saints present, and all things past were settled never more to be called in question.


Arza Bartholomew, }

Samuel Graham, } Clerks.

Minutes of the first annual Conference held in the district of Alabama, Tuscaloosa county, Feb'y 15th, 1845.

Conference met at the Sypsey branch pursuant to previous appointment and was duly opened.

Elder A. O. Smoot was called to the chair,



and George W. Stewart was appointed secretary.

The president then arose and in a brief manner laid before the meeting the object of the conference, and the business that would come before it, it being the first annual conference of this state.

He then called upon the delegates from the different branches to represent their number and standing.

The Sypsey branch in Tuscaloosa county, was represented by George W. Stewart, consisting of forty three members, four elders, one priest, one teacher, and one deacon-generally in good standing.

The Bogue Chitta branch of Perry county, represented by President A. O. Smoot, consisting of forty-four members, four elders, one priest, and one teacher; all in good standing.

The Five mile branch of Perry county, was then represented by Elder A. O. Smoot, also, consisting of twenty two members, three elders and one priest; all in good standing.

The Bear creek branch of Franklin county, was then represented by Joseph L. Griffin, consisting of twenty-two members, two elders, and one teacher; all in good standing.

The Cypress branch of Lauderdale county, was represented by President A. O. Smoot, consisting of from ten to fifteen members, three elders and one teacher; all in good standing.

The president suggested to the conference the propriety of ordaining an high priest in the Sypsey branch of the church, for the better regulation of business affairs therein, and the general welfare of the branches in this state: and on motion of the chairman it was resolved that Brother William Stewart be ordained an high priest by the unanimous voice of the conference. He was then ordained under the hands of the chairman to that office.

The president then laid before the conference the propriety of each officer and member discharging their respective duties and upholding the heads of the church by the prayer of faith.

He then proceeded to delineate and lay before the conference the just claims of the Twelve to lead and preside over the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day-Saints; and then the unlawful claims of Sidney Rigdon, as are advocated by some aspirants and bigots of the age, that have gone out from us, because they were not of us; and then proceeded to contrast their claims, using the Bible for the square, and the Doctrine and Covenants for the compass to circumscribe his merits, which run him out to so small a point, and made the subject so plain, that on motion of the speaker, the voice of the house was taken, which was unanimous in favor of the Twelve, and their right of presidency.

The chairman then laid before the conference the nature of his mission to the state of Alabama, as a presiding high priest in the district of Alabama, authorised [authorized] by the Twelve to take the general oversight of all church affairs therein.

On motion of William Stewart it was resolved that Elder A. O. Smoot be received by this conference as the presiding high priest in this state.

Resolved, that this conference be adjourned until to-morrow morning at 10 o'clock.

February 16th. Met pursuant to adjournment. Elder H. W. Church was called on to address the congregation upon the authenticity of the Book of Mormon, and was followed by Elder A. O. Smoot with some general remarks on the same subject; after which he delivered an interesting discourse on the resurrection of the dead and eternal judgment.

On motion of the chairman, it was resolved, that this annual conference be adjourned to the first Friday, Saturday and Sunday of January, 1846.

A. O. SMOOT, Chairman.

William Stewart, Clerk.

Minutes of a Conference of the Quincy Branch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints held at the house of Joseph Pine, in the city of Quincy, Ill., on the 9th of March, 1845.

Resolved, That the presidency of this branch stand as it did for the last three months past, that is, that Enos Curtiss, be president of the branch, and that Moses Jones be first counselor [counselor], and John Riley be second counsellor [counselor] [ for the next three months.

Resolved, That Joseph Pine be appointed clerk of the branch.

Resolved, That the fellowship of this branch be withdrawn from Wieley B. Corbett, and that he be reported to the president of the Elder's Quorum, at Nauvoo and that charges or specifications and a statement of his case, as to testimony, &c., be communicated.

Resolved, That the fellowship of the branch be withdrawn from John Thorp, and that charges, &c., be forwarded, likewise, to the president of the same quorum.

Resolved, That the number of the members, including the official members, be reported-The branch numbers about one hundred-of the above there are, including the bishop, nine high priests, one elder of seventies, twelve elders, two priests, one deacon, and one teacher.

Resolved, That the clerk prepare a copy of the



proceedings of the conference, for publication, to be published in the Times and Seasons.

Resolved, That the conference be adjourned to meet on the first Saturday and Sunday in June next.

Some business of a local nature was transacted; viz: five members called for letters of recommendation, being about to move to the Lima branch. One member was dismissed, and some arrangements were made to deal with another.

JOSEPH PINE, Clerk of the Branch.


"Thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I will lift up mine hand to the Gentiles, and set up my standard to the people; and they shall bring thy sons in their arms, and thy daughters shall be carried upon their shoulders.

And kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and their queens, thy nursing mothers.-(Isaiah 49th chap, 22 23 verses.)

From the New York Sun.


"The Messrs. Harpers have published, in a handsome pamphlet, the discourse of Mr. Noah on the Restoration of the Jews, with a map of the Land of Israel. As much curlosity [curiosity] has been excited to read this discourse, a very large edition will no doubt be circulated. It is interesting to know, while referring to this subject, that a meeting has been recently called in the Hanover Rooms in London, for the purpose of recommending the foundation of a society to be entitled 'The British and Foreign society for promoting the Restoration of the Jewish nation to Palestine.' It is proposed to accomplish this object by endeavoring to induce the British Government to take the Jews in Palestine under their special protection; to negotiate with the Porte for the independence of that country, under the protection of England, and the great powers who might concur in the object; and to aid, and to call upon all Christendom to aid in the conveyance of poor Jewish families desirous to return to the land of their fathers, to locate them properly on the land under the direction of skillful agricultural agents, and to provide them with seed, implements of husbandry, and provisions until they reap the first harvest. Resolutions approving of such a society were adopted. It is remarkable that this proposition should have been made in England about the same time Mr. Noah was making a similar proposition here.-(Express.)

The Messrs. Harpers have taken more than usual pains in getting up the above pamphlet, which is upwards of fifty pages of large letter on a beautiful paper. The map is peculiarly interesting, as it embodies the Survey made under the Rev. Dr. Keith, and restores several portions of the land, supposed to have been hitherto alienated, and shows that the property rightfully belonging to Israel by a deed which never can be contested, amounts nearly to 600,000 square miles, reaching from the Nile to the Dardanelles, and from the Mediterranean to the Persian Gulf. The plan proposed to Mr. Noah of promoting the restoration of the chosen people by securing to them possessions of land for agricultural, manufacturing, and trading objects, seems by the above, to have been anticipated by a proposition in London to establish a British Society in aid of the restoration and to induce the British Government to take the Jews of Palestine under its special protection. This proposition independent of its humanity, has much in it of policy. No movement could attach the Jews throughout the world, more firmly to Great Britain than such an one. Successfully carried out-it would place the affections-the religious attachments, and pecuniary and commercial facilities of that enterprizing [enterprising] and wealthy people, wholly at the disposition of Great Britain, producing wonderful results form a mere effect of policy, and humanity, equity and good feeling, and is attainable with the greatest ease. However the whole horizon is lighting up with bright and extraordinary events. By the last advices from Europe, it appears that Jerusalem had been besieged by the Mountaineers from Lebanon, and the Governor had informed the Consuls and the various religious associations always residing in that interesting City that he could not insure their safety, so plunder and massacre necessarily must result from the success of the hordes hovering about Mount Libanus. Should they be in sufficient force to carry the place, which is not strong, it follows that the European powers will be compelled to take prompt measures for the protection of the persons and property of the Christians in the Holy City. In the wars between Mehemet Ali and the Sultan of Turkey, Syria was conquered and placed under the control of Ibrahim Pacha. When Mehemet Ali returned to his allegiance to the Sultan, Egypt re-conveyed Syria to Turkey, but it is evident that in the midst of many troubles and surrounded by revolting provinces, Turkey is in a very enfeebled condition and cannot afford that security in Syria, which is at this time required. All Christendom has an interest in Palestine, and will forever feel an abiding attachment to a country from which sprang the doctrines and faith of the Redeemer. The Greeks and Catholics, independent of splendid churches and convents of every description, have also possession



of the Holy Sepulchre [Sepulcher] which is richly endowed, and the Protestants have their Chapel Prelates and Bishops-the Armenians their place of worship and their missionaries. To have the religious community destroyed and their churches sacked by a hoard of mountain robbers, can never be permitted by Christendom. To have even their safety jeopardized, is alone sufficient to justify a prompt movement, not in the nature of a romantic crusade, but something more tangible and pacific.

Jerusalem & a circuit of country of forty miles around, together with Jaffa or any other port in the Mediterranean, should be transferred to Great Britain and placed under her Government; if necessary a pecuniary consideration could be paid to Turkey, and a guarantee for the faithful protection of the Mussleman faith and their mosques. Apart from jealousy among the Christian powers at this desirable transfer, it would be a great protection to Jews and Christians-a positive security for persons and property of all denominations residing in Palestine, and would draw towards it emigration, enterprise and wealth, which would revive the former prosperity of that interesting country. England would at the same time have a territorial position of great importance in the neighborhood of her possessions in India and within a few days travel of the Red Sea. In a commercial and political point of view, such a territory would be more valuable to England than half her West India possessions, and should France object to it, that important power can be conciliated by some possessions which she might require.

At all events the movements now in Palestine and the invasion of Jerusalem, which some would think accidental, we consider providential. Christianity must protect itself, and if Palestine passes into the hands of Great Britain it will in due time revert to its original owners, and the predictions of the prophets will be fulfilled. We begin to believe in the oft repeated assertion that the year 1847 will produce greater events in the East.

For the Times and Seasons.


There was a day when a certain great king proposed a marriage for his son, prepared a dinner, and proffered to bequeath to his son one of his provinces, on the day of the marriage.-The woman that was to be the bride was very fair and beautiful, her adorning was that of a crown with twelve precious diamonds set there and placed upon her head, holding in her hand a reflecting rod, by which the bright rays of the sun was brought to reflect upon the diamonds, giving light both day and night, so that she walked not in the dark, but as in the light of the noon-day sun, to guide her steps. Her features were fair and comely, decked with virtue, innocence, and loving kindness, administering to all who came under her care; she surpassed all women in wisdom, in faith, and other like precious gifts and graces. The surrounding neighborhood, together with the inhabitants of said province, looked upon her with jealousy and waged war against her and her intended espousal, and treated them as their worst enemies and succeeded in banishing the king's son from his province, which caused the woman to mourn with a great and grievous mourning until she was comforted by tidings from the great king, who promised to bring back his son again, and (seeing his dinner was despised) he would prepare a supper, and invite all the inhabitants of the province to come to the marriage supper of his son, and that his son should be made king over the whole province, and that he would cause the rod of iron which was in the bride's hand to reflect light over all the kingdoms in the province, as this son was the legal heir; and the different kingdoms should become the kingdoms of his son.

This glorious news gave encouragement to the intended bride and enabled her to stand firm through many hard battles; at last the emperor of the nation that was warring with the woman, changed his course and proclaimed peace. The emperor by this means hoped to become in possession of the rod of iron, which seemed to be destined to rule all nations; the woman now was overpowered and was embraced in the emperor's arms, and at this critical moment the king himself stepped forward just as the woman was ready to deliver up her authority to the emperor, and took the rod out of her hand and carried it home to his own dominions and rescued the woman out of the emperor's hands, and secreted her in a neighboring woods, that her life might be preserved. This enraged the disappointed emperor with madness and revenge; he renewed the war, declared his greatness, claiming that he had received from the woman all the authority of the king's son, putting to death all who dared to deny his assertion. The woman wandered in the wilderness for many days, lost the diamonds out of her crown and being destitute of the reflecting rod, she lay dormant in the wilderness; or in other words asleep, having nothing but the pale rays of the moon to guide her feet. She mourned, she wept, she lamented her untimely widowhood, longing for the return of her banished husband; in all this she was some comforted,



waiting with hope and listening with great anxiety to hear the glad news, behold, the bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him, put on thy former apparel and prepare thyself for the completion of the marriage; and all those who refuse this my second and last invitation, shall not taste of my supper; this glad news for her was promised to be declared by a messenger from the king who was to bring back the reflecting rod, and all its attending beauties, authorizing the same to be proclaimed to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, saying, with a loud voice, fear the great king for he is about to execute judgment upon all the rebels.


The Hebrew term or word for book, is sapher; or, as translated, sephar. This leads the mind to contemplate Genesis 10:30, 'And their dwelling was from Mashaw as thou goest towards the Book Mount of the east.' What 'Book' could that refer to? was it not such as Enoch had left upon the earth, and hid there before the flood? Let the learned, the wise and curious attend to this with all their other searchings.

The Book of Mormon, coming out of the ground; the developement [development] of various fragments of history has put mankind to thinking; and if every spot upon the earth, where people have lived, should afford a little history, would it be out of the order of God? Go read the second chapter of Habakkuk: "I will stand upon my watch, and set me upon the tower, and will watch to see what he will say unto me, and what I shall answer when I am reproved. And the Lord answered me, and said, Write the vision, and make it plain upon tables, that he may run that readeth it. For the vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the end it shall speak, and not lie: though it tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, it will not tarry."

Has any woman ever made a wiser saying than this: "He will keep the feet of his saints, and the wicked shall be silent in darkness; for by strength shall no man prevail. The adversaries of the Lord shall be broken to pieces; out of heaven shall he thunder upon them: the Lord shall judge the ends of the earth; and he shall give strength unto his King, and exalt the horn of his Anointed.' If there are any wise women in Israel, let them speak.


BY the counsel of the Twelve, Mrs. Hyrum Smith and Mrs. Thompson request all those sisters who have received papers to collect the penny subscription, to forward them as soon as possible that they may be able to ascertain whether all those employed as collectors have been faithful: as it appears that there is suspicion resting upon a certain individual of having kept the money which she had collected.-They would say for the satisfaction of the sisters that about one thousand dollars have been received, and most of the sisters with whom they have conversed, seem inclined to continue paying their cent a week until the temple is finished; and money being wanted to purchase other things besides glass and nails, they invite all those who are able and feel so disposed to pay up for the present year; and as there are some poor sisters who are extremely anxious to throw in their mite who cannot possibly raise money, they would say that any kind of useful articles will be received from such.




THE Saints are hereby cautioned not to purchase any certificates of stock, in the Nauvoo House Association, numbered from one hundred and seventy six, to three hundred and sixty-six inclusive, and dated February 10th, 1841, as they were stolen with the trunk of Lyman Wight, in the summer of the year 1843, and have not yet been recovered.


Pres. N. H. A.

The Times and Seasons, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Water and Bain Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-TWO DOLLARS per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 6
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 6.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. April 1, 1845 [Whole No. 114.



On the 2nd instant, the same day of the publication of the mob in the "Monitor," I received the following

Revelation, given, August, 1833.

"Verily I say unto you my friends, I speak unto you with my voice, even the voice of my spirit, that I may show unto you my will concerning your brethren in the land of Zion, many of whom are truly humble, and are seeking diligently to learn wisdom and to find truth: verily, verily, I say unto you, blessed are all such for they shall obtain, for I the Lord showeth mercy unto all the meek, and upon all whomsoever I will, that I may be justified, when I shall bring them into judgment.

Behold I say unto you, concerning the school in Zion, I the Lord am well pleased that there should be a school in Zion: and also with my servant Parley P. Pratt, for he abideth in me: and inasmuch as he continueth to abide in me, he shall continue to preside over the school, in the land of Zion, until I shall give unto him other commandments; and I will bless him with a multiplicity of blessings, in expounding all scriptures and mysteries to the edification of the school, I the Lord am willing to show mercy, nevertheless there are those that must needs be chastened, and their works shall be made known: The axe is laid at the root of the trees, and every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit, shall be hewn down and cast into the fire; I the Lord have spoken it. Verily I say unto you, all among them who know their hearts are honest, and are broken, and their spirits contrite, and are willing to observe their covenants by sacrifice: yea, every sacrifice which I the Lord shall command, they are all accepted of me, for I the Lord will cause them to bring forth as a very fruitful tree which is planted in a goodly land, by a pure stream, that yieldeth much precious fruit.

Verily I say unto you, that it is my will that an house should be built unto me in the land of Zion, like unto the pattern which I have given you; yea, let it be built speedily by the tithing of my people: behold this is the tithing and the sacrifice which I the Lord require at their hands, that there may be an house built unto me for the salvation of Zion: for a place of thanksgiving, for all saints, and for a place of instruction for all those who are called to the work of the ministry, in all their several callings, and offices: that they may be perfected in the understanding of their ministry: in theory; in principle, and in doctrine, in all things pertaining to the kingdom of God on the earth, the keys of which kingdom have been conferred upon you.

And inasmuch as my people build an house unto me, in the name of the Lord, and do not suffer any unclean thing to come into it, that it be not defiled, my glory shall rest upon it; yea, and my presence shall be there, for I will come into it, and all the pure in heart that shall come into it, shall see God: but if it be defiled I will not come into it, and my glory shall not be there, for I will not come into unholy temples.

And now behold if Zion do these things, she shall prosper and spread herself and become very glorious, very great, and very terrible; and the nations of the earth shall honor her, and shall say, surely Zion is the city of our God: and surely Zion cannot fall, neither be moved out of her place, for God is there, and the hand of the Lord is there, and he hath sworn by the power of his might to be her salvation, and her high tower: therefore verily thus saith the Lord let Zion rejoice, for this is Zion, THE PURE IN HEART: therefore let Zion rejoice, while all the wicked shall mourn: for behold and lo, vengeance cometh speedily upon the ungodly, as the whirlwind, and who shall escape it: the Lord's scourge shall pass over by night and by day; and the report thereof shall vex all people; yet, it shall not be stayed until the Lord come: for the indignation of the Lord is kindled against their abominations, and all their wicked works: nevertheless Zion shall escape if she observe to do all things whatsoever I have commanded her, but if she observe not to do whatsoever I have commanded her, I will visit her according to all her works with sore affliction; with pestilence; with plague; with sword; with vengeance, with devouring fire: nevertheless, let it be read this once in their ears, that I the Lord have accepted of their offering; and if she sin no more, none of these things shall come upon her, and I will bless her with blessings and multiply a multiplicity of blessings upon her, and upon her generations, forever and ever, saith the Lord your God. Amen"



On the 6th instant, I received the following

Revelation, given, August, 1833

"Verily I way unto you, my friends, fear not, let your hearts be comforted; yea, rejoice evermore, and in every thing give thanks, waiting patiently on the Lord: for your prayers have entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth, and are recorded with this seal and testament: the Lord hath sworn and decreed that they shall be granted: therefore he giveth this promise unto you, with an immutable covenant, that they shall be fulfilled, and all things wherewith you have been afflicted, shall work together for your good, and to my name's glory, saith the Lord.

And now verily I say unto you, concerning the laws of the land, it is my will that my people should observe to do all things whatsoever I command them, and that law of the land, which is constitutional, supporting that principle of freedom, in maintaining rights and privileges belongs to all mankind and is justifiable before me: therefore I the Lord justifieth you, and your brethren of my church, in befriending that law which is the constitutional law of the land: and as pertaining to law of man, whatsoever is more or less than these, cometh of evil. I the Lord maketh you free: nevertheless when the wicked rule the people mourn: wherefore honest men and wise men should be sought for, diligently, and good men and wise men, ye should observe to uphold; otherwise whatsoever is less than these, cometh of evil.

And I give unto you a commandment, that ye shall forsake all evil and cleave unto all good, that ye shall live by every word which proceedeth forth out of the mouth of God: for he will give unto the faithful, line upon line: precept upon precept: and I will try you, and prove you herewith: and whoso layeth down his life in my cause, for my name's sake, shall find it again; even life eternal: therefore be not afraid of your enemies, for I have decreed in my heart, saith the Lord, that I will prove you in all things, whether you will abide in my covenant, even unto death, that you may be found worthy: for if will not abide in my covenant, ye are not worthy of me: therefore renounce war and proclaim peace, and seek diligently to turn the hearts of their children to their fathers, and the hearts of the fathers to the children. And again the hearts of the Jews unto the prophets; and the prophets unto the Jews, lest I come and smite the whole earth with a curse, and all flesh be consumed before me. Let not your hearts be troubled, for in my Father's house are many mansions, and I have prepared a place for you, and where my Father and I am , there ye shall be also.

Behold I the Lord am not well pleased with many who are in the church at Kirtland, for they do not forsake their sins, and their wicked ways, the pride of their hearts, and their covetousness, and all their detestable things, and observe the words of wisdom and eternal life which I have given unto them. Verily I say unto you, that I the Lord will chasten them and will do whatsoever I list, if they do not repent and observe all things whatsoever I have said unto them. And again I say unto you, if ye observe to do whatsoever I command you, I the Lord will turn away all wrath and indignation from you, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against you.

Now I speak unto you, concerning your families: if men will smite you, or your families, once and ye bear it patiently and revile not against them, neither seek revenge, ye shall be rewarded; but if ye bear it not patiently, it shall be accounted unto you as being meeted out a just measure unto you. And again if your enemy shall smite you the second time, and you revile not against your enemy, and bear it patiently, your reward shall be an hundred fold. And again if he shall smite you the third time, and ye bear it patiently, your reward shall be doubled unto you four fold: and these three testimonies shall stand against your enemy, if he repent not, and shall not be blotted out.-And now verily I say unto you if that enemy shall escape my vengeance that he be not brought into judgment before me, then ye shall see to it, that ye warn him in my name that he come no more upon you, neither upon your family, even your children's children unto the third and fourth generation: and then if he shall come upon you, or your children or your children's children, unto the third and fourth generation: I have delivered thine enemy into thine hands, and then if thou wilt spare him thou shalt be rewarded for thy righteousness: and also thy children and they children's children unto the third and fourth generation: nevertheless thine enemy is in thine hands, and if thou reward him according to his works, thou art justified, if he has sought thy life, and thy life is endangered by him; thine enemy is in thine hands, and thou art justified.

Behold this is the law I gave unto my servant Nephi; and thy father Joseph, and Jacob and Isaac, and Abraham, and all mine ancient prophets and apostles. And again this is the law that I gave unto mine ancients, that they should not go out unto battle against any nation, kindred, tongue, or people, save I the Lord commanded them. And if any nation,



tongue, or people should proclaim war against them, they should first lift a standard of peace unto that people, nation, or tongue, and if that people did not accept the offering of peace, neither the second nor the third time, they should bring these testimonies before the Lord; then I the Lord would give unto them a commandment, and justify them in going out to battle against that nation, tongue, or people, and I the Lord would fight their battles, and their children's battles and their children's children until they had avenged themselves on all their enemies, to the third and fourth generation, behold this is an ensample unto all people, saith the Lord your God, for justification before me.

And again verily I say unto you, if, after thine enemy has come upon thee the first time, he repent and come unto thee praying thy forgiveness thou shalt forgive him and shall hold it no more as a testimony against thine enemy, and so on unto the second and the third time; and so oft as thine enemy repenteth of the trespass wherewith he has trespassed against thee, thou shalt forgive him, until seventy times seven; and if he trespass against thee and repent not the first time, nevertheless thou shalt forgive him; and if he trespass against thee the second time, and repent not, nevertheless thou shalt forgive him; and if he trespass against thee the third time and repent not, thou shalt also forgive him; and if he trespass against thee the fourth time, thou shalt not forgive him but shall bring these testimonies before the Lord, and they shall not be blotted out until he repent and reward thee four fold in all things where with he has trespassed against you; and if he do this thou shalt forgive him with all thine heart, and if he do not this, I the Lord will avenge thee of thine enemy an hundred fold; and upon his children, and upon his children's children, all of them that hate me, unto the third and fourth generation; but if the children shall repent, or the children's children and turn unto the Lord their God with all their hearts, and with all their might, mind, and strength, and restore four fold for all their father's fathers then thine indignation shall be turned away and vengeance shall no more come upon them, saith the Lord your God, and their trespasses shall never be brought any more as a testimony before the Lord against them.-Amen."

August 21st. At a council of high priests in Zion, Elder Christian Whitmer was ordained to the high priesthood: and on the 28th, the council resolved, that no high priest, elder of priest, shall ordain any priest, elder or high priest in the land of Zion, without the consent of a conference of high priests.

Soon after the arrival of Oliver Cowdery at Kirtland arrangements were made to dispatch Elders Orson Hyde and John Gould to Jackson county, Missouri, with advice to the saints in their unfortunate situation through the late outrage of the mob.

On the 11th of September, the following members, residing in Kirtland, viz: F. G. Williams, Sidney Rigdon, N. K. Whitney, with myself, and Oliver Cowdery, delegate to represent the residue of the members in Independence, Missouri, met in council to consider the expediency of establishing a printing press in Kirtland, when it was resolved, unanimously, that a press be established, and conducted under the firm of F. G. Williams & Co.

Resolved, that the above firm publish a paper, as soon as arrangements can be made, entitled the "LATTER-DAY SAINTS MESSENGER AND ADVOCATE."

Resolved, also, that the Star, formerly published in Jackson county, Missouri, by the firm of W. W. Phelps & Co., be printed in this place by the firm of F. G. Williams & Co.; and to be conducted by Oliver Cowdery, one of the members of the firm, until it is transferred to its former location.

The same day, Bishop Partridge was acknowledged by the council in Zion, to be the head of the church, of Zion, at that time; and, by virtue of his office, was acknowledged the moderator or president of the council or conferences.

Ten high priests were appointed to watch over the ten branches of the church in Zion.

A hymn, concerning the travels, toils, troubles, and tribulations of the Nephites, was sung in tongues by Elder W. W. Phelps; interpreted by Elder Lyman Wight.

September 26th. The council again assembled in Zion, and ordained Jesse Hitchcock, Elias Higbee and Isaac Higbee, high priests.

Brother John Tanner sent his two sons to Kirtland to learn the will of the Lord, whether he should remove to Zion or Kirtland, and it was decided by the unanimous voice of the council on the 28th of September, that it was the will of the Lord for all, who were able and willing, to build up and strengthen the stake in Kirtland; and Brother Tanner was counselled [counseled] accordingly.

About this time, Elders Hyde and Gould arrived at Zion, and the church having made the necessary preparations, Elders W. W. Phelps and Orson Hyde were dispatched to the Governor



of Missouri, residing at Jefferson City, with the following petition:

"To His Excellency Daniel Dunklin, Governor of the State of Missouri.

We, the undersigned, citizens of the republic of the United States of America, inhabitants of the State of Missouri, and residents of Jackson county, members of the Church of Christ, (vulgarly called Mormons.) believing in God, and worshipping him according to his revealed will contained in the Holy Bible, and the fulness [fullness] of the gospel contained in the Book of Mormon, and the revelations and commandments of God through Jesus Christ, respectfully show:-

That, we your petitioners, having purchased lands of the United States, and of the State of Missouri, and of the inhabitants of said State, for the purpose of improving the same and peaceably enjoying our rights, privileges, immunities and religion, according to the constitution and laws of the state and national governments, have suffered unjustly and unlawfully in property, in person, and in reputation, as follows:

First, in the spring of 1832, some persons, in the deadly hours of the night, commenced stoning or brick-batting some of our houses and breaking in our windows, disturbing ourselves, our wives and our children, and also, some few days after, they called a county meeting to consult measures to remove us, but after some confusion among themselves, they dispersed with doing no more than threatening, on that day. In the fall of the same year, they or some one, burned a large quantity of hay in the stack; and soon after commenced shooting into some of our houses, and at many times insulting with abusive language.

Secondly, about the middle of July last, yea, in fact, previous, they commenced brick-batting our houses again, and breaking in our windows. At this time, July 18th, the following document was in circulation:

'We, the undersigned, citizens of Jackson county, believing that an important crisis is at hand, as regards our civil society, in consequence of a pretended religious sect of people, that have settled and are still settling in our county, styling themselves Mormons, and intending, as we do to rid our society, peaceably if we can, forcibly if we must,' and believing as we do, that the arm of the civil law does not afford us a guarantee, or at least a sufficient one against the evils which are now inflicted upon us and seem to be increasing by the said religious sect, deem it expedient, and of the highest importance to form ourselves into a company for the better and easier accomplishment of our purpose, a purpose which we deem it almost superfluous to say, is justified as well by the law of nature, as by the law of self-preservation,

It is more than two years since the first of these fanatics, or knaves, (for one or the other they undoubtedly are) made their first appearance amongst us, and pretending as they did, and now do, to hold personal communication and converse face to face with the Most High God, to receive communications and revelations direct from heaven; to heal the sick by laying on hands, and in short, to perform all the wonder working miracles wrought by the inspired apostles and prophets of old.

We believed them deluded fanatics or weak designing knaves, and that they and their pretentions would soon pass away; but in this we were deceived. The arts of a few designing leaders amongst them have thus far succeeded in holding them together as a society, and since the arrival of the first of them they have been daily increasing in numbers, and if they had been respectable citizens in society, and thus deluded, they would have been entitled to our pity rather than to our contempt and hatred; but from their appearance, from their manners, and from their conduct, since their coming among us, we have every reason to fear, that with but very few exceptions, they were of the very dregs of that society from which they came, lazy, idle and vicious.-This we conceive is not idle assertion, but a fact susceptible of proof, for with these few exceptions above named, they brought into our county little or no property with them, and left less behind them, and we infer, that those only yoked themselves to the Mormon car, who had nothing earthly or heavenly, to lose by the change; and we fear that if some of the leaders amongst them, had paid the forfeit due to crime, instead of being chosen ambassadors of the Most High, they would have been inmates of solitary cells. But their conduct here stamps their characters in their true colors. More than a year since, it was ascertained that they had been tampering with our slaves, and endeavoring to sow dissentions and raise seditions amongst them. Of this their Mormon leaders were informed, and they said they would deal with any of their members who should again, in like case offend, but how specious are appearances, in a late number of the Star, published in Independence by the leaders of the sect, there is an article inviting free negroes and mulattoes from other States to become Mormons and remove and settle among us, this exhibits them in still more odious colors. It manifests a desire on the part of their society,



to inflict on our society an injury that they know would be to us entirely insupportable, and one of the surest means of driving us from the county; for it would require none of the supernatural gifts that they pretend to, to see that the introduction of such a cast amongst us, would corrupt our blacks and instigate them to bloodshed.

They openly blaspheme the most high God, and cast contempt on his holy religion, by pretending to receive revelations direct from heaven, by pretending to speak unknown tongues, by direct inspiration, and by diverse pretences [pretenses] derogatory of God and religion, and to the utter subversion of human reason:

They declare openly that their God hath given them this county of land, and that sooner or later they must and will have the possession of our lands for an inheritance, and in fine they have conducted themselves on many other occasions in such a manner, that we believe it a duty we owe ourselves, to our wives and children, to the cause of public morals, to remove them from among us, as we are not prepared to give up our pleasant places, and goodly possessions to them, or to receive into the bosom of our families, as fit companions for our wives and daughters, the degraded and corrupted free negroes and mulattoes, that are now invited to settle among us.

Under such a state of things even our beautiful county would cease to be a desirable residence, and our situation intolerable! We, therefore, agree, that after timely warning, and receiving an adequate compensation for what little property they cannot take with them, they refuse to leave us in peace, as they found us, we agree to use such means as may be sufficient to remove them, and to that end we each pledge to each other our bodily powers, our lives, fortunes, and sacred honors.

We will meet at the court house at the town of Independence, on Saturday, next, 20th inst. to consult ulterior movements.'

Among the hundreds of names attached to the above document were:-

Lewis Franklin, jailor [jailer]; Samuel C. Owens, county clerk; Russel Hicks, deputy clerk; R. W. Cummins, Indian agent; Jones H. Flournoy, Post Master; S. D. Colonel and Judge of the court; Henry Chiles, Attorney at Law; N. K. Olmstead, M. D.; John Smith, J. P.; Samuel Weston, J. P.; William Brown, Constable; Abner F. Staples, Captain; Thomas Pitcher, deputy Constable; Moses G. Wilson, and Thomas Wilson, merchants.

On Saturday the 20th of July last, according to the foregoing document, there assembled suddenly in the town of Independence at the court house, between four and five hundred persons, who sent Robert Johnson, James Campbell, Moses Wilson, Joel F. Childs, Richard Fristoe, Abner F. Staples, Gan Johnson, Lewis Franklin, Russel Hicks, S. D. Lucas, Thomas Wilson, James M. Hunter, and Richard Simpson, to some of your petitioners, namely, Edward Partridge, A. S. Gilbert, John Corrill, Isaac Morley, John Whitmer, and W. W. Phelps, and demanded that we should immediately stop the publication of the Evening and Morning Star, and close printing in Jackson county, and that we, as elders of said church, should agree to remove out of the county forthwith. We asked for three months, for consideration-They would not grant it-We asked for ten days-They would not grant it, but said fifteen minutes was the longest, and refused to hear any reasons: of course the conversation broke up.

The four or five hundred persons, as a Mob, then proceeded to demolish or raze to the ground, the printing office and dwelling house of W. W. Phelps & Co. Mrs. Phelps, with a sick infant child and the rest of her children, together with the furniture in the house, were thrown out doors: the press was broken, the type pied-the book work, furniture, apparatus, property, &c., of the office were principally destroyed and the office thrown down, whereby seven hands were thrown out of employment and three families, left destitute of the means of subsistence.

The loss of the whole office, including the stoppage of the Evening and Morning Star, a monthly paper, and the Upper Missouri Advertiser, a weekly paper, was about six thousand dollars, without the damages, which must result in consequence of their suspension.

The mob then proceeded to demolish the store house and destroy the goods of Gilbert, Whitney & Co.; but Mr. Gilbert assuring them that the goods should be packed by the 23rd inst: they then stopped the destruction of property and proceeded to do personal violence. They took Edward Partridge; the bishop of the church from his dwelling house by force, and a Mr. Allen, and stripping them of their coats, vests and hats, or caused them to do it themselves, tarred and feathered them in the presence of the mob before the court house.-They caught other members of the church to serve them in like manner, but they made their escape. With horrid yells and the most blasphemous epithets, they sought for other leading elders, but found them not. It being late, they adjourned until the 23rd inst.

On the 23rd inst., early in the day, the mob again assembled to the number of about five



hundred, many of them armed with rifles, dirks, pistols, clubs and whips; one or two companies riding into town bearing the red flag, raising again the horrid yell. They proceeded to take some of the leading elders by force, declaring it to be their intention to whip them from fifty to five hundred lashes apiece, to demolish their dwelling houses, and let their negroes loose to go through our plantations and lay open our fields for the destruction of our crops.-

Whereupon, John Corrill, John Whitmer, W. W. Phelps, A. S. Gilbert, Edward Partridge, and Isaac Morley, made no resistance, but offered themselves a ransom for the church, willing to be scourged or die, if that would appease their anger toward the church, but being assured by the mob, that every man, woman, and child would be whipped or scourged until they were driven out of the county, as the mob declared that they or the Mormons must leave the county, or they, or the Mormons must die.

The mob then chose a new committee, consisting of Samuel C. Owens, Leonidas Oldham, G. W. Simpson, M. L. Irwin, John Harris, Henry Chiles, Harvey H. Younger, Hugh L. Breazeal, N. K. Olmstead, James C. Sadler, William Bowers, Benjamin Majors, Zachariah Waller, Harman Gregg, Aaron Overton and Samuel Weston, who, with Edward Partridge, Isaac Morley, John Corrill, W. W. Phelps, A. S. Gilbert, and John Whitmer, entered into the following stipulation:

'Memorandum of agreement between the undersigned of the Mormon society, in Jackson county, Missouri, and a committee appointed by a public meeting of the citizens of said county, made the 23rd day of July, 1833.

It is understood that the undersigned members of the society, do give their solemn pledge each for himself, as follows, to wit:

That Oliver Cowdery, W. W. Phelps, William E. McLellin, Edward Partridge, Lyman Wight, Simeon Carter, Peter and John Whitmer, and Harvey Whitlock, shall remove with their families out of this county, on or before the first day of January next, and that they as well as the two hereinafter named, use all their influence to induce all the brethren now here, to remove as soon as possible-one half, say, by the first of January next, and all by the first day of April next. To advise and try all means in their power, to stop any more of their sect from moving to this county; and as to those now on the road, they will use their influence to prevent their settling permanently in the county, but that they shall only make arrangements for temporary shelter, till a new location is agreed on for the society. John Corrill and Algernon S. Gilbert, are allowed to remain as general agents to wind up the business of the society, so long as necessity shall require; and said Gilbert may sell out his merchandise now on hand, but is to make no new importations.

The 'Star' is not again to be published, not a press set up by any of the society in this county.

If the said Edward Partridge and W. W. Phelps move their families by the first day of January, as aforesaid, that they themselves will be allowed to go and come in order to transact and wind up their business.

The committee pledge themselves to use all their influence to prevent any violence being used so long as a compliance with the foregoing terms is observed by the parties concerned.'

To which agreement is subscribed the names of the above named committee, as also those of the Mormon brethren named in the report as having been present.

The damages, which your petitioners have sustained in consequence of this outrage and stipulation are, at present, incalculable. A great number of industrious inhabitants who were dependant [dependent] on their labors for support, have been thrown out of employment and are kept so by the threatnings [threatening] of those who compose the mob. [See their resolutions as published in the Western Monitor, number 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5.] In estimating the damages which have resulted from the beginning to this time from those illegal and inhuman proceedings against your poor and persecuted petitioners, were they to name many thousand of dollars, it would be short of a remuneration. Most of the mechanic's shops have been closed, two pair of blacksmith's bellows have been cut in pieces. Our merchant, as you will see by the foregoing stipulation, has been forbidden to import or bring into the country any more goods, by which his business has been ruined. Soon after the above stipulation was made, some of your petitioners proceeded to make a new location in Van Buren county on the south but the settlers in that country drew up an agreement among themselves to drive us from that country after we had commenced laboring there; they threatened to shoot our cattle and destroy our labor, and in fact, "The foxes have holes and the birds of the air have nests, but we have not where to lay our heads." We were obliged to return.

Since the stipulation was entered into some of our houses have been broken open and the inmates threatened to be shot if they stirred,



and also some of our houses have been stoned or brick-batted.

Also, that since some publications have appeared in the Western Monitor and other papers, censuring the conduct of the mob the leaders have begun to threaten life, declaring that if any of the Mormons attempted to seek redress by law or otherwise, for character, person or property, they would die!

Now therefore, for ourselves, as members of the church, we declare, with the exception of poverty, which has not yet become a crime, by the laws of the land, that the crimes charged against us, (so far as we are acquainted,) contained in the documents above written, and those in the proceedings of the mob, as published in the Western Monitor of August 2nd, are not true. In relation to inviting free people of color to emigrate to this section of country-and other matters relative to our society, see the 109th, 10th, and 11th pages of the Evening and Morning Star, and the Extra accompanying the same, dated July 16th-which are annexed to this petition. Our situation is a critical one, we are located upon the western limits of the state, and of the United States-where desperadoes can commit outrages and even murder, and escape, in a few minutes, beyond the reach of process-where the most abandoned of all classes from almost every state may too often pass to the Mexican states, or to the more remote regions of the Rocky Mountains to escape the grasp of justice-where numerous tribes of Indians, located by the general government amid the corrupting influence of mid-day mobs, might massacre our defenceless [defenseless] women and children, with impunity.

Influenced by the precepts of our beloved Savior, when we have been smitten on the one cheek, we have turned the other also, when we have been sued at the law, and our coat been taken, we have given them our cloak also, when they have compelled us to go with them a mile, we have gone with them twain, we have borne the above outrages without murmuring:-But we cannot patiently bear them any longer: According to the laws of God and man, we have borne enough. Believing, with all honorable men, that whenever that fatal hour shall arrive that the poorest citizen's person, property, or rights and privileges, shall be trampled upon by a lawless mob with impunity, that moment a dagger is plunged into the heart of the constitution and the union must tremble! Assuring ourselves that no republican will suffer the liberty of the press; the freedom of speech, and the liberty of conscience, to be silenced by a mob, without raising a helping hand, to save this country from disgrace. We solicit assistance, to obtain our rights; holding ourselves amenable to the laws of our country whenever we transgress them.

Knowing, as we do, that the threats of this mob, in most cases, have been put into execution, and knowing also, that every officer, civil and military, with a very few exceptions, has pledged his life and honor, to force us from the county, dead or alive; and believing that civil process cannot be served without the aid of the Executive; and not wishing to have the blood of our defenceless [defenseless] women and children to stain the land which has once been stained by the blood of our fathers to purchase our liberty; we appeal to the Governor for aid; asking him by express proclamation, or otherwise, to raise a sufficient number of troops, who, with us, may be empowered to defend our rights, that we may sue for damages in the loss of property-for abuse-for defamation, as to ourselves; and if advisable try for treason against the government;-that the law of the land may not be defied, nor nullified, but peace restored to our country:-And we will ever pray."

From the Christian Reflector.


It is but a few weeks since the death of Joe Smith was announced. His body now sleeps, and his spirit has gone to its reward. Various are the opinions of men concerning this singular personage; but whatever may be the views of any reference to his principles, objects, or moral character, all must admit that he was one of the most remarkable men of the age.

Not fifteen years have elapsed since a band composed of six persons, was formed in Palmyra, N. Y., of which Joseph Smith, jr. was the presiding genius. Most of these were connected with the family of Smith, the senior. They were notorious for breach of contracts and the repudiation of their honest debts. All of them were addicted to vice. They obtained their living not by honorable labor, but by deceiving their neighbors with their marvellous [marvelous] tales of money digging. Notwithstanding the low origin, poverty, and profligacy of the members of that band of mountebanks, they have augmented their members till more than one hundred thousand persons are now numbered among the followers of the Mormon Prophet, and never were increasing so rapidly as at the time of his death. Joe Smith arose from the very lowest grade of society, to the head of this large body, without any of those aids, by which most other men have ascended to their high stations.-He is represented by those acquainted with him, as uneducated, uncouth in his manners, dissipated in his habits, and disgusting in his



personal appearance; and yet unaided by the influence of literature, or the patronage of the great, he induced thousands to obey his mandates, and to rally around his standard. He fought his way through all these adverse circumstances, and left the impress of his depraved genius upon his age, and his name will not be forgotten when that of many a statesman has long been buried in oblivion.

Born in the very lowest walks of life, reared in poverty, educated in vice, having no claims to even common intelligence, coarse and vulgar in deportment, the Prophet Smith succeeded in establishing a religious creed, the tenets of which have been taught throughout the length and breadth of America. The prophet's virtues have been rehearsed and admired in Europe; the ministers of Nauvoo have even found a welcome in Asia, and Africa has listened to the grave sayings of the seer of Palmyra. The standard of the Latter-day Saints has been reared on the banks of the Nile, and even the Holy Land has been entered by the emissaries of this wicked impostor.

He founded a city in one of the most beautiful situations in the world,-in a beautiful curve of the 'father of waters,' of no mean pretension, and in it he has collected a population of twenty-five thousand from every part of the earth. He planned the architecture of a magnificent temple, and reared its walls nearly fifty feet which if completed, will be the most beautiful, most costly, and the most noble building in America. Its walls are of solid stone, four feet in thickness; supported by thirty stone pillars. That building is a monument pointing the traveler to the genius of its founder.

The acts of his life exhibit a character as incongruous as it is remarkable. If we can credit his own words, and the testimony of eye-witnesses, he was at the same time, the vicegerent of God, and a tavern keeper-a prophet of Jehovah, and a base libertine-a minister of the religion of peace, and a lieutenant general-a ruler of tens of thousands, and a slave to all his own base unbridled passions-a preacher of righteousness, and a profane swearer-a worshipper of the God of Israel, and a devotee of Bacchus-mayor of a city, and a miserable barroom fiddler-a judge upon the judicial bench, and an invader of the civil, social and moral relations of men; and notwithstanding these inconsistencies of character, there are not wanting thousands who are willing to stake their souls eternal salvation upon his veracity. For aught [ought] we know, time and distance will embellish his life with some new and rare virtues which his most intimate friends failed to discover while living with him.

Reasoning from effect to cause, we must conclude that the Mormon prophet was of no common genius; few are able to commence and carry out an imposition like his, so long, and to such an extent. And we see, in the history of his success, most striking proofs of the gullibility of a large portion of the human family.-What may not men be induced to believe?

(->) Remarks.-Amid such a volume of smoke, we look for some fire; and we generally find it. The 'Prophet' of New York, has some capital touches on this subject, but their length precludes us, at present, from copying them.

There is a spirit in man, possessed of so much "divinity," that it will discover truth by its own light; no matter whether it is covered with a 'sectarian cloak,' or thrown among the rubbish of scoffers. For this reason we copy the foregoing eulogy on General Joseph Smith, one of the greatest men that ever lived on the earth; emphatically proved so, by being inspired by God to bring forth the Book of Mormon, which gives the true history of the natives of this continent; their ancient glory and cities:-which cities have been discovered by Mr. Stevens in Central America, exactly were the Book of Mormon left them. Write on, gentlemen, you can do nothing against the truth but for it.

To be short, we will sort out of two paragraphs according to truth, and let them speak for themselves.


With his friends. With his enemies.

"God's vicegerent: "A tavern keeper;

A prophet of Jehovah; A base libertine;

A minister of religion; A ruler of tens of thousands and slave

A lieutenant general; to his own base unbridled passions;

A preacher of righteousness; A profane swearer;

A worshipper of the God of Israel; A devotee of Bacchus;

A mayor of a city; A miserable bar room-fiddler;

A judge upon the judicial bench; An invader of the civil, social and

moral relations of men"

And upon these consistencies He and his followers believe in direct

of character there are not wanting revelations, and the gathering of old

thousands, who are willing to stake Israel, and the gifts, and spiritual

their souls eternal salvation upon wife doctrine

his veracity"-and all according to Dr. J. C. Bennett's

this because the spirit of system.

God in their hearts and his

works testify to the truth.

[And upon these consistencies of character there are not wanting thousands, who are willing to stake their souls eternal salvation upon his veracity" and all this because the spirit of God in their hearts and his works testify to the truth.]

[He and his followers believe in direct revelations, and the gathering of old Israel, and the gifts, and spiritual wife doctrine, according to Dr. J. C. Bennett's system.]



But enough: like as the serene sky, after a storm, shows the sun, moon, and stars more beautiful, so does the revelations, truths, and exalted views of Joseph Smith, the martyred prophet, glitter among such fag ends of corruption. Light, love, and liberty will triumph.



APRIL 1, 1845.


Notwithstanding the ebullitions of apostates, and their terrible exits; notwithstanding the awful assassination of our inspired prophet and patriarch; notwithstanding the legislature of Illinois have feloniously robbed us of our charter, and notwithstanding a knot of vagabond newspapers, by publishing outrageous falsehoods to inflame the public mind against us; have rolled up the black thunder heads of mobocracy, to scatter "the fire shower of ruin," yet Nauvoo keeps the even tenor of its way. The spring has met us with an early emigration of saints, never before equalled [equaled]: they come by land and water.

Nor is this all: goods, wares, and articles of necessity, came also: and tithings for the Temple, in money and in meat, have recently cheered the hearts of the Trustees, and building committee, and nerved the arms of the labors with a celestial kind of feeling, that runs from heart to heart, and causes a whisper to mingle with the busy hum of business: that God means to move on his work with rapidity.

The rearing of houses; the opening of gardens; the breaking up of adjacent prairies; the manufacture of articles for foreign exportation, at the mechanic shops, and the preparations to make our own commodities for home consumption, all give the lie to the false insinuation that Nauvoo cannot live without a charter.

The work of the Temple goes on as fast as possible, and, in fact, the anxiety is so great to labor upon this great house of the Lord, that the committee frequently have to set men at other work. A trench is being excavated about six feet wide and six feet deep, around a square of about six or eight acres, which will be filled with stone, and upon which will be placed an iron fence for the security of the Temple, and Tabernacle.

There never was so great union in the city before; with a few exceptions the whole population are saints, and are governed as easy as a "gentle hand would lead an elephant by a hair" The "exceptions" are mainly men who hang on "to keep tavern, stores, or groceries," contrary to the expressed wishes of the majority of the citizens; and why they "hang on" and as it were "beg" for a chance to shave the saints, for a little money, and occasionally corrupt their good feelings with a little of the good creature, called strong drink, or by gambling; or by trying to introduce the custom of debauchery, is really a matter of common notoriety and surprise! The goodly, who tithe themselves are really in hopes, that these men will take a modest hint to sell out and go where their business can be prosecuted with more patronage and less offence [offense].

It is almost a miracle to see so large a population reside so happily together, without strife and litigation. Our justices have little to do in the line of suing. There are two men in the Church, here, that still hold on to the skirts of Blackstone, but all the business they have to do among the saints, will hardly afford them an excuse for the title of lawyer. They will find the promulgation of the gospel more lucrative, than peddling law, unless the surrounding country should require there professional services aside from any difficulties in Nauvoo.

Nor are the services of physicians held in so great repute in Nauvoo, that the saints confide in medicine; but rather the commandments of God are look [looked] to as being far more safe than trusting in an arm of flesh. There is but one Doctor that does much business in his profession, and that is surgery.

Upon the whole, the union, perseverance, and love which pervades the bosoms of the saints, actually astonishes the world, and causes peace to reign in our midst: for which beseeching him to continue these favors until the kingdoms of this world, shall become perfect.


The mission to the Islands of the south Pacific ocean, as will be seen by a reference to the letters published in the last number of the Times and Seasons, &c., has resulted in success and glory, beyond our most sanguine expectations. We therefore feel grateful to our heavenly Father for his favor so signally bestowed for the advancement of his last kingdom.

The success thus far, being so perfect an index to what must eventually be done towards carrying salvation to the remnants of the seed of Abraham, scattered over the face of the earth,



that we have concluded to bring together a few ideas relating to the history of those regions for further reflection.

The region under the name of Oceanica, embracing a vast number of Islands in the north and south Pacific ocean, contains about 4,600,000 square miles of land independent of water; and, at least 18,000,000 of inhabitants, most of whom are heathens; especially so, if we let the injuries to their morals, brought about by the introduction of spiritous [spirituous] liquors, gambling, debauchery, and other sins, by white men and Christendom, have any weight in the scale of calculation.

This region is subdivided into three grand divisions, viz: Malaysia; Australasia, and Polynesia. Malaysia lies south of China, and comprises the following Islands and groups:-Sumatra, Java, Borneo, (the largest of this division) Phillipine [Philippine] Islands, Celebes, Spice Islands, Sooloo Islands, Timo, Florris, Sumbawa, &c.-They all lie near the equator in north and south latitude.

Australasia, the second division, lies southeast of the former, and south of the equator, as far as 50 degrees of south latitude, and comprises, Australia (the largest) Van Diemen's land, New Zealand, New Guinea, New Britain, New Hebrides and New Caledonia. Australia is the great depot for the transportation of British convicts.

The third and last, Polynesia, lies east of the other two, and east of the continent of Asia, and comprises all the lesser Islands in the Pacific, both in north south latitude, viz: the Sandwich, the Massachusetts, the Archipellago , Drake's Philadelphia, Magellan's and a few other Islands lie in the north Pacific; and the Ladrone, Caroline, Central Archipella, Washington, Marquesas, Society and Georgian Group, among which are Tahiti and Tooboui, Cook's Austral, Panmotu, Gambia, Navigator's, Vavan, Habaai, Tongta, Feejee, and many other Islands lie in the south Pacific.

Tahiti in the south Pacific, and Owyhee in the north Pacific, are the most important amongst the nations, though Australia and Borneo are by far the largest.

The climate and productions of these Islands are favorable to the great plan of the Almighty-viz-the gathering of his elect in the last days, for "REST" promised before the foundation of the world.

There is another event just transpired to help on the work. The United States have made arrangements, with the government of New Grenada to carry a mail across the Isthmus of Darien at the city of Panama, whereby we can forward letters to those Islands in less than half the usual time. Every thing operates for the good and glory of God when he will, and so we congratulate the saints on the near approach of the great day when the whole host of Israel, together with all the righteous, will come home to spend a Jubilee with God.


After the flood and after Ham had dishonored the holy priesthood, Noah awoke from his wine and knew what his younger son Ham, had done unto him. And, as the priesthood descended from father to son, he delivered the following curse and blessing, as translated by King James' wise men and recorded in Genesis:

"And he said, cursed be Canaan; a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren."

"And he said, blessed be the Lord God of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant."

"God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant."

History and common observation show that these predictions have been fulfilled to the letter. The descendants of Ham, besides a black skin which has ever been a curse that has followed an apostate of the holy priesthood, as well as a black heart, have been servants to both Shem and Japheth, and the abolitionists are trying to make void the curse of God, but it will require more power than man possesses to counteract the decrees of eternal wisdom.

Again Shem or his descendants were blessed with receiving the revelations, prophets, and Savior:-A blessing truly which even the most sagacious infidel has not been able to explain away.

Again, Japheth has dwelt in Shem's tent, both in the land of Canaan and in America; for "tents" is a figurative expression which in Hebrew, would signify the residence or abode.

Now our short chapter will soon end, for the Savior said Jerusalem should be trodden down till the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled, and the very movement of every nation shows the eternal truth of the above quoted passage of scripture. It frustrates the designs of sectarians; it chokes the deists; astonishes the world, and delights the saints-Amen.


From the Prophet and other sources, we receive the most gratifying intelligence from the branches of the church in the eastern section of the Lord's vineyard. In the city of New York the meetings are well attended; union and joy prevails, and twenty were baptised [baptized] in one evening



In Philadelphia, the same generous spirit prevails. At Pompton N. J. liberality characterizes the saints, and so far as the knowledge comes to us, there is an earnest desire and a laudable intention, manifested to tithe for the Temple, and support the present authorities.

There never was a better feeling prevailing among the saints, than there is now: so, purging the old dross, and blowing it to the four winds, the gold begins to appear, while confidence, faith, hope and charity-mingled with union, love, and fortitude-make the everlasting gospel what it ever was, a refiner's fire.


"Some time ago says the N. Y. Tribune, the Foreign Missionary Board of the Baptist Triennial Convention, which has the seat of its operations in Boston, in answer to an interrogatory put by Rev. Jesse Hartwell of Alabama, made the following declaration:

'If, however, any one should offer himself as a Missionary, having slaves, and should insist on retaining them as his property, we could not appoint him. One thing is certain; we can never be a party to any arrangement which would imply approbation of slavery'

This avowal, as might naturally have been expected, has caused much excitement and dissatisfaction at the South. The Board of the Virginia Baptist Foreign Missionary Society have published an Address, accompanied by a series of resolutions, in which they pronounce the decision of the Parent Board at Boston unconstitutional and violation of the rights of the Southern members of the Triennial Convention, and declare that all further connection with the Board, on the part of such members, is inexpedient and improper. They also express the opinion that, in the present exigency, it is important that those brethren who are aggrieved by the recent decision of the board in Boston, should hold a Convention (either at Augusta, Geo. [GA] or Richmond, Va.) to confer on the best means of promoting the Foreign Mission cause, and other interests of the Baptist denomination in the South. Such a Convention will probably be held either in May or June next, and there is little doubt that it will work a permanent division between Northern and Southern Raptists [Baptists]. It is thus that one religious sect after another splits on the rock of Slavery, finding it impossible to reconcile the growing anti-slavery sentiment of the North with the slaveholding spirit of the South."


(->) The inference we draw from such church jars among the sectarian world, is, that the glory which professing clergymen think to obtain for themselves by division on slavery, temperance, or any other matter of no consequence to pure religion, is "nothing but vanity and vexation of spirit."

Christ and his apostles taught men repentance, and baptism for remission of sins; faithfulness and integrity to masters and servants; bond and free; black and white, and what was the result? It was that the church in the days of the apostles came unto "Mount Zion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the first born, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.

Were it possible for God to be ashamed of his creation, the sectarians bluster about foreign missions, preaching to the heathen, the temperance cause, the light of revelation, would make him blush. The Pharisees and Sadducees among the Jews, never whited more sepulchres [sepulchers], filled with dead bones,)than do the popularity seeking sects of the nineteenth century.

Like the fable of the dog and the meat, the christian community are preparing to lose what little religion they may have possessed, by jumping after the dark shade of abolitionism. So passes falling greatness.



To the parable in our last number.

To make the subject plain, the explanation is given in question and answers.

Q.-1. Who is the king and his son?

A.-The king is the father of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Q.-2. Who is the woman?

A.-Christ's Church.

Q.-3. When was the marriage and dinner proposed?

A.-At the time Christ and his apostles offered salvation to the Jews.

Q.-4. Who banished the king's son?

A.-The Jews.

Q.-5. Who put to death the woman's friends?

A.-The Roman Church.

Q.-6. What was the rod?

A.-It was the power and priesthood after the holy order of the son of God, which the church had; and was delivered of it, or rather, it was taken from her in the year 570, and the church fell into the hands of the Pope of Rome.

Q.-7. What were the twelve diamonds?



A.-The Twelve apostles.

Q.-8. Will the woman or church come out of the wilderness?

A.-Yes, with the same adornings as Solomon saw her.

Q.-9. When will the king's son return?

A.-As soon as the church gathers together and gets ready.

Q.-10. Where is the woman?

A.-She is on the continent of America.

Q.-11. How is she known from other women or churches?

A.-By the Priesthood; by her twelve apostles at her head; the organization of her officers being the ancient order, a presidency, the Twelve, and Seventies, walking by immediate revelation, the only principle of light that ever guided the people of God in any age.

Q.-12. Do the inhabitants of the world, look upon her now, with any less jealousy, than they did eighteen hundred years ago?

A.-No; she is evily treated in like manner.

Q.-13. Who despised the king's dinner?

A.-The Jews when they refused the gospel as offered to them by Jesus Christ in person.

Q.-14. Who were invited to the supper?

A.-The Gentiles, when the apostles said to the Jews, seeing you count yourselves unworthy of eternal life, lo! we turn and invite the Gentiles, that they may be ready at Christ's second coming.

Q.-15. What was the dinner?

A.-It was the gospel of eternal life offered in the days of Christ and his apostles; first to the Jew.

Q.-16. What was the supper?

A.-It is the same gospel offered the second time, first to the Gentiles, that the first (which was the Jews may be last); and the last, (which was the Gentiles may be first.

Q.-17. Who is that will not partake of the supper?

A.-It will be those who refuse to obey the gospel when God sets his hand the second time to organize his kingdom, and calls forth his hunters, and sends them out to preach the everlasting gospel, to all nations, kindreds, tongues and people, saying with a loud voice, hear O ye inhabitants of the earth, and hearken unto the voice of the Lord your God, for he has sent his angel to man on earth, and committed the everlasting gospel to him; saying: fear God and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come, and worship him who made heaven, and earth, and sea, and the fountains of waters.

Q.-18. Who is the messenger sent from the king?

A.-It is the angel that John saw flying from heaven, having the everlasting gospel to commit to man on the earth. A



July 9th, 1840. }

Dear Brother Joseph,

I now embrace this opportunity of writing this epistle to you in order to give you a sketch of my travels since I left you, and of the progress of the work of God in this land, together with the signs of the times and of the conflicts which I and my brethren have endured during our journey to this land. You very well remember the time and situation in which we left our homes;-brother Young and I started together. We were both very sick and we likewise left our families very sick. Not being well able to travel brother Bently took us on our way fifteen miles to brother Duel's. This was on the 18th of September, we tarried at brother Duel's house overnight and next day he took us to Lima. Another brother volunteered there, and the same day took us on our way as far as Quincy which is fifty miles from Commerce. When we arrived at Quincy in consequence of the fatigues of the journey I was taken with the chill fever again at the sisters Pitkin's:-after being there one or two days, I then went to Doctor Staley's and remained under the care of Sister Staley and her daughter until the 25th, my pain and afflictions were very severe. I received great kindness from them and also from the Sisters Pitkin; and I pray that the Lord may abundantly bless them, and administer comfort and blessings to them in every time of need; Elder Young's health was very poor in deed; he was not able to sit up but a little while at a time. While we were at Quincy Brothers George A. Smith, Theodore Turley, and Reuben Hedlock overtook us, they being also considerably sick and very feeble. The saints at Quincy were kind and administered to our wants and assisted us on our journey. My sorrow was great on leaving Quincy as well as on leaving Commerce, to see so many of our brethren sick and dying in consequence of being driven and being exposed to hunger and cold.

We all left Quincy on the 25th, Brother Lyman Wight took Elder Young and myself as far as Brother Charles Rich's distance about 9 miles, Brothers Smith, Turley, and Hedlock had a horse and wagon of their own to help them on their way. Brother Wight left us and predicted many things which should come to pass, left his blessing with us and bid us farewell. May God bless him and save him in



his kingdom. Next day Brother Rich took us and carried us to Brother Wilber's: while on the road the chills came upon me again, and I suffered much pain and fatigue. When we got there we found Brother Turley sick in bed, and the other brethren not much better. Next day Brother Wilber took us on our journey about twenty five miles; to the place where President Marks resided, at the town of Pitsfield. The other brethren left us at Brother Wilber's and took another road.

Next day Brother Allred carried us about four miles to another town where your Uncle Silas Smith resided, we arrived a few days after his death. Next day Brother Rogers carried us to Morgan county, town of Winchester, to the house of Roswell Murray my father-in-law, where we found two of Elder Young's brothers and one sister; and other brethren of the church who had been scattered into that part from Missouri. These brethren had been stripped of their property and smitten &c. yet we found them in comfortable circumstances, rejoicing in God.

From thence Brother Lorenzo Young carried us to the town of Jacksonville, distance twelve miles; my father-in-law went with us on a visit to his friends in the east. The next day the brethren at Jacksonville carried us to Springfield a distance of about forty miles:-this was on the 5th of October. Here we again met with Brothers Smith, Turley, and Hedlock; at this place Elder Young was taken sick, we remained here until the 11th, then the brethren there gave us a horse and fitted up a wagon, and putting both horses to the wagon we all started together: they also gave us some money to assist us on our journey.-We continued on our journey five or six days until we arrived at Terre Haute on the banks of Wabash river on the 17th, during this time our axle tree broke twice, and we had to suffer hunger in consequence of having to cross large prairies, and the food we got was altogether johnny-cake, and corn dodger, and poor bacon. I was very sick during most part of this journey; sometimes I thought I scarcely could live. We put up at Doctor Modiset's. I was here taken out of the wagon and laid upon the bed; the doctor, his wife, and Elder Young were obliged to watch almost all the night in order to keep a breath of life in me. Next morning the brethren came to us: my feelings were for them to go on their journey and leave me and Brother Young with me. I requested them to lay their hands on me and pray for me, which they did previous to their departure. I was then not able to sit up: they left us in tears, some of them not expecting to behold my face again. In about an hour after the brethren departed I arose from my bed; and in a few days we started on our journey. The doctor took us in his carriage and carried us twenty miles. Then we were taken by Doctor Knight to Pleasant Garden about four miles further.

After tarrying there a few days Elder Babbit carried us ten miles to a brother's house-Next day the brother took us on our journey fifteen miles to the town Bellville [Belleville]. A storm arose which obliged us to put up here. Elder Young was taken very sick and was obliged to go to bed: we tarried until the next morning. The landlord and landlady were very kind to us and received our testimony: and I think I never saw better feelings towards us as a people than was manifested in this place, being southern people, and may the Lord bless them and gather out his elect. The next day we took coach leaving some of the people in tears. We continued on our journey mostly night and day until we arrived at Cleavland [Cleveland?] on November 3rd, where we again overtook Brothers Smith, Turley, and Hadlock and my father-in-law. This reminded me of a prediction which I delivered on the morning they left us, viz. that we would get to Kirtland before they would: same day we proceeded to Kirtland.

The brethren had taken up Brother Taylor on the road where he had been confined by sickness. When we got to Kirtland being overcome by the fatigues of our journey, we were most of us taken sick again with the chill fever, some of us were confined to our beds.-We remained there until the 22nd: some one of us preached in the house of the Lord every Sabbath during our stay there. We found the saints in a rather dis-organized state and disagreed, dwelling upon things that were past and finding fault, We found some few that were very kind to us and administered to us in our sickness, others felt disposed to cast reflections upon us, saying that our sickness came upon us in consequence of our unrighteousness; and when the brethren were suffering keenly from the effects of fatigue and sickness: these things were heaped upon them in an unfeeling manner, and when we were preparing to start on our journey, they would not administer to our wants nor help us on our journey, saying that they did not believe we were sent of God, and casting many other reflections upon us (that is many of them,) if it were necessary I could mention names. May the Lord bless and preserve those who did minister to our necessities, for the time will come when they shall be rewarded for their deeds of kindness. On the 22nd, we left Kirtland for Fairport. We did not sail from this place until the 26th on account



of a heavy snow storm on the lake. On the 27th we arrived at Buffalo. On the 28th the brethren left me at Byron eight miles east of Batavia and pursued their course to the east, I stayed to visit my friends at Byron.

Next day I took cars for the city of Rochester, and found one of my sisters there. Taking a violent cold I was confined here about a week During this time I stayed one night with Brother Ezra Thayre, he lives two miles from the city. He was glad to see me, and inquired much about you and the rest of the brethren: he seemed to be firm in the faith of the gospel and has much love for his brethren. Brother Thayre then took me in his wagon and carried me to Victor within twelve or fourteen miles of the place where you obtained the record of the Book of Mormon. I remained there until about the tenth of February, preached in Victor twice, baptised [baptized] three, one of them was my wife's brother and his wife. The snow continued about three feet deep while I was there, being very cold and blustering. There is much good feeling towards us as a people in that region.

I took coach at Canandaigua for New York, being short of money to pay my expenses I was confined to one meal a day. When I got to Albany, the North river being froze up, I went part of the way by on the ice by runners, and part of the way by land on wheels. When we went to Jersey city, (as we went up on that side,) the coachman not being willing to fulfil [fulfill] his engagement and take us over to New York, and I being destitute of money, I mentioned it to the passengers and a gentleman put his hand in his pocket and gave me a quarter dollar. Then, when we got to the Ferry, the ferryman wanted six pence more each; not having any, it prompted me to pray to the Lord to blind his eyes so that he might overlook me, it was even so; so we see that God will hear prayer whan [when] we call upon him for small things. We went across the river and put up at the Hotel, where I pawned my trunk for my supper and breakfast.

Next morning I went in pursuit of the brethren, being Sabbath day morning. The first one I met with was Elder P. P. Pratt, I then found Elders Young and O. Pratt, and the rest of the brethren; and if I ever felt to praise God it was then, to get in company with my brethren again. I went with the brethren to meeting and my wants were made known, and I received means to redeem my trnnk [trunk]. The rest of the brethren were in similar circumstances with myself, having come into the city in like manner. When we arrived there we found the saints faithful, but not many adding. We concluded it best to lift up our voices and preach the gospel, and in about two or three weeks, there was upwards of forty added. These together with the other saints administered to our wants and provided for us provisions, bedding and money to go to England.

I never saw greater kindness than was manifested towards us in New York, Philadelphia, and other places: and I feel to bless them in the name of the Lord, that his peace shall rest upon them. On the 9th day of March, six of us went aboard the ship Patrick Henry, viz: B. Young, P. P. Pratt, O. Pratt, G. A. Smith, R. Hedlock and myself; many of the saints went along with us to the ship's side, where we bade them farewell. We set sail the same day on the 6th day of April, we landed at Liverpool, in tolerable health.

During our passage over we had two very heavy gales; the ship's mate said he had not seen such for fifteen years back: the ship's crew was kind to us. We remained in Liverpool until the 9th in company with Elder Taylor who had been there a short time and raised a small church.

On the 9th we took cars for Preston, where in a short time we found Elders Fielding, Richards, and Clayton well and in good spirits promulgating the gospel through the towns and cities. Their joy was great to see us, yea, beyond measure; they had often longed to see us and prayed that the Lord would send us unto them, the saints universally were rejoiced to see us and the news of our arrival spread far and near in a short time. Our enemies had reproached the saints and boasted, because (they said) we should never return; and in fact it was believed amongst the enemies that we should no more return. The saints had been toubled [troubled] some on this account, and consequently their joy was greatly increased to see my face again, and still more to see some of my brethren with me.

Many blessings were poured upon us from all quarters, especially from those who were baptized before we left England; we also found that those who had joined the church since that time joined in the theme of rejoicing, and hailed us with a hearty welcome. As soon as the general bustle was subsided the Twelve met in council and organized themselves, and ordained Elder Richards into the quorum.-Then on the 15th, the churches met in conference in the cock-pit at Preston; the total number of members represented was one thousand six hundred and seventy-one; the churches all in good standing, excepting two. From that conference the brethren separated to different



parts of the country, some going north, some east, some west, and others south. I remained visiting the old churches in order to strengthen and organize, and build them up; I continued in this way until about the first of July.

During this period many were baptised [baptized] amongst the old churches, and even some who had been cut off from the church, returned and mourned that they had suffered themselves to be overcome. I always was received with the greatest joy, wherever I went, in fact, it has been a general time of rejoicing amongst us. You would be astonished to witness the anxiety which is manifested amongst them for the well-being of the saints in America; and for your own welfare and your counsellors [counselors]; and for the high council, and all the elders, bishops, and officers; and also, to see the interest manifested amongst them for the saints in America, while we have related to them their sufferings, during the late persecution; and notwithstanding we have kept nothing back of the sufferings of the saints in America, yet, it is astonishing to see the universal anxiety there is manifest amongst the saints here to get away to the land of promise and help to build up Zion. As soon as we can possibly get them baptised [baptized] they immediately begin to want to go to America, for they declare that that is Zion. Many of the saints are realizing the gifts of the spirit, many speak in tongues, others interpret, some prophecy, and others have the gift of healing.

The work is rolling on as you will see by the number that were baptized since the last conference. We held our last conference on the 6th of July, in the Carpenter's Hall, Manchester. The number of members then represented was two thousand five hundred and thirteen. There was also stated to be fifty nine elders, one hundred and twenty-two priests, sixty-one teachers, and thirteen deacons; these all in good standing. Before the conference was closed the president called for volunteers to go and preach the gospel; when the number manifested was ascertained to be about twenty-eight, who are immediately going forth; some are gone and the others will speedily follow.

Brothers G. A. Smith, Wilford Woodruff, and myself expect to start for London in about three weeks. Elder Young is going to assist Elder Pratt in the printing while he goes to New York after his family. Elder Richards will remain in the regions round about here until the next conference and will assist some in the office. Elder John Taylor is laboring in Liverpool. Elder O. Pratt is laboring in Edinburgh, Scotland. Brothers Hedlock and Clark are going to Scotland. Brothers Wright and Mulliner are already there. Elder Joseph Fielding is going to Bedford, and Elder William Clayton is going to Birmingham.

I would now say that a large company of the saints are preparing to start for America this fall. And Elder Theodore Turley is appointed to go with them. Many of the churches that I have been amongst are preparing to move off next spring: they are selling their property and settling up their affairs and expect to move off in churches early in the spring. I would also say, that the way is opening for the gospel into Ireland: one brother has been ordained and expects to go there directly; many that have been baptised [baptized] have friends there. One brother has enlisted into the army; Elders Pratt and Young ordained him an elder, and he is gone into the army: we have lately received a letter from him and he is now lifting up his voice in the army.

With regard to the state of the country we may say it is bad indeed: trade appears to be growing worse, in fact, many branches of it is almost at a stand, and not expected much to improve for some months. Thousands are out of employ, and we may safely say that there are thousands famishing for want of bread: we often see in the streets whole families begging for bread; and in many instances some respectable looking characters may be seen singing through the streets to obtain a little bread; it is truly heart rending to see so many small children, nearly naked, going from house to house begging. This scene of things is passing before our eyes daily, and we look upon it with sorrow and regret: at the same time it is that which is spoken of by the mouth of the prophets, and we feel to pray without ceasing that God may roll on his work, and restore that which is lost and establish peace, and that the knowledge of God may cover the earth as the waters cover the sea.

We hear of wars and rumors of wars all around, and we can truly say according to the revelations, that God is about to come out of his hiding place and vex the nations of the earth in consequence of the wicked stewards not being willing to administer justice to the saints of God in America and elsewhere.

I will now give you an extract from the "Northern Star" headed, "Distress of the people of Ireland." "It would be impossible to find words to describe to you the state of the people throughout the provinces for want of food. Potatoes have mounted up to eight pence per fourteen pounds generally; in some places they are ten pence to one shilling, and the contrast of employment is distressing in the extreme. You are long aware from official tables



laid before the house of Commons, that the average price of labor in Ireland, for thirty or forty weeks in the year, is eight pence per day, for an able bodied man; for the remainder of the season, principally during the summer months, one-fourth of the entire population are blank idle.

Now, observe, a stone (fourteen pounds) of potatoes will hardly give a man, his wife, and four or five children (many of them have ten children) one meal in the day. A stone of potatoes is eight pence to one shilling at present; where then are this vast population to be fed from? Nothing short of the miraculous interference of heaven can save them. Hunger has driven them already to attack the flour and provision stores in Limerick, Ennis, Galway, Menreagh, Killaloe, and at several other places along the banks of the Shannon. Upon one occasion they attacked a boat taking in oats intended for the English market; this they instantly seized, and distributed its contents, six hundred sacks, in small parcels amongst the vast multitude. In every case there was no appearance of drunkenness, but there was every appearance of hunger. Yet while all this is going on, we perceive your bishops and princes, your lords and ladies squandering away thousands upon thousands in idle luxury in London, that enormous den. Dare we contemplate the end?"-Dublin corespondent of the Manchester Advertiser.

These things are coming upon the inhabitants, yet they are blind and cannot see it: they appear to exult over the saints, and when a few fine days come (which are indeed scarce) they cry out to the saints, "where is your famines, pestilences, and judgments you have predicted" we tell them to wait a little while and they shall see them, and then they shall know that we have told the truth. And now after all these things which I have seen, together with the toils, fatigues, labors, pains, and sufferings, which I have endured; I have never had one discouraging moment, nor felt the least dismayed; but with an unshaken confidence I have pressed my way forward, and am still determined to pursue the same path, looking forward to the recompense of reward; and these are the feelings of my brethren as far as I have knowledge; they are in good spirits and we have had a season of rejoicing together for the past few days. Since we came into this land there has been six conferences of the church in different parts to do the business of the church; and there has not been hitherto in all our proceedings, the least discordant voice, and we feel as though God was with us indeed, and does bless us and our labors.

A short time ago I went in a company with Elder Fielding to Burnley, a large town, to visit a church. Having a desire to go down into a coal-pit; I went to the master and told him that I was from America and had a desire to go down into the pit. He consented and fitted us out in colliers clothes, and then let us down the shaft to the depth of one hundred and seventy-four yards or five hundred and twenty-two feet. We then took a course and went from the shaft something more than nine hundred yards, and in this place there was about one hundred men and boys laboring, and six horses which drew the coal from different parts of the mine to the shaft. Burnley is the place where the Danes assembled, when they conquered England; and took the men captive, and took their women to wife. These women entered into a secret combination with each other and appointing a night they slew the Danes and liberated their own husbands.

I must now close my correspondence for the present, and I desire that you would give my love to President H. Smith, and to your father and mother, and to all your friends: to Bishops Partridge, Whitney, and Knight; and to the high council; and to all the elders and saints in Zion; and especially to yourself and family. The brethren all send their love to you and the saints. Please to remember me to my dear wife and children. Brother Clayton wishes to be remembered to you and all the saints. This from your friend and well wisher in the new and everlasting covenant.


To Mr. Joseph Smith, Jr.

The Times and Seasons, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Water and Bain Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-Two Dollars per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention


6, Number 7
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 7.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. April 15, 1845 [Whole No. 115.



On the 5th of October, 1833, I started on a journey east and to Canada, in company with Elders Rigdon and Freeman Nickerson, and arrived the same day at Lamb's tavern, in Ashtabula; and the day following, the Sabbath, we arrived at Springfield, whilst the brethren were in meeting, and Elder Rigdon spoke to the congregation; and a large and attentive congregation assembled at Brother Rudd's in the evening, to whom we bore our testimony.

October 8th. Elders Phelps and Hyde presented the petition of the saints in Jackson county to the Governor of Missouri, who gave them for answer that the Attorney General of the state, was absent, and on his return he would inform them of his conclusions, by mail, addressed at Independence; whither they immediately returned.

We continued at Springfield until this time, when we removed to Brother Roundy's at Elk Creek; and continuing our journey on the evening of the 9th arrived at a tavern; and on the 10th, at Brother Job Lewis' in Westfield, where we met the brethren, according to previous appointment, and spake to them as the spirit gave utterance, greatly to their gratification.

This day October 10th, Elder Williams wrote as follows, from Kirtland to the saints in Missouri:

Dear Brethren:

It is a long time since we have received any intelligence from you, save a letter received by Brother Elliott from Elder John Whitmer, which informed us that he had wrote four letters since Elder Oliver Cowdery left; but we have not received any of them, nor from any other one in Zion, except one from Bishop Partridge of August 13th, and have had no information concerning the riot, and the situation of the brethren in Zion, to be depended upon; and considering that the enemy have commenced intercepting our letters, I direct this to Mrs. Billings, thinking by so doing, that you may get it.

The brethren here are all engaged in the work of the Lord, and are using every exertion in their power for the welfare of Zion, and for the promotion of the great cause of our Redeemer. Immediately after the arrival of Oliver, we sat in council to know what should be done. The decision of the council was, that measures should be immediately taken to seek redress by the laws of your country, for your grievances; accordingly two messengers were dispatched for that purpose. (Let this suffice, for this may fall into the hands of the enemy.) We have received no revelation for a long time, and none concerning the present situation of Zion, which has been written; but is has been manifested to Joseph, and communicated to me by him, that the brethren in Zion should not sell any of their inheritances, nor move out of the county, save those who signed the agresment [agreement] to go, and if it becomes necessary for those to move, for their personal safety, let them be directed by wisdom, and seek for homes where the Lord shall open the way.

If Elder Phelps is obliged to move from that place, let him take his family and Elder Cowdery's wife, and come to Kirtland, but not to bring any thing with him, except his bedding and clothing; and let Elder Gilbert furnish him with the means to bear his expenses; but it would not be expedient for Elder Phelps to come, provided the prospect is favorable for a reconciliation, so that the saints are not obliged to leave the county. We can do no more for you than we are doing, but we have this great consolation that God will deliver Zion, and establish you upon the land of your everlasting inheritance. Remember that this is only for the trial of your faith, and he that overcomes and endures to the end, will be rewarded a hundred fold in this world, and in the world to come eternal life: so brethren you have great reason to rejoice, for your redemption draweth nigh.

President Joseph and Sidney are absent on a mission, and we do not expect their return till some time in November. They have gone down the lake to Niagara, from thence they expect to go into Upper Canada as far as Long Point, and preach in all the most noted places on their way.

We held a council this morning on the subject of building, &c. It was decided by the council that we should discontinue the building of the temple during the winter for want of materials; and to prepare and get all things in readiness to recommence it early in the spring. It was also agreed, to set the hands immediately to erect a house for the printing office, which is to be thirty by thirty eight feet on the ground the first story to be occupied for the school of



the prophets this winter, and the upper story for the printing press.

Oliver started for New York the first instant, for the printing establishment, with eight hundred dollars. There will be as many hands employed upon the house as can work, and every exertion made to get the printing into operation, and publish the Star, commencing from the last number printed; and to be conducted by Oliver, (until an opportunity offers to transfer it again to Zion, to be conducted by W. W. Phelps & Co., as usual,) and under the firm of F. G. Williams & Co., entitled the Latter day Saint's Messenger and Advocate. The probability is, that the Star will be forwarded to subscribers by the first of December. Oliver has written to you for the names and residence of the subscribers for the Star, and if you have not sent them, we wish you to send them immediately, that there may be no delay in the papers going to subscribers as soon as they can be printed.

Bishop Whitney, also, started for New York at the same time, to replenish his store in Kirtland, with money enough to pay all the debts of both establishments, and expects to bring a larger supply of goods than at any former time. Thus you see the goodness and mercy of God in providing for his saints. Not one week before Bishop Whitney started, the way seemed hedged up and ten or twelve hundred dollars was the most that he had, and knew not where to obtain the amount he wanted; but by a remarkable interposition of Divine Providence, he was furnished with all he wanted, for which, let us all raise our hearts in gratitude to God and praise his holy name, that he is a present help in every time of need.

We have seen a letter written to Sister Whitney, in Nelson, that has a great deal to say about the gift of tongues, and the interpretation which was given by way of prophecy, namely: "that Zion would be delivered by judgments," and that certain ones named, would go to such and such places among the Lamanites, and "great things would be done by them"; and also, that two Lamanites were at a meeting, and the following prophecy was delivered to them, "that they were our friends, and that the Lord had sent them there, and the time would soon come when they should embrace the gospel," and also, "that if we will not fight for ourselves, the Indians will fight for us."-Though all this may be true, yet, it is not needful that it should be spoken, for it is of no service to the saints, and has a tendency to stir up the people to anger.

No prophecy spoken in tongues should be made public, for this reason: many who pretend to have the gift of interpretation are liable to be mistaken, and do not give the true interpretation of what is spoken; therefore, great care should be had, as respects this thing; but, if any speak in tongues, a word of exhortation, or doctrine, or the principles of the gospel, &c., let it be interpreted for the edification of the church.

When you receive this letter I wish you to write immediately, and direct your letters to David Elliott, Chagrin, Cuyahoga county, Ohio, and put this mark X on the back of it, if you do not wish it broken open, and he will forward it to us; and you will please to name in your letter, where and to whom we shall direct, and thus we may evade interception, &c.

Yours in the bonds of love,


At this time the evil and designing circulated a report that Zion was to be extended as far east as Ohio, which in some degree tended to distract the minds of the saints, and produced a momentary indecision about removing thither, according to the commandments; but the report was soon corrected, and the brethren continued to remove to Zion and Kirtland.

On the 11th, we left Westfield, and continuing our journey staid [stayed] the night with a man named Nash, an infidel, with whom we reasoned, but to no good; and on the 12th, arrived at Father Nickerson's, when I received the following

Revelation, given October, 1833.

Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you my friends, Sidney and Joseph, your families are well: they are in mine hands, and I will do with them as seemeth me good; for in me there is all power; therefore, follow me, and listen to the council which I shall give unto you: Behold, and lo, I have much people in this place, in the regions round about, and an effectual door shall be opened in the regions round about in this eastern land: therefore, I the Lord have suffered you to come unto this place; for thus it was expedient in me for the salvation of souls; therefore, verily I say unto you, lift up your voices unto this people; speak the thoughts that I shall put into your hearts, and ye shall not be confounded before men; for it shall be given you in the very hour, yea, in the very moment, what you shall say.

But a commandment I give unto you, that ye shall declare whatsoever things ye declare in my name, in solemnity of heart, in the spirit of meekness, in all things. And I give unto you this promise, that inasmuch as ye do this, the Holy Ghost shall be shed forth in bearing record unto all things whatsoever ye shall say.

And it is expedient in me that you, my servant



Sidney, should be a spokesman unto this people; yea, verily I will ordain you unto this calling, even to be a spokesman unto my servant Joseph; and I will give unto him power to be mighty in testimony; and I will give unto thee power to be mighty in expounding all scriptures, that thou mayest be a spokesman unto him, and he shall be a revelator unto thee, that thou mayest know the certainty of all things pertaining to the things of my kingdom on the earth. Therefore, continue your journey and let your hearts rejoice; for, behold, and lo, I am with you even unto the end.

And now I give unto you a word concerning Zion: Zion shall be redeemed, although she is chastened for a little season. Thy brethren, my servants, Orson Hyde and John Gould, are in my hands, and inasmuch as they keep my commandments they shall be saved. Therefore, let your hearts be comforted, for all things shall work together for good to them that walk uprightly, and to the sanctification of the church; for I will raise up unto myself a pure people, that will serve me in righteousness; and all that call on the name of the Lord and keep his commandments, shall be saved; even so.-Amen.

On the day following, Elder Rigdon preached to a large congregation, at Freeman Nickerson's, and I bore record while the Lord gave us his spirit in a remarkable manner.

Monday 14th. Continued our journey towards Canada, and arrived at Lodi, where we had an appointment, and preached in the evening to a small assembly, and made an appointment for Tuesday the 13th, at ten o'clock A. M., to be in the Presbyterian meeting house.-When the hour arrived, the keeper of the house refused to open the doors, and the meeting was then prevented. We came immediately away leaving the people in great confusion, and continued our journey till Friday the 17th, when we arrived at the house of Freeman A. Nickerson in Upper Canada; having passed through a fine and well cultivated country after entering the province; and having had many peculiar feelings in relation to both the country and people. We were kindly received at Freeman A. Nickerson's.

Sunday morning the 19th, at ten o'clock, we met an attentive congregation at Brantford and the same evening a large assembly at Mount Pleasant, at Mr. Nickerson's. The people gave good heed to the things spoken.

Tuesday 21st. We went to the village of Colburn, and although it snowed severely, we held a meeting by candle light on Wednesday evening and were publicly opposed by a Wesleyan Methodist. He was very tumultuous, but exhibited a great lack of reason, knowledge and wisdom; and gave us no opportunity to reply. Twenty third, at the house of Mr. Beman in Colburn, where we left on the 24th for Waterford, where we spoke to a small congregation, occasioned by the rain; thence to Mt. Pleasant, and preached to a large congregation the same evening, when Freeman Nickerson and his wife declared their belief in the work and offered themselves for baptism. Great excitement prevailed in every place we visited.-Twenty fifth, preached at Mount Pleasant; the people were very tender and enquiring [inquiring].

Sunday 26th. Preached to a large congregation at Mount Pleasant, after which I baptised [baptized] twelve; and others were deeply impressed and desired another meeting, which I appointed for the day following. Twenty seventh, in the evening, we broke bread, and laid on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost and for confirmation, having baptised [baptized] two more. The spirit was given in great power to some, and peace to others. Twenty-eigth [eight] after preaching at 10 o'clock, A. M. I baptised [baptized] two and confirmed them at the water's side. Last evening we ordained E. F. Nickerson an elder, and one of the sisters received the gift of tongues which made the saints rejoice exceedingly.

Extracts from H. C. Kimball's Journal.


During our stay in Missouri, Brother Joseph B. Noble was very sick for some time, and was taken care of by Elders Brigham, and Joseph Young, at the house of Joel Sandford, in Liberty, Clay county. It was with great exertion that his life was preserved, and that by the application of cold water being drawn out of the well, and poured upon him, daily and hourly. He was deaf, discharged a large amount of corrupt matter from the ears, and was almost blind and in fact the most who were saved from the cholera, were saved by throwing cold water upon them, or plunging them in the stream, by which means the cramp and purging were stayed-the sufferers invariably besought us to plunge them in pools, and springs of cold water, while their thirst for the same was very great, while our fears were, it would be an injury to them; yet by the blessing of Heaven, it was the only means of saving them, that were saved from the destroyer, the cholera. Brother Nobles' life was yet despaired of, but he was resolute, and nothing would satisfy him, but to return home. June 30, 1834, I started for home, in company with Lyman Sherman, Sylvester Smith, Alexander Badlam, Harrison Burgess, Luke Johnson and Zera Cole,



with Brother Sylvester Smith's team, as I had left mine in Missouri. About this time Brother Brigham Young started in company with about the same number that was with me, with James Foster's team.

After proceeding about three miles, we stopped and made arrangements for travelling [traveling]. They chose me to be their captain home, and all put their money into my hands, which amounted to forty dollars. From thence we proceeded until we came to Brother Thomas B. Marsh's house; his wife gave us some dinner, and we proceeded on our journey. May the Lord bless her for it. This day we crossed a branch of the Fishing River, in a scow, and when we were pulling our waggon [wagon] out of it, it was sinking. Here an enemy came and swore he would shoot us. From thence we continued on to one Brother Ball's, where we stayed all night; some slept on the floor, and some in the corn crib. The next morning we pursued our journey and after travelling [traveling] about eight miles we came to the Missouri River, which we crossed in a scow, the current was so rapid that it carried us down one mile. After we had got over the river, and had travelled [traveled] about two miles we came into the village of Lexington. Here we were threatened some by our enemies, but out of their hands the Lord delivered us.-From thence we proceeded daily, and receiving no harm, we travelled [traveled] until we came within about half a mile of St. Charles. Here we pitched our tents by the side of the road and tarried all night. The next morning we passed through the village which looked very gloomy as the cholera had nearly desolated the place. After travelling [traveling] about eight miles, we came to Jack's Ferry on the Missouri, where we again crossed the stream. We then proceeded about five miles and stopped to take some refreshment. Here we were again accosted by one of our enemies, who swore he would kill us that night: we travelled [traveled] about ten miles after sunset and camped in the woods. The Lord again delivered us from the grasp of our enemies. We proceeded on our journey daily, the Lord blessing us with health and strength. The weather was very hot, still we travelled [traveled] from thirty-five to forty miles a day, until about the 26th of July, when we arrived in Kirtland; having been gone from home about three months, during which time, with the exception of four nights I found my rest on the ground. We did not travel on the Sabbath during our journey back, but attended to breaking of bread &c. On my arrival at home, I found my family well, enjoying the blessings and comforts of life, and I felt to rejoice in the Lord that he had preserved my life, through many dangers, seen and unseen, and brought me to behold my family in peace and prosperity. After being at home two weeks and resting myself; I concluded I had finished my mission the Lord called me to, and I went to my old occupation. I established my business as a potter, and continued about three months until cold weather came on, when I was under the necessity of stopping for the time being, calculating on the opening of spring to commence business on a larger scale, thinking as did Peter of old, "I go a fishing." I had got an idea similar to that which the ancient apostles had when the Savior was taken from them, and they went a fishing, so I went to the mechanic's shop. At this time the brethren were laboring night and day building the house of the Lord. Our women were engaged in spinning and knitting in order to clothe those who were laboring at the building, and the Lord only knows the scenes of poverty, tribulation, and distress which we passed through in order to accomplish this thing. My wife toiled all summer in lending her aid towards its accomplishment. She had a hundred pounds of wool, which, with the assistance of a girl, she spun in order to furnish clothing for those engaged in the building of the Temple, and although she had the privilege of keeping half the quantity of wool for herself, as a recompense for her labor, she did not reserve even so much as would make her a pair of stockings; but gave it for those who were laboring at the house of the Lord. She spun and wove and got the cloth dressed, and cut and made up into garments, and gave them to those men who labored on the Temple; almost all the sisters in Kirtland labored in knitting, sewing, spinning, &c., for the purpose of forwarding the work of the Lord, while we went up to Missouri to endeavor to reinstate our brethren on their lands, from which they had been driven. Elder Rigdon when addressing the brethren upon the importance of building this house, spake to this effect, that we should use every effort to accomplish this building by the time appointed, and if we did, the Lord would accept it at our hands, and on it depends the salvation of the church and also of the world.-Looking at the sufferings and poverty of the church, he frequently used to go upon the walls of the building both by night and day and frequently wetting the walls with his tears, crying aloud to the Almighty to send means whereby we might accomplish the building.-After we returned from our journey to the west, the whole church united in this undertaking, and every man lent a helping hand. Those who had no teams went to work in the stone quarry and prepared the stones for drawing to



the house. President Joseph Smith jr. being our foreman in the quarry. The Presidency, High Priests, and Elders all alike assisting.-Those who had teams assisted in drawing the stone to the house. These all laboring one day in the week, brought as many stones to the house as supplied the masons through the whole week. We continued in this manner until the walls of the house were reared. The committee who were appointed by revelation to superintend the building of the house, were Hyrum Smith, Reynolds Cahoon, and Jared Carter.-These men used every exertion in their power to forward the work.

On the 22d of December a Grammar school was opened in Kiatland [Kirtland,] under the superintendence of Sidney Rigdon and William E. McLellin teachers,-and nearly all the elders and myself, and mrny [many] of the sisters commenced going to school. Most of us continued about six weeks, when a meeting was called for the camp of Zion to be assembled, to receive what was called a Zion's blessing. After being assembled, the Presidency having duly organized the meeting, told us there were twelve men to be chosen, to be called the twelve apostles or travelling [traveling] high council. See Book of Covenants sec. 43 paragraphs 5 and 6 as follows: "And now behold there are others who are called to declare my gospel, both unto Gentile and unto Jew; yea even twelve; and the twelve shall be my disciples, and they shall take upon them my name; and the twelve are they who shall desire to take upon them my name with full purpose of heart, they are called to go into all the world, to preach my gospel unto every creature; and they are they who are ordained of me to baptize in my name, according to that which is written before you: wherefore you must perform it according to the words which are written. And now I speak unto the Twelve: Behold my grace is sufficient for you: you must walk uprightly before me and sin not.-And behold you are they who are ordained of me to ordain priests and teachers to declare my gospel according to the power of the Holy Ghost which is in you, and according to the callings and gifts of God unto men: and I Jesus Christ your Lord and your God have spoken it. These words are not of men nor of man but of me; wherefore you shall testify they are of me and not of man; for it is my voice which speaketh them unto you; for they are given by my spirit unto you: and by my power you can read them one to another, and save it were by my power you could not have them: wherefore you can testify that you have heard my voice, and know my words.

Sec. 6. And now behold I give unto you Oliver Cowdery and also unto David Whitmer, that you shall search out the Twelve who shall have the desires of which I have spoken; and by their desires, and their works, you shall know them: and when you have found them, you shall shew these things unto them. And you shall fall down and worship the Father in my name: and you must preach unto the world saying, you must repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ: for all men must repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ: for all men must repent and be baptized, and not only men, but women, and children who have arrived to the years of accountability." Also Book of Covenants sec. 3. par. 12. The Twelve are a travelling [traveling] presiding high council, to officiate in the name of the Lord, under the direction of the Presidency of the church agreeably to the institutions of heaven to build up the church, and regulate all the affairs of the same in all nations; first unto the Gentiles and secondly unto the Jews." This was the day appointed for choosing. Accordingly the Presidents mentioned in the revelation above, proceeded to call forth those whom the Lord had manifested by his spirit to them, that they might make known their desires. It was far from my expectation of one of the number, as heretofore I had known nothing about it, not having had the privilege of seeing the revelations, as they were not printed. I will now mention their names as they were first chosen: Lyman Johnson, Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, David W. Patten, Luke Johnson, William E. McLellin, Orson Hyde, William Smith, John F. Boynton, Orson Pratt, Thomas B. Marsh, and Parley P. Pratt. After having expressed our feelings on this occasion, we were severally called into the Stand, and there received our ordinations, under the hands of Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, and Martin Harris: These brethren ordained us to the apostleship, and predicted many things which should come to pass, that we should have power to heal the sick, cast out devils, raise the dead, give sight to the blind, have power to remove mountains, and all things should be subject to us through the name of Jesus Christ, and angels should minister unto us, and many more things too numerous to mention. After we had been thus ordained by these brethren, the first presidency laid their hands on us, and confirmed these blessings and ordination, and likewise predicted many things which should come to pass.-After being chosen there being but nine of us present, we assembled from time to time as opportunity would permit, and received such instruction as the Lord would bestow upon us,



and truly he blessed us with his spirit, and inspired his prophet to speak for our edification. One evening when we were assembled to receive instruction, the revelation contained in the third section of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, on Priesthood was given to Brother Joseph as he was instructing us, and we praised the Lord. Sunday morning April 5, 1835.-The Twelve had not all as yet been together, for the last three mentioned were not present at the time of choosing, and as the time drew near that we should travel to the east, we appointed this day to bear our testimony unto our brethren and friends. We were all assembled together with the exception of Brother Orson Pratt who had not yet been with us.-At this time while we were praying, and wishing for his arrival, while opening the meeting he entered the house, we rejoiced at his presence, and thanked the Lord for it. He was then ordained, and we proceeded to speak according to our ages; the eldest speaking first. This day Brother Thomas B. Marsh, B. Young, D. W. Patten, and myself spake. Sunday 12. Brothers O. Hyde, Wm. E. McLellin, Luke Johnson, and P. P. Pratt spake. Sunday 19. Brothers Wm. Smith, O. Pratt, J. F. Boynton, and Lyman Johnson spake-closing the testimony of the Twelve to the people in Kirtland for the present. Sunday 26. We received our charge from President Joseph. May 3. We bid our brethren farewell, and on the morning of the 4th we started leaving Kirtland at 2 o'clock and proceeded to Fairport, where we arrived precisely at 6 o'clock. A boat was there as had been predicted by Brother Joseph on which we embarked for Dunkirk, where we arrived the same day at 4 o'clock in the afternoon, distance 150 miles. We stayed over night at Mr. Pemberton's inn.


Special Conference of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, at Nauvoo, April 6, 1845; it being the first day of the sixteenth year.

The choir sang "Hark the Jubilee" at quarter past 10 o'clock, while the assembly was collecting.

Present President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, Orson Pratt, George A. Smith, John Taylor, John E. Page, Willard Richards, and Amasa Lyman of the quorum of the Twelve-Father John Smith, president of the stake-Bishops Whitney and Miller-the high council-and about twenty-two thousand persons.

Elder Kimball called the meeting to order at half past 10, A. M.; and the choir sung the thirty-first hymn; followed by prayer by Elder Kimball; the choir then sang "Come all ye sons of Zion."

The morning was spent in teaching, on the baptism for the dead, by President Young which will be hereafter reported in full. Conference adjourned until two o'clock.

Two o'clock P. M. Conference met pursuant to adjournment; the fore part of which was taken up by the blessing of children, but owing to the immense number it was found impossible to complete the whole, when it was accordingly dispensed with, and the remainder of the afternoon was occupied in exhortation from the stand, by Elder Page and President Young; and the conference adjourned until to-morrow at 10 o'clock A. M.

April 7, 1845-Ten o'clock A. M. Conference met pursuant to adjournment; after the conference was seated, in consequence of the high wind, it was thought best to remove into the valley, a little south; and the whole of this immense congregation was removed, and comfortably seated in the short space of about forty minutes. The choir sang "The heavenly vision," and was followed by prayer, by Elder John Taylor, after which the choir sang another hymn. Elder Kimball then arose and stated to the congregation some of the items of business which would be necessary to attend to, during the day, viz: the building of the Temple, and the Nauvoo house; also, to take into consideration all old obligations against the church, which are pouring in like a torrent, also to ascertain the feelings of the people, in regard to sustaining the authorities of the church under the present organization.

President Brigham Young then arose, and said he would now present the first item of business, which would be to present the authorities of the church for the approval, or disapproval of the conference; he also, said he wanted to know if the saints are satisfied that Joseph Smith lived and died as a prophet, seer, and revelator to this church. Whereupon,

Elder Phelps moved that we accept the labors of Joseph Smith as a prophet, seer, and revelator to the nineteenth century; and that we are satisfied that he lived according to his profession, and died a martyr to the truth.-Carried unanimously.

Elder Phelps moved that we accept the labors of Hyrum Smith, believing that he lived according to his profession, and died a martyr to the truth. Carried unanimously.

Elder Phelps moved that this conference accept the Twelve as the first presidency and leaders of this church. Carried unanimously.

Elder George A. Smith moved that we acknowledge



President Brigham Young as the president of the quorum of the Twelve apostles to this church and generation. Carried unanimously.

Elder George A. Smith moved that Heber C. Kimball be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Orson Hyde be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Parley P. Pratt be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that William Smith be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Orson Pratt be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that John E. Page be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Willard Richards be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that John Taylor be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Wilford Woodruff be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that George A. Smith be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Amasa Lyman be continued as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously .

The chairman then observed, concerning the course of Lyman Wight, his feelings are, that we should let him remain for the present, probably hereafter there may be a time that he will hearken to counsel, and do much good which he is capable of-for he is a noble minded man.

The chairman then stated that the next article of business would be, to present to the conference, the Presidency of the stake; moved and seconded that Patriarch John Smith continue in his office, as President of this stake, and that he be sustained in his office. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Charles C. Rich be continued and sustained in his office of counsel to Father Smith. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that George Miller be continued and sustained in his office, as President of the High Priests' Quorum. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that William Snow and Noah Packard be continued and sustained in their office as counsellors [counselors] to President Miller. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Samuel Bent, be continued and sustained in his office as President of the High Council. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that George W. Harris, Alpheus Cutler, William Huntington Sen., James Allred, Henry G. Sherwood, Thomas Grover, Newel Knight, Lewis D. Wilson, David Fullmer, Ezra T. Benson, and Aaron Johnson, be continued and sustained in their office as members of the High Council. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Joseph Young be continued and sustained as President of the First Presidency of the Seventies. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Levi W. Hancock, Henry Herriman, Zerah Pulsipher, Jedediah M. Grant, and Daniel S. Miles be continued and sustained in their office, as assistant presidents to President Joseph Young. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that if Roger Orton will reform and become a good man, he be received and ordained as a member of this presidency. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Samuel Williams be continued and sustained, in his office, as the President of the Elder's Quorum. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Jesse Baker, and Joshua Smith be continued, and sustained as counsellors [counselors] to President Williams. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Newel K. Whitney and George Miller be continued and sustained in their offices, as Bishops, and Trustees in Trust, to the church of Jesus Christ of Latter day-Saints. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded that Alpheus Cutler and Reynolds Cahoon be continued and sustained as Temple Committee. Carried unanimously.

On the subject of the old Church debts coming, it was moved and seconded that the debts of Kirtland, and Missouri, and the debts that are said to be accrued in consequence of purchasing the Galland tract in Iowa Territory, be dropt [dropped] and come up no more, and the Trustees shall be dunned for them no more for ever;-neither shall they be sold into the hands of the Gentiles. Carried unanimously.



Conference then adjourned until 2 o'clock.

Two o'clock P. M, conference met pursuant to adjournment.

The choir sung a hymn, which was followed by prayer from Elder Orson Pratt; after which the choir sung another hymn. By request of President Young, Elder Orson Pratt read the revelation, given January 19th, 1841 concerning the building of the Temple, Nauvoo House, &c. After which he read an extract from the Law of the Lord, page 240.

The chairman then stated that he wanted to lay before the conference, the subject of completing the Nauvoo House, whereupon.

Elder Phelps moved "that we fulfil [fulfill] the revelation, by completing the Nauvoo House, as soon as possible." Carried unanimously.

The chairman called for a show of hands from all those who could, and would, take one share of stock in the Nauvoo House, there were so many hands uplifted that they could not possibly be counted.

He next called for a show of hands from those who could and would, take two shares; quite a large number of hands were shown.

He then called for a show of hands from all, both male and female, who, after they had done all they could to finish the Temple are willing to sacrifice their all, to finish the Nauvoo House, rather than not to have it done.-Every hand was raised in the congregation.

The President then proclaimed to the conference, that on next Monday, the books for the Nauvoo House Association would be opened in the upper part of the brick store on Water street

The conference then adjourned until to-morrow at 10 o'clock A. M.

Tuesday, April 8th, 1845. Conference met pursuant to adjournment at 10 A, M. and was addressed by Elders Kimball and Young, upon the propriety of the Saints staying in Hancock county, and in the afternoon Elders Young, Page, and Hyde addressed the assembly.

Perfect union and harmony prevailed throughout the conference and there was but one dissenting vote in the entire congregation.

It was motioned by the President, that henceforth and for ever, this city shall be called the "city of Joseph."

Great praise is due to ex-Marshall A. P. Rockwood, and his associates for their unwearied exertion, to arrange and seat the numberless assembly, for the most perfect order was maintained by them throughout the whole city and the conference-and to the saints universally for seconding their movements.

On motion conference adjourned until the 6th of October next.




THOMAS BULLOCK } Clerks of Conference.

Elder George D. Watt, whose valuable services to this church as Professor of Phonography, are highly appreciated; has taken down the speeches delivered on this occasion, and they will appear from time to time as circumstances will allow.



Never have we seen the time before when the people were more willing to receive and listen to counsel than now. The High Council have only had one case in about seven weeks. Our magistrates have nothing to do. We have little or no use for charter or law. Every man is doing his best to cultivate the ground, and all are anxious to provide things honestly in the sight of all men-to honor our God, our country and its laws. Whenever a dispute or difficulty arises, a word from the proper source puts all to right, and no resort to law. May God ever save us from this snare of men, this drainer of the purse, and this fruitful source of contention and strife.

Kirtland, Lake Co., Ohio, April 5, 1845

Conference convened according to previous appointment at 10 o'clock A. M.

The house was called to order by Priest John Young, and proceeded to organize the meeting by appointing Br. Hiram Winters to preside over the conference, and Luman Heath Clerk. Sung a hymn introductory prayer by Br. John Young.

The President then addressed the meeting upon the subject of the rise and progress of the church, showing the propriety and necessity of supporting the authorities of the same, and of using our influence and means to assist in the building of the Temple at Nauvoo.

A motion was then made, seconded and carried unanimously; that we sustain the Twelve, as the presiding authority of the church; and that we assist in building the Temple at Nauvoo.

Some remarks were then made by Elder John Young upon the subject of dissensions, which had taken place in the church.-A motion was then made, seconded and carried, also, unanimously; that Elder Hiram Kellogg and wife; Elder Amos Babcock and his wife; also Mrs. Bond, Betsy Markell, and Betsy Farrington, who had united with the Rigdon party, be cut off from the church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints.



Voted that Elder John Knapp be cut off from the church, for purloining money, and running away with an abandoned woman, by the name of Maria Mason, and leaving his family in distressed circumstances.

Several of the Saints then expressed their views and feelings sung a hymn;-benediction by the Clerk;-was then adjourned until 11 o'clock to-morrow morning.

Met according to adjournment. Opened the meeting by singing. The Pres't. then read the 50th chapter of Isaiah. Prayer by L. Heath. A very interesting sermon was then delivered by the President of the meeting, which was listened to with profound attention by the congregation. Benediction by Elder John Young. The conference adjourned for one hour. The ordinance of baptism was administered during intermission.

Met according to adjournment. Sung a hymn of praise unto the Lord. Prayer by Br. Alanson Pettingall. The communion was then administered by Elders Young and Pettingall, unto about one hundred Saints. Union and harmony prevailed in our midst. The blessing of children and the ordinance of confirmation was then performed. A vote was then taken that Betsy Farrington be received into the church by baptism.

Order and unanimity of feeling characterised [characterized] the conference, and the Saints in this place appear to be more united than they have been for some time past; and have, in general, a determination to keep the commandments, and gather unto the body of the church.

It was then voted that the minutes of this conference be forwarded to the editor of the "Times and Seasons" for publication.

Voted that the conference be adjourned until the 6th of Oct. next.



Minutes of a regular quarterly Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints held in Greenwood, Stuben Co. N. Y., on the 5th and 6th of April 1845.

Opened by singing and prayer by Wm. D. Pratt, after which, by motion of J. J. Guinand, Wm. D. Pratt was sanctioned president and Joseph West appointed secretary.

The president then stated the object of the conference, which would come under the late regulations at Nauvoo.

Official members present-high priests two, seventies one, elders ten, teachers one, deacons one.

Representation of the different branches.

Greenwood branch represented by J. Jeremer, twenty-five members, including one elder, one teacher, two removed, one died, one baptized, since the last conference.

Portage branch represented by Wm. D. Pratt, twenty members, including two elders, one deacon.

Ossian East branch represented by J. France, thirty-nine members, including two elders, three priests, two teachers, one deacon, five baptized since the last conference, and five cut off.

Prattsburgh branch represented by A. Norton, forty-two members, including seven elders, one priest, one teacher, one deacon, two baptized since the last conference, and two cut off.

Ossian West branch represented by Wm. D. Pratt, thirty-eight members, including four elders, one priest, one teacher, two deacons, three scattering members in Monroe county.

Hornby branch represented by P. Van Valkinkburgh, forty-one members, including four elders, one priest, one teacher, three deacons, thirteen scattering members, four taken letters, one baptized, and three cut off since the last conference.

Loon Lake branch represented by Wm. D. Pratt, seven members, including one elder.

Hume branch represented by G. W. Fowler, twenty-five members, including three elders, one priest, scattering members represented by the same, four in Little Genesee, Alleghany [Allegheny] county; five in Rochester.

The president then arose and gave much good instruction to the elders; followed by Elder Redfield.

Adjourned half an hour.

Met pursuant to adjournment and opened by singing.

The president then made some very appropriate remarks upon the authorities of the church, also, of some who were once Latter-day Saints, bnt [but] have been cut off from the church by the authorities of the same, and were following a man whom God had not clothed with authority.

Therefore resolved that we uphold by our faith and prayers the Quorum of the Twelve, and all the authorities of the church at Nauvoo-carried unanimously; after which a discourse was delivered by Elder Tappin, upon the resurrection of the dead, followed by Elder Redfield.

Adjourned till early candle -light, to meet on the hill three miles from this place.

Met agreeable to adjournment, prayer by the president.

A discourse was then delivered by Elder Clark on the priesthood.

Followed by the president.



Adjourned till to-morrow at nine o'clock to meet at the former place.

Sunday morning at nine o'clock met according to adjournment.

Opened by singing and prayer by Elder Van Valkingburgh [Valkinkburgh?].

After which a discourse was delivered by Elder Fowler, upon the first principles of the gospel.

Followed by Elder Van Valkingburgh Valkinkburgh?].

Adjourned until one o'clock P. M.-met according to adjournment.

Opened by singing, after which a very spirited discourse was delivered by Elder Norton, from Isaiah xxiv. 1:6., showing that the covenant made with the Jews, had been broken, also, proved from the scriptures, that God had promised to renew it in the last days, and also, showed to every honest hearted person that the work had already commenced.

Followed by Elders France and Redfield, who gave much good instruction relative to the Temple of God at Nauvoo, and also, upon the necessity of the Saints tithing themselves.

Followed by Elder Guinard: also, some very appropriate remarks were made by the president.

Adjourned until seven o'clock in the evening.

Met pursuant to adjournment; prayer by David H. Redfield.

Resolved, that the elders in the different branches that cannot go up to Zion, shall preach as circumstances shall permit.

Resolved, that these minutes be sent to New York, to be published in the Prophet.

N. B. The next regular quarterly conference will be held near Dotico Corners, in the town of Burns, Alleghany [Allegheny] County, on the fifth and sixth of July 1845.


JOSEPH WEST, Secretary.

Minutes of a Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, held at Franklin, Oakland co. Mich., on the 22d and 23d of March 1845.

The meeting was called to order by Elder Wm. Burton at half past ten o'clock P. M.-Elder David Evans was chosen to preside, and Wm. Burton was chosen clerk. A hymn was sung' and prayer by Elder O. Jefferds.

The president then arose and addressed the conference upon the business to be transacted, relative to the building of the Temple, and for the further spread of the gospel in all the world.

The representation of the different branches was then called for.

Franklin branch, by Elder J. M. Wait, twenty-eight members, five elders, two priests and one teacher.

Southfield branch, Oakland co., by Elder J. Savage, five members, one elder and one priest.

Waterford branch, Oakland co., by Priest Green, ten members, one elder, one priest and one teacher.

Avon branch, Oakland co., by Elder G. Mercer, eighteen members, one elder, and two priests.

Washington branch, Macomb co., by Elder Manoris M. Goff, twelve members, three elders and one priest.

St. Clair branch, town of Otterville, St. Clair co., by Z. J. Warren, fourteen members, one teacher and one deacon.

Lapeer branch, Lapeer co., by Elder H. N. Lathrop, fifteen members and two elders.

Pine-Run branch, Vienna Town, Genesee co., by Elder A. C. Chapel, seventeen members, two elders, two priests and one teacher.

Pleasant Valley branch, Livingston co., by Elder B. B. Searls, thirty-eight members, four elders, one priest, one teacher and one deacon.

Cedar branch, Livingston co., by J. M. Wait, fourteen members, one elder and one teacher.

Leroy branch, Inghane co., by J. M. Wait, nine members, one elder and one teacher.

Brown Town branch, Wayne co., by L. Bronson, Priest, seventeen members, one priest and teacher.

Livonia and Bedford branches, Wayne co., by Elder L. N. Kendall, twenty-four members, one elder, one teacher and two deacons.

Scattering members in different counties in this part of the State-Oakland co. fifteen; Wayne co. seven; Washtenaw co. twenty; Monroe co. fourteen; Livingston co. thirteen; St. Clair co. six members.

Moved that Elder William Van Every be appointed to preside over those branches represented at this conference.

The president made some remarks upon the subject of the gathering, and the necessity of finishing the Lord's house as soon as possible. Conference adjourned to meet again at half past six o'clock P. M. Benediction by Elder Burton.

Conference met agreeable to adjournment:-opened by singing, and prayer by Elder W. Burton. The president then preached upon the subject of prophecy. Adjourned until tomorrow at seven o'clock A. M. Benediction by Elder J. Savage.

Conference met according to adjournment: opened by singing, and prayer by Elder J. Savage. The president then spoke upon tithing, &c. Adjourned for one hour. Met agreeable to adjournment. After the usual solemnities,



a discourse was delivered by the president relative to changing the ordinances, &c. Adjourned to meet again at seven o'clock P. M. Benediction by Elder W. Burton. During the intermission six were added to the church by baptism.

Met agreeable to adjournment: opened by singing, and prayer by Elder Wm. Burton.-Those that were baptized were confirmed by Elders Hickey and Burton. Some remarks were made by Elder D. Hickey, and many others of the elders spoke, and also the brothers and sisters: truly the spirit of the Lord was manifest.

Moved that the conference adjourn until the last Saturday and Sunday in June next, to meet in Oakland Town, Oakland co., Mich., four miles north of Rochester. Benediction by the president.





APRIL 15, 1845.


Since the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, has revived for the gathering of Israel, there has not a season ushered in the tokens of the "time of the end" so visibly to the eyes of a wondering world, as this. The crimes of every description, almost go beyond the bounds of belief; the papers are filled with affrays, duels, murders, thefts, and many other outrages upon liberty, law, life and property: "blood toucheth blood."

And as our paper is delayed a little beyond the day of publication, we are enabled to say that calamity has visited many parts of the country, thus far in this month, with the vengeance that seems to whisper: "shall there be evil in a city, and the Lord hath not done it?" Our last mails have brought us the account of a great fire in Pittsburgh, which has destroyed some ten or twelve hundred houses, with nearly as many millions worth of property. Also a fire in Milwaukie [Milwaukee] which consumed near one hundred thousand dollars worth of property. In fact we might add to the list some fifteen or twenty others, which have characterised [characterized] April as a month of vexation, as well as a season to bud the glories of summer.

None of the visitations, however, which have fallen suddenly upon this generation, have touched the sympathies with a keener sensibility than the wreck of the steamer Swallow, in the Hudson river, near Athens, N. Y., on the 8th inst. Out of some two hundred and fifty or three hundred passengers, about fifty or sixty were landed in eternity under circumstances which ought to warn the living to beware how they trust their lives in the hands of men!

It is too evident to be concealed, that God is vexing this nation. As testimony on this head read the following:-


Philadelphia at the present moment, says the Philadelphia Citizen Soldier, is like a powder barrel with alighted candle stuck in the center [center]. Every moment the candle burns nearer to the powder, inch by inch, and fragment by fragment is consumed. Every instant an awful explosion is threatened, and as spark after spark falls on the edges of the barrel, considerable anxiety is manifested in the question, "will not the next spark fall into the powder itself?" NATIVISM is the lighted candle, burning in the powder-keg of the Quaker city. It has been placed there by hands red with blood; it has been fanned by the breath of traitors and demagogues; and now the sparks begin to fall around the edge of the keg. Beware of the moment when the sparks fall into the powder! Beware the hour when intolerance and bigotry, foul-mouthed and red-handed, shall have done their work of treason! Beware the day when License is let loose again in the streets of Philadelphia; when Riot applies the torch in the Church of God; when Murder shoots the officers of the law and buries its own dead in the American flag!

As an instance of the peculiar state of feeling which prevails in Philadelphia at the present time, we will relate an incident. On Tuesday, the 18th ult., when the Native procession was passing, an idle lad about our office made a rude cross (†) with a printer's roller on a sheet of printing paper, and hung it out the window.

It had not hung there five minutes, when a scene was enacted which would have done honor to the Turks of Constantinople, the Rioters of Kensington, or the Assassins of Southwark. A mob surrounded our office, hooting like incarnate fiends as they pointed to the cross, and clamoring madly for the destruction of the building in front of which it hung! And this, because an Emblem of the Death and Redemption of the LORD JESUS was hung from the window!

The CROSS, which symbols universal love, became the object of the hatred of a mob, who are ripe for any deed of blood, any act of outrage!



And this in Christian Protestant Philadelphia! This is the city founded by William Penn on the principles of universal toleration! The Cross of Jesus is the signal for mob violence, for arson and for murder.

While the clamor was at its highest pitch, a sudden gust of wind tore the paper on which the cross was pasted, from the bricks of the building, and it fell into the hands of the mob. They tore it to fragments, with curses and yells. Ere an instant a hundred hands grasped the symbol of Salvation, and shook its fragments in the air with brutal hurrahs and frenzied yells. They then passed round the corner, brandishing the tokens of their triumph in front of certain offices where are published the SUN and the AMERICAN ADVOCATE.

This little incident speaks for itself.


We present a page, preceding Genesis, from an old Bible printed in 1582, which is 263 years old. We have no facsimile of the border or type, but follow the arrangement and spelling.

Of the incomparable treasure of the holy Scriptures,

with a prayer for the true vse of

the same.

Esai.12 3.&49 Here is the spring where waters flowe,

10.reue.21.16 to quenche our heate of sinne:

&22.17. Here is the tree where trueth doth grow,

Ierem.33.15 to leade our liues therein:

psal.119.160. Here is the iudge that stintes the strife,

reu.2.7.&22.2 when mens deuices faile:

psal.119.142, Here is the bread that feedes the life,

144. Iob.6.35. that death cannot assaile.

Luk.2.10. The tidings of salutation deare,

comes to our eares from hence:

Ephes 6.16. The fortresse of our faith is here,

and shield of our defence.

Matth.7.6. Then be not like the hogge that hath

2 Peter 2:22. a pearle at his desire,

And takes more pleasure of the trough

Psal.119.27, and wallowing in the mire.

73. Reade not this booke in any case,

but with a single eye;

Reade not but first desire Gods grace,

Iude.20. to vnderstand thereby.

Psal.119.11. Pray stil in faith with this respect,

to fructifie therein,

Ioshua.1.8. That knowledge my bring this effect,

Psal.1.1,2. to mortifie thy sinne.

Psal.94.12,13. Then happie thou in all thy life,

what so to thee befalles:

Yea, double happie shalt thou be,

when God by Death thee calles.

O Gracious God and most mercifull Father, which hast vouchsafed us the rich and precious Iewel of thy holy word, assist vs with thy Spirit, that it may be written in our hearts to our euerlasting comfort, to reforme us, to renew vs according to thine owne Image, to build vs up, and edifie us into the perfect building of thy Christ, sanctifying and encreasing in vs all heavenly vertues. Graunt this O heauenly Father, for Iesus Christs sake. Amen.




The following dreadful earthquake occurred in the city of Mexico on the 12th of March last.

At the moment we write, says the Siglo of the 13th, the inhabitants of the capitol of the Republic are still under the influence of the horrors excited by the earthquake of yesterday, the disastrous effects of which we are still imperfectly acquainted with.

Yesterday at 52 minutes past 3 o'clock, P. M., the oscillations began, slight at first and then stronger. The direction of the motion appeared to be north and south. It lasted about two minutes. The shocks were terrible, nothing like them was ever experienced before, and the condition of the buildings too surely proves the absence of all exaggeration.

We were by chance upon the great square at the time, and we witnessed a spectacle not easily forgotten. In an instant the multitude, but a moment previous tranquil and listless, were upon their knees praying to the Almighty and counting with anxiety the shocks which threatened to convert the most beautiful city in the New World into a vast theatre [theater] of ruins. The chains surrounding the portico were violently agitated; the flags of the pavement yawned open; the trees bent frightfully; the buildings and lofty edifices oscillated to and fro; the immense arrow which crowns the summit of the cathedral vibrated with astonishing rapidity; at 56 minutes past three the movement had ceased.

It is impossible yet to ascertain the extent of destruction. Not a house or a door but bears the marks of this terrible calamity. Many of them are cracked and greatly injured, others are tottering, and others entirely fallen. San Lorenzo, La Misericordia, Tompeate, Zapo and Victoria streets and the Grand street have particularly suffered. The aqueducts were broken in several places. The bridge of Tezontlale is demolished. The Hospital of St. Lazarus is in ruins, and the churches of San Lorenzo and San Ferdinand greatly injured. The magnificent chapel of Saint Teresa no longer exists. At the first shock the cupalo [cupola], a building of astonishing strength and great beauty fell, and was soon followed by the vault beneath the tabernacle and the tabernacle itself.

Fortunately, all those in a church so much frequented, succeeded in escaping. At eight o'clock last evening, seventeen persons had been taken from the ruins of other buildings and carried to the Hospital.

At three-quarters past six, and a quarter past seven, two more shocks were felt. They were, however, slight, and occasioned nothing but a temporary renewal of terror.

The authorities did every thing that zeal and humanity could suggest, to carry help to the victims, and restore the aqueducts which furnish water to the city.


It may not be amiss to occasionally give brief sketches of the biography of distinguished men in the church of Jesus Christ of Latter day-Saints. For this reason we will give an outline of the history of Elder Elias Hutchings who departed this life on the 13th of January 1845, aged nearly 61 years. He was the oldest man in the first Seventy, and a President of (we believe) the third quorum.

Elder Hutchings was born in the town of Windsor, county of Chester, and State of New Hampshire, on the 20th of February 1784, where he resided with Thomas Hutchings his father, till December 1816.

He then removed to the town of Avery, Haron county, Ohio, where he married Sally Smith, nothing particular occurred till the 17th of November, 1830, when he and his wife were both baptised [baptized] by Caleb Baldwin into the church of Jesus Christ of Latter day-Saints. This was done in the town of Orange and county of Cuyahoga, (Ohio,) he continued to reside in this place as an exemplary member of the church till September, 1839, during which time he many times manifested his faith by his works. In 1834, he was one of the ever memorable sons of Zion, who took his life in his hand and went up with the camp to the aid and assistance of the saints who had been driven out of Jackson county, Mo. His offering with the rest of his companions in the gospel, was accepted.

In the fall of 1839, he removed to Naples, Scott county, Illinois. Here he lived in all the enjoyments which could naturally attend a good man, away from the heads of the church, till the next May, when he again removed into the territory of Iowa.

On the 10th of November, 1844, however;-having a great anxiety to share the trials and glories of his brethren, he removed to the city of Nauvoo.

After enjoying this goodly society only about two months, regaling in the bliss, satisfaction, harmony and united thanksgiving, which crowned the dedication of the Seventies' Hall, he gave up the Ghost and was gathered to the fathers, like a shock of corn fully ripe. "Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth, for they shall rest from their labors, and their works shall follow them," saith the Lord.


The European journals report a recent movement



of some importance, originated, it would seem, by Dr. D'Aubigne. At a conference of one hundred and sixty clergymen and literary and theological professors, lately held at St. Gall Switzerland, he submitted a proposition for uniting all the Protestant churches in the world in a common confession of faith, thereby manifesting, "in contrast with the apparent unity of the Roman Catholic Church, their true and spiritual unity." The proposition contemplated the appointment of a committee to prepare a confession of faith, embracing all the fundamental truths embodied in all confessions of the Protestant faith, and to correspond with all Protestant churches. The movement met with universal approbation, and a committee was accordingly appointed.-Gazette.

(->) We have seen nothing that appears so emphatically according to our notions of the second beast as the above move to unite the Protestant powers of Christendom. If such a combination of the powers of man cannot do wonders, what can?

It is enough to rejoice the soul of a saint to think what an auspicious day he lives in!-Men's hearts are beginning to fail them. And the fig trees are leaving amidst all the trees of the forest: Behold summer is nigh; even at the doors.


The article below, may be taken as a fair specimen of the disunion of all the denominations of the old sectarian churches in the United States, upon the subject of slavery. If there be any that have not split (the North against the South) upon negro slavery in the church, they are ready to do it, and will the first fair opportunity. The best part of the holy farce is, that each becomes the original; in a split; and each accuses the other of Treason or moral Treason: Now which is which?

Paul the apostle must have had his eye upon just such a time as this when he spoke to Timothy as follows:

"This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come.

For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy,

Without natural affection, truce breakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good,

Traitors, heady, high minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God."

Now read the extract.

From the Louisville Journal.


- -1845.

The convention met pursuant to adjournment, Bishop Andrews in the chair. Religious services by the Rev. G. W. D. Harris, of the Memphis conference.

Dr. Smith, of Virginia, rose in his place, and called up the resolution which he, in conjunction with Dr. Pierce, yesterday offered, instructing the committee on organization to bring in a report in favor of separation. Dr. Smith spoke for over two hours in a very plain, but eloquent style, in support of the resolution which they had offered. The audience was very large, and the attention sustained, during the whole address.

We should, said Dr. Smith, be equally unfaithful to the country as to the church. The decision of this high court of appeals, as he had already shown, declared it to be the law and long settled policy of the Methodist Episcopal Church to extirpate slavery from the States of our National confederation-unchecked by the policy and laws of the more immediately concerned.

Here Dr. Smith showed it to be a treasonable movement upon the part of the church, which, however, was not that form of treason known to the statute books, and which implied the taking up of arms against the State, but was nevertheless moral treason; a form of treason more disastrous in its practical operation and final results than that attempted by Aaron Burr and the unfortunate Blanerhassett, because, in its ultimate results, it involved the taking up of arms under a maddened religious, fanaticism more ungovernable than the waves that lash the ocean shore, or the tempest that lays waste the mountain forest. The only safe basis of compromise on which our union could operate conservatively, he felt assured the Northern majority would never consent to. Compromise, therefore, was at an end. He cited the fable of the kite and the cat, which, whilst it exhibited the only ground of compromising the existing difficulties in the church, produced a most thrilling effect.

He commented upon the epithets, "seceders," "disunionists," &c., which had been applied to the South by the editors of the principal church papers. He showed this to be a mere trick of those editors to involve us in the guilt of schism. It was sought to prove us schismatics, to divest us of our legal title to our houses of worship. He examined the property question, and showed that all attempts to deprive us of our houses or worship would prove abortive. He demonstrated that the general conference was but the creature of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and not the Church itself; that, therefore, to separate from the



general conference was not a schism or separation from the Church itself.

"HELP FROM HEATHENS.-The last report of the London Missionary Society, which expends about $400,000, annually, acknowledges the receipt, during the year, of $78,804 from contributors at its various missionary stations."

(->) Upon reading the above in one of our exchanges, we could not help exclaiming:-How unlike the Lord's are the ways of the Gentiles!

After Jesus had chosen his Twelve, and gave them power, he said "go and preach saying: the kingdom of heaven is at hand.

Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils: freely ye have received, freely give.

Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor brass, in your purses,

Nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves: for the workman is worthy of his meat."

The United States and Great Britain, if they could, would frame a tariff so as to claim duties on the exits and entrances into heaven.-Surely they cross sea and land to make proselytes, and make them twofold more the children of hell, than they were before.

The Infidels have advertised for a convention at New York on the 4th of May next.-All in order: men ought to prove contrarieties and bring out the truth thereby. There is a shaking among the "dry bones," and among the christendom sects, the Infidel ranks first, because he uses reason instead of fire and brimstone: He only lacks revelation to come into all truth.


Among all the great signs and wonders of the world, from the beginning till now, not one has left so lasting and incontrovertible a witness as truth. The wisdom of ages, the inventions of thousands, and the majesty of authority, combined with the pomp, circumstance, eclat and sycophancy of cozening millions, have passed in their time, like the shining meteor or trackless wind, into the region of forgetfulness, or into space, where there is no clerk to minute their greatness-and all is vacant.

Not so with truth; she possesses a power to persevere and continue-ad infinitum, Nor are her votaries less vigilant to keep the faith, the pledge, and never failing assurance, than herself.

An Abel though dead, yet speaketh. The prophets one after another, would die for the sake of the truth; and the evidence of their constancy, like the sun in his inimitable career, came in with the year, and went out with it, and no man, no mob, no king or potentate has been able to blot it out.

So Mormonism, which, emphatically, is eternal truth, cannot be conquered. Drive her peaceable subjects at the point of the bayonet, from Missouri; murder her innocent men, women and children; murder her prophet and patriarch in cold blood; taint the mind of the populace, and fire the hearts of wicked men, with the stench of false brethren, and the torch of apostates; rob the church of the benefits of legislative enactments; and blow the fury of wild imagination into a blaze of "utter extermination," as tried the Egyptians, the Philistines, the Babylonians, &c, and the Americans, or Missourians, and Illinoisans-and still the true Mormon spirit moves forward, as if God was at the helm. And so he is; and he is the power of truth that cannot be conquered. Who fights against the Lord? He that fights against the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. As to the apostates, they have their reward

"Who would be a traitor knave?

Who's so base as be a slave?

Who would fill a coward's grave?

Let him turn and flee!"


THIS may certify that Elder George J. Adams has been disfellowshipped and cut off from the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.-His conduct has been such as to disgrace him in the eyes of justice and virtue, and we cannot and will not sanction a man who is guilty of such things, as we have every reason to believe that he has been from the most indubitable testimony; we have for some time been unwilling to believe the foul statements made concerning him; but the nature of the testimony now adduced, compels us to believe that the statements are but too true, and that under the sacred garb of religion, he has been practising [practicing] the most disgraceful and diabolical conduct.

We think it just to the saints at large to make this statement. And let this be a warning to other elders, if there are any guilty of like conduct.

Done by order of the council,



Why is the term eternity used so often by men? The bible, as translated, useth it but once.




Some few weeks ago an article appeared in the "Neighbor," wherein it was stated that Elder Samuel Brannan was cut off from the church. From representations made by Elder William Smith, who has since returned home and is personally acquainted with him, the order is reversed, and Elder Brannan restored to his former standing.


James Jonston was cut off from the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in Warren co., Indiana, on the 18th day of March last. He is not to be restored to the church again, till he makes satisfaction to the authorities at Nauvoo.


Bishop in Nauvoo.

April 15, 1845.




Evs.[Eve]-O Adam, will you come with me? For paradise is blooming now;

For God has said that we are free Through endless realms the angels fly,

To all of Eden's joys and powers, To bring forth joys for you and I,

To pluck and eat her fruits and flowers, O have you hid yourself from me,

So we may cull the garden through For tasting that forbidden tree.

For flowers for me and fruit for you.

Adam-O yes, the tree of knowledge there,

Adam-All save the tree of knowledge there, And O! my fairest of the fair.

You may, my fairest of the fair.

Eve-O Adam, Adam,-must we go

Eve-O Adam, now 'tis you and I; Where "thorns and thistles" ever grow-

For Satan said we should not die; Where joys celestial never come,

God never made a woman mute, Where sorrow will despoil our home-

And I have eat forbidden fruit- Or can we live and be forgiven,

So now come eat with Eve your bride, And gain our place once more in heaven?

And feast your passions and your pride.

Adam-Yes, for the tree of life is there,

Adam-Yes, on the tree of knowledge there, So come, my fairest of the fair.

I will, my fairest of the fair.

Chorus-And multiply with joy and mirth,

God-O Adam, Adam,-where are thou? And beautify our mother earth .

The Times and Seasons, is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Water and Bain Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS-TWO DOLLARS per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 8
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 8.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. May 1, 1845 [Whole No. 116.



About this date the brethren in Zion received the following communication from Governor Dunklin, in reply to their petition of September 28th.

City of Jefferson, Executive }

Department, Oct. 19, 1833. }

To Edward Partridge, W. W. Phelps, Isaac Morley, John Corrill, A. S. Gilbert, John Whitmer, and others:-

Your memorial soliciting my interposition against violence threatened you, and redress for injuries received by a portion of the citizens of Jackson county, has been received, and its contents duly considered. I should think myself unworthy the confidence with which I have been honored by my fellow citizens, did I not promptly employ all the means which the Constitution and laws have placed at my disposal, to avert the calamities with which you are threatened.

Ours is a Government of laws, to them we all owe obedience, and their faithful administration is the best guarantee for the enjoyment of our rights.

No citizen, nor number of citizens, have a right to take the redress of their grievances, whether real or imaginary, into their own hands: Such conduct strikes at the very existence of society, and subverts the foundation on which it is based. Not being willing to persuade myself that any portion of the citizens of the State of Missouri are so lost to a sense of these truths as to require the exercise of force, in order to ensure a respect for them.

After advising with the Attorney General, and exercising my best judgment, I would advise you to make a trial of the efficacy of the laws; the Judge of your circuit is a conservator of the peace. If an affidavit is made before him by any of you, that your lives are threatened and you believe them in danger, it would be his duty to have the offenders apprehended and bind them to keep the peace. Justices of the peace in their respective counties have the same authority, and it is made their duty to exercise it. Take, then, this course: obtain a warrant, let it be placed in the hands of the proper officer, and the experiment will be tested whether the laws can be peaceably executed or not, In the event they cannot be, and that fact is officially notified to me, my duty will require me to take such steps as will enforce a faithful execution of them.

With regard to the injuries you have sustained by destruction of property, &c., the law is open to redress, I cannot permit myself to doubt that the courts will be open to you, nor that you will find difficulty in procuring legal advocates to sue for damages therein.


Your ob't servant,


W. W. PHELPS, ESQ., Independence, Mo."

Immediately on receipt of the Governor's letter, the members of the church generally, (though they had lain idle since the outrage in July,) began to labor as usual and build and set in order their houses, gardens, &c.

Tuesday the 29th of October, we took our departure from Mount Pleasant, on our return to Kirtland and arrived at Buffalo, New York, on the 31st.

While we were thus pursuing our journey the brethren in Zion were busily engaged in devising means of redress for their grievances, and having consulted with four lawyers from Clay county, then attending court in Independence, they received from them the following letter on the day written; which I will copy entire, that the principle by which the lawyers of this generation are actuated may be recorded, as well as the difficulties the Saints had to encounter, in executing the Governor's letter.

"Independence, Oct. 30, 1833.

Gentlemen;-The first thing necessary to be done, under circumstances like ours, is to ascertain and fix upon the amount of fee to be paid, and to secure the payment thereof by the necessary papers; and then the responsibility of advising rests upon us. We are now laboring under all the disadvantages of an engagement, without any of its advantages; it therefore becomes us to know whether we can agree as to the fee, or not; and that we should be paid, too, according to the situation in which we place ourselves. We have been doing a practice here, among these people, to a considerable extent, and by the engagement, we must expect to lose the greatest part of it, which will be to all of us a considerable loss; besides that the amount involved must be very considerable, and the amount involved must be generally the criterion of the fee. Taking all these matters into consideration, we propose



to you to bring all the suits you may want brought, and attend to them jointly throughout, for the sum of two hundred and fifty dollars each, making for all four of us the sum of one thousand dollars.

This may seem to be a large sum for a fee for lawyers in this country, but the circumstances here involved make it necessary . This matter must be attended to in the first place, and then such advice, for the present, as may seem to be dictated by wisdom, and be necessary, we will give you; and in the proper time we will bring the suits. If this proposal suits, you will please execute notes, and send them to us: and if not agreed to apprise us by letter immediately, for we can be engaged on the opposite side in all probability. We prefer to bring your suits, as we have been threatened by the mob, we wish to show them we disregard their empty bravadoes.

Signed WOOD,



As a dernier resort, the brethren accepted the foregoing proposition, and Brothers Phelps and Partridge gave their note, of one thousand dollars, endorsed by Gilbert and Whitney. No sooner had the news spread among the mob, than they began to congregate and prepare for battle.

Friday, November 1st 1833, left Buffalo, New York, at eight o'clock A. M., and arrived at my house in Kirtland on Monday the 4th ten A. M., and found my family well according to the promise of the Lord in the revelation of Oct. 12th, for which I felt to thank my heavenly Father.

Thursday night the 31st of October gave the Saints in Zion abundant proof, that no pledge, written or verbal, was longer to be regarded; for on that night, between forty and fifty in number, many of whom were armed with guns, proceeded against a branch of the church west of Big-Blue, and unroofed, and partly demolished, ten dwelling houses; and in the midst of the shrieks and screams of women and children, whipped and beat in a savage and brutal manner, several of the men; and with their horrid threats, frightened women and children into the wilderness. Such of the men as could iescape [escape], fled for their lives; for very few of them had arms, neither were they embodied; and they were threatened with death if they made any resistance; such therefore as could not escape by flight, received a pelting by rocks, and a beating with guns, sticks, &c.

On Friday the 1st of November, women and children sallied forth from their gloomy retreat, to contemplate with heart rending anguish, the ravages of a ruthless mob, in the mangled bodies of their husbands, and in the destruction of their houses, and some of their furniture.-Houseless and unprotected by the arm of the civil law in Jackson County, the dreary month of November staring them in the face, and loudly proclaiming an inclement season, at hand; the continual threats of the mob, that they would drive out every Mormon from the county; and the inability of many to remove, because of their poverty, caused an anguish of heart indescribable.

On Friday night, the 1st of November, a party of the mob, proceeded to attack a branch of the church at the prairie, about twelve or fourteen miles from the village. Two of their numbers were sent in advance, as spies, viz. Robert Johnson, and one Harris, armed with two guns, and three pistols. They were discovered by some of the Saints, and without the least injury being done to them, said (mob) Johnson, struck Parley P. Pratt with the breech of his gun, over the head; after which they were taken and detained till morning; which it was believed, prevented a general attack of the mob that night. In the morning, they were liberated without receiving the least injury.

The same night (Friday,) another party in Independence, commenced stoning houses, breaking down doors and windows, destroying furniture, &c. This night, the brick part, attached to the dwelling house of A. S. Gilbert, was partly pulled down, and the windows of his dwelling broken in with brick-bats, and rocks; while a gentleman stranger lay sick with a fever in his house.

The same night, three doors of the store of Messrs. Gilbert and Whitney, were split open: and after midnight, the goods lay scattered in the streets, such as calicoes, handkerchiefs, shawls, cambricks, &c. An express came from the village after midnight to a party of their men, who had embodied about half a mile from the village, for the safety of their lives; stating that the mob were tearing down houses and scattering the goods of the store in the streets. The main body of the mob fled, at the approach of this company. One Richard McCarty was caught in the act of throwing rocks and brick-bats into the doors, while the goods lay strung around him in the streets and was immediately taken before Samuel Weston Esq.; and a complaint was then made to said Weston, and a warrant requested, that said McCarty might be secured; but said Weston refused to do any thing in the case at that time. Said McCarty was then liberated.

The same night, some of their houses in the village, had long poles thrust through the shutters and sash into the rooms of defenceless [defenseless] women



and children, from whence their husbands and fathers had been driven by the dastardly attacks of the mob, which were made by ten, fifteen or twenty men upon a house at a time.

Saturday, the second of November, all the families of the Saints, in the village, moved about half a mile out, with most of their goods; and embodied to the number of thirty, for the preservation of life and personal effects. This night, a party from the village, met a party from the west of the Blue, and made an attack upon a branch of the church, located at the Blue, about six miles from the village; here they tore the roof from one dwelling, and broke open another house, found the owner David Bennet, sick in bed, whom they beat most inhumanly [inhumanely], swearing they would blow out his brains, and discharged a pistol, the ball of which cut a deep gash across the top of his head. In this skirmish, a young man of the mob, was shot in the thigh; but, by which party remains yet to be determined.

The next day, Sunday Nov. 3d, four of the church, viz: Joshua Lewis, Hiram Page, and two others, were despatched [dispatched] for Lexington, to see the circuit judge, and obtain a peace warrant. Two called on Esq. Silvers, who refused to issue one, on account, as he has declared of his fears of the mob. This day many of the citizens, professing friendship, advised the Saints to clear from the county, as speedily as possible; for the Saturday night affray had enraged the whole county, and they were determined to come out on Monday, and massacre indiscriminately; and in short it was proverbial among the mob, that "Monday would be a bloody day."

Monday came, and a large party of the mob gathered at the Blue, took the ferry boat, belonging to the church, threatened lives, &c. But they soon abandoned the ferry, and went to Wilson's store, about one mile west of the Blue. Word had previously gone to a branch of the church, several miles west of the Blue, that the mob were destroying property, on the east side of the Blue, and the sufferers there wanted help, to preserve their lives and property. Nineteen men volunteered, and started for their assistance; but discovering, that fifty or sixty of the mob, had gathered at said Wilson's, they turned back.

At this time two small boys passed on their way to Wilson's, who gave information to the mob, that the Mormons were on the road west of them. Between forty and fifty of the mob immediately started with guns in pursuit; after riding about two or two and a half miles, they discovered them, when the said company of nineteen, immediately dispersed, and fled in different directions. The mob hunted them, turning their horses into a corn field, belonging to the Saints, searching their corn fields and houses, threatening women and children that they would pull down their houses and kill them if they did not tell where the men had fled.

Thus, they were employed hunting the men, and threatening the women, until a company of thirty of the Saints, from the prairie, armed with seventeen guns, made their appearance.

The former company of nineteen had dispersed, and fled, and but one or two of them had returned to take part in the subsequent battle. On the approach of the latter company of thirty men, some of the mob cried, "fire, God damn ye, fire." Two or three guns were then fired by the mob, which were returned by the other party without loss of time. This company is the same, that is represented by the mob, as having gone forth in the evening of the battle bearing the olive branch of peace. The mob retreated early after the first fire, leaving some of their horses in Whitmer's corn field; and two of their number, Hugh L. Brazeale and Thomas Linvill, dead on the ground. Thus fell H. L. Brazeale, one who had been heard to say, "with ten fellows, I will wade to my knees in blood, but that I will drive the Mormons from Jackson County." The next morning the corpse of said Brazeale was discovered on the battle ground with a gun by his side. Several were wounded on both sides, but none mortally, except one Barber, on the part of the Saints, who expired the next day.-This battle was fought about sun-set, Monday Nov. the 4th; and the same night, runners were despatched [dispatched] in every direction under pretence [pretense] of calling out the militia; spreading as they went, every rumor calculated to alarm and excite the unwary; such as, that the Mormons had taken Independence, and the Indians had surrounded it, being colleagued together, &c.


September 17th, 1844.

My Dear Wife:

I doubt not but you will say "now my husband has got the desire of his heart," when I tell you the six first persons I have adopted into the kingdom by baptism are sailors, and perhaps you will ask, did you hammer the rust off them any? I will answer, could you see them on their knees, and hear their humble petitions, and the sincerity with which they thank the Lord for so ordering events, that I have been so casually thrown on



this Island, and have been instrumental in his hands of showing them the way of life and salvation, I doubt not but you would say, "there has been a great change wrought some how."

I told you in my last, dated July 6th, I had baptized one; on the 22nd July I baptized nine more, four Americans, one Scotchman, four Natives; two of them are the man and wife with whom I live. On the 29th July, I proceeded to organize a branch of the church, which we call the Tooboui branch of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day-Saints; (take particular notice) consisting of eleven members, all in good standing.

On the 5th of August, I administered the sacrament: for wine I substituted cocoa nut milk, that was a pure beverage, which never had come to the open air, till we broke the nut for that purpose. On the 8th of August, I baptized another. The inhabitants have recently held a meeting to regulate Government affairs, among other things, they resolved to build me a house; they seem determined on my staying here, notwithstanding I say much about the gathering.

Were I to take up my residence any where out of the body of the church, I could not find I believe, a more delightful spot than this;-the climate is beautiful: never so cold as to have frost though in July and August it is as cold as it can be, and not freeze-January and February are the warmest months, though the heat is never so scorching as some days we have at home.

There are only two objections to the Island; in summer the mosquitos [mosquitoes] are innumerable;-in winter the fleas are equally plenty: but we have means to guard against them.

Before I came here King Tommatooah, buried his wife; on the 14th July I married him, to Toupah, his Queen; he has been very friendly with me ever since I came here. Perhaps you will ask, how do you enjoy yourself so far from former friends and home? I answer, sometimes when I get to thinking about home I feel that I could leave all and return as quick as possible: a few evenings since I fell into such a train of thoughts, and told my brethren I went to bed, fell asleep and dreamed, I had deserted my post and got to Nauvoo; the people all knew I had left without counsel, and they treated me with coolness and neglect;-this mortified my feelings so much that I never thought of my family; I saw Br. Young, he was busily employed in sending a company of elders to Europe; I felt an anxiety to go with them; but I had deserted one station, and they never intended to send me to another. I then thought I would go back to the one I had left, but I had no means to get back, or to help myself with; I thought my shame was greater than I could bear, and with these reflections I awoke.

I was sometime before I could make out where I was; at length I found myself in bed on Tooboui, and felt quite happy, I have been perfectly contented since. I have lived at Mattaoora since I came here, till the 23d of August. I then removed to this place called Mahoo; this is the place where we first landed.

The second Sabbath after I came, the church came over to visit me, and I baptized seven more, all natives and heads of families. I administered the sacrament and me [we] felt that we were greatly blest.

Last Saturday a vessel came on the other side of the Island, and Br. Hill sent me word she was from Tahita. I started to see her, in hopes to get letters from my two brethren there; but when I found they had none, I was sorely disappointed, and vexed; I have never received but two letters from them since they left me here; there has been no less than eight vessels here going to Tahita, and I have sent letters by them all, and Br. Hill near a half dozen; and we get no answers; why it is we do not know, if they are not in the fault, we wish them to clear themselves.

It is now a year, since I have heard a syllable from home, and three months since I have heard from the brethren at Tahita. The last mentioned vessel brought word that there were missionaries coming here from Tahita and would "play hell" with me for breaking into their sheepfold. I returned to my place, told Br. Hill if any thing of importance transpired, to send me word.

There came a runner before my morning discourse was ended, informing me that the missionaries had arrived. In the evening came a letter that they had been on shore and given the poor Mormons a tremendous thrashing;-christened some infants, told all the lies they knew about Br. Joseph and the church, and had gone on board again; that they were to be on shore the next day, and I must meet them.

The next morning I went over, and found them in the house I had kept school in learning the natives to sing. Br. Bowen was acquainted with them. I went in with my church, and was introduced to them, I reached out my hand they said, no; we do not give you the hand till we are better acquainted. I sat down where I could look them full in the face, which I did, as if they had been the first specimens



of the human family I had ever seen. I had heard so much of their iniquity, I wanted to see how they looked; to me they looked guilty indeed! The fourth, by the name of More, is a hot headed fellow against the Mormons; he got so enraged the day before, he fairly danced about it. Howe at length turned to me and very sanctimoniously remarked, I understand you have come among these Islands in the capacity of a preacher. I answered in the affirmative; and what do you preach? The sacred truths of the Bible, I replied. Said he I suppose you are aware that so many years ago the London Missionary Society established a mission here at a very vast expense; the whole stress was on the vast expense; the cost of translating the bible, &c. Well said I, and now are you opposed to having the bible preached after you have accomplished the translation? He said no; he had understood I had another book I preached from. I told him it was a mistake, and went on to tell him what it was; a long dialogue ensued in which they all questioned me on the fundamental principles of the gospel, and they had to drop several points they introduced for fear of trapping themselves; at length they told me they found no fault with me as far as the bible was concerned, but the Book of Mormon they had read, and said it was a bad book. I told them to show me some specimens of bad doctrine in it; they turned to the place where it says, "Adam fell that man might be," they flounced greatly that; I soon succeeded in proving it was not contrary to bible doctrine. Well, they said they could find a worse place then that; so they turned to where it says, "Adam had to know misery before he knew happiness.' This they spouted upon me in a great rage.-I referred them to the temptations of the Savior, his sufferings that he might be perfected; what, said they, do you suppose all the angels in heaven, knew sin before they knew happiness? as for all of them I could not say, but if the bible is true we know some of them did; for John tells of one he saw who would not let him worship him because he was of his fellow servants the prophets. They did not know what to make of me; but I suppose they thought I was a dry bone to pick a dinner off any how.

I then began to question them about their belief in the bible, and the coming of the Son of God the second time: contrasted this with the dispensation of Noah, told them the world was now being warned, and the consequences that would ensue, if men did not give heed.-I then raised my right hand towards heaven and called on, all the heavenly hosts to witness the testimony I bore; that I knew Br. Joseph Smith to be a good man and a prophet of the Lord: and I roared on them like a lion-I believe my eyes flashed, for I felt as if I could swallow them all at one mouthful. The spirit of the Lord rested upon me; it threw them into confusion, they knew not what to say. They finally told me as long as I preached the truth they would pray that I might be upheld, but if I preached error they should pray it might fall to the ground. Then I said, our prayers will be united.

I let them have a Book of Mormon, a Voice of Warning, and O. Pratt's pamphlet on finding the plates. I told them I was happy to see them manifest a better spirit; and reminded them how they had abused me and my cause the day before. This they attempted to deny but I was able to prove it. They said Brother Joseph was in jail for adultery. Br. Hill knew too many of their tricks to be fooled; he replied, if imprisonment was the penalty for adultery here, there are not many of you who would be at liberty to-day to my certain knowledge. They did not deny it, but one said there were many things they had cause to regret.

We separated-they shook me by the hand with the cordiality of old friends. The natives felt hurt for me when they saw them at first refuse to shake hands with me. King Tommatooah told me not to lay it to heart, for they were going home to England, and would not return; and now is our time to supply them with missionaries.

The natives took my part, and defended the cause with great boldness when I was not present. Br. Hill I have adopted in Br. Hanks, stead: he is one of the honorable men of the earth-intelligent and kind. I have great reason to esteem him:-my American brethren are all extremely kind and willing to divide to the last with me.

The native family with whom I live are much attached to me; where I go, they go, and where I stay, they stay; they consider all they have is mine.

The woman was once married to a Boston ship carpenter; he died, and this native man is her second husband; they are good people:-while she lived with her first husband, she learned to make and mend shirts, wash, starch and iron. She is naturally ingenious, They all talk much of coming to America, and often ask where is the ship to go in? It is a spiritual feast to me to meet them in prayer meetings, and hear them pray for Br. Joseph and the church, and with all simplicity thank the Lord for sending me among them.

When the brethren get their vessel done,



which will be a year from this time, if we should not hear from you, we think of going to Columbia river, and so cross the Rocky Mountains to Nauvoo. If you wish to know when I am coming home, you must ask Br. Young.-

I see nothing in the way of sending a host of elders-the islands all want teachers.

Our long imprisonment on the Timmoleon, (for I can never call it any thing else,) served to form attachments among the passengers, which will be long remembered. Dr. Winslow and his wife treated me with great respect; made me several presents-likewise the captain made me some presents-and told the young king if he did not use me well, he would come back there and take me away.-Dr. Winslow told me if I wished to leave the island, and had not means, I might draw on him at Tahita, for any amount I wanted, and he would meet the demand: and if I could never conveniently refund it, he would give it to me. Mrs. Winslow is a superior woman-We parted with much friendship, and from Tahita they sent me a long letter; that the wars there had thwarted their plans, that their goods where reshipped for the Sandwich Islands, and urged me to visit them there before I returned to America.

Mr. Lincoln, I understand, is baptized at Tahita; he was one of our passengers, and a fine man too.

And now, my dear family, I must bid you adieu: could I get a letter from you, it would do me more good than all the letters I ever had in my life. Often at the dusk of evening when all is still and silent, but the distant roar of breakers upon the coral reef, do I take a long and lonely walk upon the beautiful sand beach that skirts the island; and as I gaze upon the broad ocean that separates us, my mind is wafted to Nauvoo, to my home and fireside; and as I gaze upon the happy circle, I ask-has grim death made any inroads there? I am lead to say there are none gone; for I committed you to the care of my heavenly Father when I left you, and when I have done so, I have never been disappointed.

Give my love to all the Saints, and enlist their prayers, that when I have faithfully discharged the trust committed to me, I may return with the laurels of an approving conscience. That we may be preserved till we all meet again to praise the name of the Lord together, is the prayer of your affectionate husband and father,




Princes Grove, Peoria county, Illinois, April 26, 1845.

A conference of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day-Saints was held at the house of P. Brunson, pursuant to previous appointment. Elder John Sigler was called to the chair and John T. Guthrie was appointed clerk. Conference was opened by singing;-prayer by Elder Hitchcock. Elder Sigler then arose and returned his sincere thanks to the conference for the confidence reposed in him, and was aware of the responsibility attending his situation as presiding officer of the conference, and also every member composing the same, Elder Sigler preached upon the subject of the kingdom of God and was followed by Elder P. Brunson who made some very appropriate remarks upon the subject of the gospel. On motion conference adjourned until to-morrow morning 11 o'clock.

Conference convened agreeable to adjournment, and was called to order by singing and prayer. After which Elder Sigler arose and preached upon the subject of the kingdom again, in continuation of his subject the day before and was followed by Augustus Richards, who very highly approbated the course which Elder Sigler had taken in explaning [explaining] to the auditory [audience?] the consequences which must follow unbelief. A representation of the several branches composing said conference was then called for.

The Toulon branch Stark county, returned eighteen members all in good standing, three elders, two priests, and one teacher. John Sigler their presiding elder.

Princes Grove branch, Peoria county, returned twelve members. Three elders all in good standing represented by P. Brunson their presiding elder.

On motion resolved that the editor of the Time and Seasons be requested to publish the minutes of this conference.

On motion conference adjourned.




Among the many societies, who have recently met in various parts of our country, to celebrate anniversaries, and carry out means for future operations, was the "American Society" which seek to help the Jews. From a New York paper, we select the following:-


The Anniversary was held last evening in



the Broome-street Church. The meeting was opened by prayer, after which the President, Rev. Mr. Milledoller, proceeded to give an interesting account of the history of the Jewish nation, their claims upon the Christian world, and their prospects in the future. From the time of the destruction of the temple in the year 70, they have been without a country, without a ruler, and constantly visited by retributive justice-the fulfilled promises of God It was stated that the Jews have however suffered more than the merciless treatment of man, than they have deserved from any acts they have committed. The prophecies of Scripture were alluded to in stating that the Jews cannot consistently account for rejecting those portions which related to the coming of the Messiah, and which have been so plainly fulfilled.

It is difficult from the scattered state of the Jews to ascertain their actual number, but it is believed to exceed 3,000,000, most of whom still retain and observe the customs and many of the laws of their forefathers. The present condition of the nation is believed to be improving, although their long political subserviency [subservience] has not greatly changed. In England and on the Continent of Europe many of the disabilities are being gradually removed, and in this country they have never existed. In all their persecutions the Jews have ever been comforted with the hope of a restoration to their ancient and promised heritage. Various stated periods have been fixed for this important event. Dr. Priestly of England, fixes for the year 1850, and 1866 has been calculated on by many as the "appointed time."-These calculations are of course founded on certain explanations of the prophecies. The claims of the Jew to sympathy and aid, were strongly adverted to. They are the descendants of the "Father of the Faithful" From them have sprung most illustrious men of the world. They have preserved the Old Testament in its purity, and have always revered its precepts-to them we are indebted for its faithful preservation, which has been ever kept as the most sacred treasure. The Jews were alluded to as living witnesses of the truth of Scripture, and as a constant miracle of the providence of God. The signs of the times show a greatly increased interest in the cause of the Jews. The Christians have in many ways exhibited a desire for their conversion, and the Jew himself has shown a ready appreciation of the efforts in his behalf. The actual success of the Society in making converts does not appear to be very great. The receipts of the Society of the past year were $3716, of which $477 were received by legacies. The receipts show an increase of nearly double from those of the previous year. The Society publication, the Jewish Chronicle, has increased in circulation from 800 to 1300. The number of Auxiliary Societies formed during the year has been very encouraging, and much benefit is expected from their efforts.

Several distinguished scholars were present, and addresses were made by Rev. Dr. De Witt, Rev. Mr. Johns of Baltimore, and Rev. Dr. Herschell of England, who has just arrived in this country to prosecute his labors. The plan proposed by the Society to accomplish this object, is in the words of inspiration, "to preach Christ crucified" and it is believed that the showing the simple history of the claims and evidences of its truth, and the zealous efforts of the various Christian churches, will accomplish the object of the Society-the conviction, and consequent melioration of the present Jewish nation."


As all men are not equally learned, we take a small extract from the "Book of Denominations," to show how the now prevailing church of England, first came into existence. We live in a day of investigation and trouble, and, to be right, needs investigation, care, and even revelation. The extract reads thus.

"Perhaps there is no church upon earth whose doctrines and constitution are so little understood by the majority of its members as the united church of England and Ireland.-The leading facts in its history are indeed generally known, but what it really believes and teaches, how far it is ecclesiastical and how far secular, and how the one interferes with the other, and how strangely they are frequently amalgamated, to the deterioration of religion and the best interests of the community, very few indeed are competent to determine. The antiquity claimed for the church by a few of its more zealous advocates, on account of some fancied and mysterious connexion [connection] which they pretend to discover subsisting between it and a church more ancient than that of Rome, and purely apostolic in its character, is perfectly ludicrous. Every vestige of such a church vanished before the missionaries of the pope at a very early period of our ecclesiastical history, and at the Reformation there was no church in Christendom that was more entirely popish, tyrannical, and corrupt, than the church of England.

It is said there is no royal road to geometry-but Henry VII, soon convinced the pope and the nation, that he had discovered a truly royal



method of effecting the reformation of religion. It was not by a slow process of instruction, not even by writing a treatise in its favor, as he had once done in opposition to its mightiest champion; his own sovereign dictum achieved in an hour what Wickliffe, and Ridley, and Cranmer might have attempted in vain for a century. Not that there was anything resembling a true and scriptural reformation, effecting by the violent and arbitrary changes which Henry introduced into the Anglican church. Those changes were favorable to the diffusion of evangelical light, and the reformers availed themselves of the opportunity thus afforded them, to imbue the mind of the nation with protestant principles; but Henry was as much a papist as a protestant, persecuted both with equal severity, and had nothing at heart in the zeal which he affected for religion, but humbling the pontiff, and gratifying his own avarice and ambition by seizing the ecclesiastical revenues, and constituting himself instead of his Holiness the Supreme Head of the Church. The clergy was alarmed, and whispered the curses they did not dare to formulate. Henry laughed at their terrors;-despised their combinations, and with an atrocious gaiety, perfectly harmonizing with the general brutality of his character cooly [coolly] said, "I will betake me to their temporalities." He was as good as his word; and it would have been well had he confined himself to the spoilation of monastic and other ecclesiastical revenues. What she lost in wealth, the church might have gained in virtue; and if her mitres and her thrones had been trampled in the dust, her bishops would probably have been wiser and better men, and the successors of the fishermen of Galilee, in emulating the poverty, might have attained to the spirituality of apostolic times. But Henry was resolved to continue the hierarchy in all the wealth and splendor which was compatible with its subserviency [subservience] to his own authority; but to prove to the whole world that, as "Defender of the Faith," he could construct a creed as well as depose the pope, he proceeded to fabricate with all his royal diligence and skill, a summary of Christian doctrine, the most essential article of which, however, seems to have been his own supremacy; for whoever denied this, whether protestant or papist, was sure to suffer in its most appalling form. History may record Henry as the first layman, who took to himself in the ecclesiastical sense of the expression, the title of "Supreme Head of the Church," and which he was not long in realizing; for he forthwith enjoined all preachers to instruct the people to believe the whole Bible, the three creeds, the Apostle's the Nicene and Athanasian, and to interpret all things according to them!"

We shall endeavor to continue these extracts, as far the way of truth may need to show the "old paths," and when and where "the ordinances were changed."



MAY 1, 1845.

(->) This number of the Times and Seasons has been unavoidably delayed beyond the time of publication, and perhaps one or two numbers more may have to be, but we crave the indulgence of friends and patrons. We are not perfect, and unforeseen difficulties frequently hinder us from performing our intended duties. But grace, patience, and honest intentions, mingled with a little charity, make out what the world calls "popularity"-and so in the end "every man receives his penny."


The world shows evident signs of wo.-Fires, murders, storms, earthquakes, and many other distressing calamities, have become but common or every day occurrencies [occurrences]. Millions of dollars worth of property have been consumed in the last few weeks, and what renders these distressing events more terrific to the watchful mind is, that, in most cases, the fires have commenced accidentally.

We feel truly thankful to our heavenly Father for the "appearances" of his kingdom and coming, and for the "tokens" of the dawning of that happy day, when his will, will be done on earth as it is in heaven.

We are not prepared in this number, to give a brief summary of the "mighty acts of God" among the nations of the earth, as they are enacting before the eyes of man, but, hereafter, we shall do so, in order that the Times and Seasons may contain a faithful history of the last days. The poet said,

"Coming events cast their shadows before," and a discerning man has only to look, to behold!-and so "he that runs may read."


Joseph H. Moss, one of the Sect thus answers the question in the Boston Transcript:

They are not the unbelieving, or unconverted Israelites, or Jews; neither are they all descendants



of Judah and Benjamin, which two tribes constitute the visible, or known Jews.

But they are descendants of the twelve tribes of Israel which have been lost in the race of the Gentiles for more than 1800 years, and thus have become amalgamated with them.

The Christian Israelites differ from the Jews, by a full and hearty reception of the New Testament, and a firm belief in the divinity of the Mission and Person of the Lord Jesus Christ.-They differ from the Gentiles or Christian, by their observance of the ancient laws, with exception of those parts which stood typical of the offering of the body of Jesus which were bloody sacrifices. These all having been fulfilled in the antitype, they have nothing to do with them. But, the law of circumcision, as given to Abraham 400 years before that given on Sainai [Sinai], they do most sacredly hold and observe, as well as certain other parts of the law, such as wearing the beard, and refrain from meats, &c.-not that they believe the observance of these necessary to the "common salvation," or the salvation of the soul; but as a distinguishing proof between the seed of Israel, and the descendants of the Gentile nations.-And also as a mark or proof of their obedience, that they may be found worthy to come into a full realization of the great promises made to their ancestors, the time for which they believe to be very near.

The church of Christian Israelites has been organized about 25 years. The greatest portion of its members are in different parts of Europe, though there are branches of it in Asia and America. New additions are constantly being made to the church, though as yet it can only be said to be in its infancy.

They have a beautiful sanctuary at Aston, in England, the interior of which is built of polished mahogany. Their singing at the sanctuary is accompanied with a fine band of instrumental music, including a fine organ.-They have a Public Service at the above place every Sunday afternoon, as well as at all other places where there is a branch of the church established.

(->) Who can read the above without bringing to mind that scripture which says-'they that lead my people cause them to err," "Christian Israelites!" we may as well have religious heathens; and what is the use of multiplying divisions, and creating distinctions? There is but one God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, there is but one Savior, leaving for practice one gospel, one faith, one baptism, and one church, and so if ye are not "one" ye are not his.

As to "Israel" we think the prophet Isaiah told the truth, when he said, "for Jacob my servant's sake, and Israel mine elect"-I will make thee the head and not the tail. And Ezekiel and John told the truth too, for "Israel" as its true meaning is, will prevail.

For once let us say, that Cain, who went to Nod and taught the doctrine of a "plurality of wives" and the giants who practiced the same iniquity; and Nimrod, who practiced the common stock system, and the Jews, who commenced crossing sea and land to make proselytes without revelation; and the christian sects, who have went all lengths in building up churches and multiplying systems without authority from God,-are all co-workers on the same plan:-when the reward for every man's work is given-this will be the everlasting answer to all sects, sorts, and conditions, from Cain down to Christian Israelites, I NEVER KNEW YOU!

PROPHECY.-The very name of such a thing is a surrender of all pretence [pretense] to evidence; it is the language of insanity! The fetor [fetter] of the charnel-house is not more charged with its admonition to our bodily health, to withdraw from the proximities [proximity] of death, than the cracky sound of the thing is, with warning to our reason, that we are out of the regions of sobriety, wherever it is so much as seriously spoken of: no rational man ever pretended to it.-[Taylor.

(->) The Boston Investigator treated his readers to the above, probably to lessen the idea of revealed religion. But what a lean, lonely touch at the God of revelation! The bare voice of the Jews against themselves,-when Jesus was crucified, was enough; "HIS BLOOD BE ON US!" The destruction of Jerusalem, which followed, their dispersion, and mourning among the nations ever since, carries a proof with it, that he that runs may read.-Next the ruins recently discovered, open the mouths of witnesses that cannot lie. Pompeii, Nineveh and Egypt, hold remains that speak like thunder-the prophets are true.

Why, my dear sir, the beasts and birds can foretell, and they know future events. The hog before a storm will squeal and prepare himself a nest. The wild geese the birds of passage always leave the north and go to the south before winter: the squirrels provide food for the days to come, when their labor must cease; and the "little people," the bees, prophetically lay up treasure for a future day:-And the worm, knoweth more of God than the infidel; he, like a man, takes all he can get, comes out with his caterpillar coat, and then assumes his chrysalis,-which finally bursts into that beautiful state of his ressurrection [resurrection],



called a butterfly. O foolish man, that is afraid to venture as much faith and foretelling as a worm!

Without prophecy the world is a wilderness and mankind like wild beasts. Without revelation the world is a "charnel house," and men and women only subject to the "cracky sound" of death. O vain man! the snake, that crawls into his den in September, possesses more wisdom for the future than thou! Learn from animals what thou lackest from God. Thou canst not be too wise, nor too good. A wise man keeps his heart, but the fool hath said in his heart there is no God. The infidels might be the "salt of the earth," while the sects of the day, are preparing to devour one another, if they would: suppose they read the 1 Kings xix:11, 12 and 13 and then reflect that eating is better than talking, to strengthen the body, temporally and spiritually.

"THE PLAGUE IN INDIA.-A letter to a gentleman in Baltimore, dated Hoogly, Dec. 22, 1844, states that the plague was making fearful ravages at Caubool, where it had never appeared before, and fears were entertained of its spreading through Bengal."

(->) It will be recollected that the great plague of fifteen or twenty years ago, which destroyed so many millions of human beings, commenced at Jessore, in the same quarter of the globe.

American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions.-The Anniversary was held yesterday morning at the Tabernacle. The audience was not so numerous as at the other meetings during the week. Rev. Dr. Beecher opened the meeting with a prayer. The annual report states the operations of the board during the past year to have been generally successful, particularly at the stations in Western Africa. The mission to the Nestorians has been discontinued on account of the unsettled condition of that people. The situation at Jerusalem has also been discontinued and the mission is now concentrated at Beireut [Beirut], in the region of Lebanon. The work of spiritual reform has been steadily advancing among the Armenians in Turkey and encouraging accounts have lately come from the missionaries at Gabroon, in Africa. It was stated that accounts received during the year from the mission among the Mahratta people of Southern India are of the most favorable character, and Hindooism [Hinduism] is fast losing its ascendancy over them. The Board are desirous to extend their influence in that section and propose sending twenty additional laborers into Ceylon and Southern India generally. The success in China has exceeded the most sanguine expectations, and ready access has been had to the inhabitants of the vast empire and with the best results.-N. Y. Sun.

(->) Several important questions present themselves upon reading the foregoing summary of missionary labors. 1. Have the common propensities of the heathen to do evil been lessened by the labors of the clergy, in as great a proportion as drunkenness and debauchery have increased by civilized intercourse under the board of foreign mission? 2. Do the heathen, as they are called exhibit any more prominent signs of barbarity among themselves than the Americans do in a land of liberty and gospel light? 3. As the evangelizing the nations cost money now-a-days what is the use of that prophesy and scripture, that forbids it?

But we may as well stop asking questions, for should we go on, we might inquire where they get the authority to go as God has said he that scattered Israel, will gather him. The idea we have in making these remarks upon the missionary labors, is this: and our humble opinions, as Christ said by the hypocrite, the beam is in their own eye. Look at the mobs and riots throughout the length and breadth of our land. Pennsylvania riots, Missouri mobbers, Illinois assassins, and ten thousand other crimes, call louder for the voice of humanity to say, peace be still, in the United States, than the ignorance of simple nature, abroad can ever plead for spiritual guides.

Should God speak from the heaven of heavens, now, to ameliorate the condition of men, throughout the world, the first sentence to the sectarian portion would be; -pluck out the beam out of thine own eye, and then thou canst see clearly to pull the mote out of thy brother's eye.

Religion, rightly understood, is the charter of the soul;-and if that contains the only rules by which we can be saved, we shall have to follow the rules, or else lose the reward. Then if God commands his servants, clothed without "purse or scrip," and the sectarian missionaries, go well supplied with cash and coats, where will their reward come from, and of what use is the revelations? The old prophet said:-"Behold to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams! The present missionary array of men and means to better the heathen would be better applied to better matteas [matters] at home. There is a lion in the path.


As the Methodists and Baptists are about to



divide the North against the South on the subject of slavery, we have thought it advisable to give the following proceedings of the General Assembly of the Presbyterians in the United States upon the subject, viz:-

The unfinished business of the morning was taken up, viz: a motion to appoint a committee to draw up a minute expressive of the views of the house in deciding against the validity of baptism of Catholic Priests.

The motion prevailed.

The marriage question was postponed, and made the third order of the day for to-morrow afternoon.

The committee to whom was referred the memorials on the subject of slavery, beg leave to submit the following report:

The memorials may be divided into three classes, viz:

1. Those which represent the system of slavery as it exists in these United States as a great evil, and pray this General Assembly to adopt measures of the amelioration of the condition of the slaves.

2. Those which ask the Assembly to receive memorials on the subject of slavery, to allow a full discussion of it, and to enjoin upon members of our church, residing in States, whose laws forbid the slaves being taught to read, to seek by all lawful means the repeal of those laws.

3. Those which represent slavery as a moral evil, a heinous sin in the sight of God, calculated to bring upon the church the curse of God, and calling for the exercise of discipline in the case of those who persist in maintaining or justifying the relation of master to slaves.

The question which is now unhappily agitating and dividing other branches of the church, and which is pressed upon the attention of the Assembly by the three classes of memorialists just named, is, whether the holding of slaves, is under all circumstances a heinous sin, calling for the discipline of the church.

The church of Christ is a spiritual body, whose jurisdiction extends only to the religious faith, and moral conduct of her members. She cannot legislate where Christ has not legislated, nor make terms of membership which he has not made. The question, therefore, which this Assembly is called upon to decide, is this Do the Scriptures teach that the holding of slaves, without renunciation of which should be made a condition of membership in the church of Christ.

It is impossible to answer this question in the affirmative, without contradicting some of the plainest declarations of the word of God.-That slavery existed in the days of Christ and his apostles is an admitted fact. That they did not denounce the relation itself as sinful, as inconsistent with Christianity; that slaveholders were admitted to membership in the churches organized by the apostles; that while they were required to treat their slaves with kindness, and as rational, accountable, immortal beings, and if Christians, as brethren in the Lord, they were not commanded to emancipate them; that slaves were required to be "obedient to their masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, with singleness of heart as unto Christ," are facts which meet the eye of every reader of the New Testament. This Assembly cannot, therefore, denounce the holding of slaves as necessarily a heinous and scandalous sin, calculated to bring upon the church the curse of God, without charging the apostles of Christ with conniving at such sin, introducing into the church such sinners, and thus bringing upon them the curse of the Almighty.

In so saying, however, the Assembly are not to be understood as denying that there is evil connected with slavery. Much less do they approve those defective and oppressive laws, by which, in some States, it is regulated.-Nor would they, by any means, countenance the traffic of slaves for the sake of gain: the separation of husbands and wives, parents and children, for the sake of "filthy lucre," or for the convenience of the master, or cruel treatment of slaves in any respect. Every Christian and philanthropist certainly should seek, by all peaceable and lawful means, the repeal of unjust and oppressive laws, and the amendment of such as are defective, so as to protect the slaves from cruel treatment by wicked men, and secure to them the right to receive religious instruction.

Nor is this Assembly to be understood as countenancing the idea that masters may regard their servants as mere property, not as human beings, rational, accountable, immortal. The scriptures prescribe not only the duties of servants, but of masters also, warning the latter to discharge those duties, "knowing that their master is in heaven, neither is there respect of persons with him."

The Assembly intend simply to say, that since Christ and his inspired apostles did not make the holding of slaves a bar to communion, we, as a court of Christ, have no authority to do so; since they did not attempt to remove it from the church by legislation, we have no authority to legislate on the subject. We feel constrained further to say that however desirable



it may be to ameliorate the condition of the slaves in the southern and south-western States, or to remove slavery from our country, these objects we are fully persuaded can never be secured by ecclesiastical legislation. Much less can they be attained by those indiscriminate denunciations against slaveholders, without regard to their character or circumstances which have, to so great an extent, characterized the movements of modern abolitionists, which, so far from removing the evils complained of, tend only to perpetuate and aggravate them.

The Apostles of Christ sought to ameliorate the condition of slaves, not by denouncing and excommunicating their masters, but by teaching both masters and slaves, the glorious doctrines of the Gospel, and enjoining upon such the discharge of their relative duties. Thus only can the church of Christ, as such, now improve the condition of the slaves in our country.

As to the extent of the evils involved in slavery and the best methods of removing them various opinions prevail, and neither the scriptures nor our constitution authorize this body to present any particular course to be pursued by the churches under our care. The Assembly cannot but rejoice, however, to learn that the ministers and churches in the slaveholding States are awaking to a deeper sense of their obligation, to extend to the slave population generally, the means of grace and many slaveholders not professedly religious favor this object. We earnestly exhort them to abound more and more in this good work. We would exhort every believing master to remember that his master is also in heaven, and in view of all the circumstances in which he is placed, to act in the spirit of the golden rule. "Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even the same to them."

In view of the above stated principles and facts,

Resolved, That the General Assembly of the Presbyterian church in the United States was originally organized, and has since continued the bond of nnoin [union] in the church, upon the conceded principle that the existence of domestic slavery under the circumstances in which it is found in the southern portion of the country to no bar to Christian communion.

Resolved, That the petitions that ask the Assembly to make the holding of slaves in itself a matter of discipline, do virtually require this judicatory to dissolve itself and abandon the organization under which, by the Divine blessing, it has so long prospered. The tendoacy [tendency] is evidently to separate the northern from the southern portion of the church; a result which every good citizen must deplore as leading to the dissolution of the union of our beloved country, and which every enlightened Christian will oppose as bringing about a ruinous and unnecessary schism between brethren who maintain a common faith.

The resolutions were passed by an almost unanimous vote. The report and resolutions were then adopted-yeas 164, nays 12. The Assembly then adjourned.



MR. EDITOR-If you think the following sketch of the "Paracletes" worthy of a place, in the Times and Seasons, use it.

Once upon a time, the most honorable men of the creations or universes, met together to promote the best interest of the great whole.-The "head" said to his oldest son, you are the rightful heir to all, but you know I have many kingdoms and many mansions, and of course it will need many kings and many priests, to govern them, come you with me in solemn council, and let us and some of the "best" men we have had born in the regions of light, to rule in those kingdoms and set them in order by exhibiting good that evil may be manifest.

It was said and done, for every thing there, was adopted from the "head" by common consent. As free agency gave the sons of the "head" a fair chance to choose for themselves, the most noble of the hosts, came forward and selected a world or kingdom, and a time or a season, when he would take his chance, at winning the hearts of the multitude, a kingdom, crown, and never ending glory.

The innumerable multiplicity of kingdoms, or spheres for action, with beings and animals in proportion, and time, times, eternity and eternities [eternity's], for a full development of the qualities and powers of each, would so far exceed the common comprehension of mortals, that I can only say eye hath not seen, ear hath not heard, nor hath a natural heart yet been able to calculate either. I then shall content myself, for this time to sketch but one. Idumia is the one as interesting as any, and being situated at an immense distance from the center or "head's" residence, and many eternities [eternity's] from the birth of the "Son of the morning" or even the great holy day when the "morning stars sang together," because so many worlds had been wrought out and left "empty and desolate," as places for "all the sons" of God to multiply and replenish the earth, I select that.

Time being divided into seven parts, the following



men agreed to leave the mansions of bliss, and spiritually help organize every thing necessary to fill a kingdom for the space of many of the Lord's days, viz: Milauleph, Milbeth, Milgimal, Mildauleth, Milhah, Milvah and Milzah. Now after they had organized the kingdom of Idumia spiritually, then one at a time, was to come temporally and open the door of communication with the spiritual kingdom, that all that would, might return to their former estate; for, for this reason, all the regions created and to be created, were filled with a variety of beings: agents to themselves but accountable to the "head" for promises, made, when they agreed "to go" and be born of the flesh as they had been of the spirit; that they might know the evil, and choose the good: and then be born again of the spirit and the water," and enter into the mansions prepared for them before the foundations of the worlds.

Milauleph being the eldest and first chosen for Idumia, came on when 'there was not a man to till the ground," that is, there was not a "man of flesh" to labor temporally; and his elder brethren who had wrought out their salvation, upon worlds or realms, or kingdoms, ages, yea even eternities [eternity's] before, formed him a temporal body like unto their spiritual bodies, and put the life of his spiritual body into it, and gave him the power of endless lives.

Now the acts of his spiritual body, while he was a child with his father and mother in heaven; and his acts while he was in the spiritual councils of the Gods for millions of years;-and his acts upon Idumia, while he named, arranged and prepared every thing upon it to fulfil [fulfill] the end and aim of their creation, behold they are written in 'the books' of the 'head,'-which are to be opened when the judgment comes for just men to enter into the joys of a 'third existence' which is spiritual.

Milauleph had one thousand years to account for, as well as to be 'arch angel' of Idumia, after he laid down his temporal body. Behold here is wisdom, he that hath ears to hear let him hear, for Milauleph, as yet had not been tempted with evil that he might know the good. He had not exercised the power of endless lives that he might do the works that his father had done: and he had not 'fell that men might be.' Although he had seen his eldest brother create worlds, and people them; and had witnessed the course and conduct of that world and people, as free agents, 'sinning and being sinned against,' while 'death' who held a commission from the 'Son of the morning,' to end the first partnership between the spirit and the body, yet, with all this knowledge, and a liberal education in the great college of the nobles of heaven, wherein all perfection was taught, all science explained from first to last, and all that was, is, or will be, was exhibited on the great map of perpetual systems, and eternal lives, Milauleph had to take his wife or one of the 'Queens of heaven,' and come upon Idumia, and be tempted, overcome, and driven from the presence of his Father, because it had been agreed by the Gods and grand council of heaven, that all the family of the 'head' that would do as he or his eldest son did, should be exalted to the same glory.

This was to be accomplished by the power of 'perpetual succession' in eternal lives, wherein there was no 'remission of sin without the shedding of blood;' no forgiveness without repentance; and no glory without perfect submission to the 'head.' The foundation was truth: and the continuation, perpetual succession by revelation. Milauleph, then, knew that he and his wife would sin, and be troubled; but as the eternal spirit in him was the candle of the Lord, he knew also that the light thereof upon the eyes of his understanding, would show some of the way marks to the original 'truth,' whereby he might work out his salvation with fear and trembling. That none of the work of the hands of the 'Son' might be lost or any souls which his father had given him, might be left in prison, angels were commissioned to watch over Idumia, and act as spiritual guides to every soul, 'lest they should fall and dash their feet against a stone.' They were denominated 'the angels of our presence.

But I must stop, Mr. Editor: my story of the whole seven who managed the seven dispensations of Idumia, will be too long for one communication. And let me say that I have began this story of the 'Paracletes,' or Holy Ones to counterbalance the foolish novel reading of the present generation. My story is not revelation, but the innuendoes relate to holy transactions, which may lead good people to search after truth and find it. If this meets the approbation of virtuous minds, I shall write more.


Nauvoo, May-1845

MR. EDITOR: Having returned from a short mission to the east, and having rested myself, I thought I would give a sketch of what I saw and heard, which, if worthy, you may publish.

I left Nauvoo on the 28th of last January, in company with Elder Willard Snow, for the southeast part of Indiana. When we arrived we found great trouble in the branches which we had built up three years before. There were men among them of another spirit-of



the doctrine of Rigdon, and it was marvelous to witness the "wicked spirit" of those who had turned away from the faith. I never realized before the abomination and wickedness of dissenters. They drew after them a multitude of the baser sort, who stood and delighted to hear them ridicule and slander the prophet and people of God; by which "the way of truth was evil spoken of."

The place was strewed [strewn] with Rigdon's papers and pamphlets, which, however, had a good effect upon many, for they could see the spirit by which they were written, and shun the contagion.

I had but little understanding of the wickedness, rotten heartedness, and baseness of Sidney Rigdon, till I went to the region of country, and found some of his elders, sent out to seek whom they might devour.

I am constrained to believe, that the statement made upon the stand was true:-"that Rigdon did write letters to the mob in Missouri" (as stated by Mrs. Rockwell.) and that he sought opportunity-or laid plans to destroy Br. Joseph. The wicked spirit in Rigdon's elders, and those that receive their spirit, are plain manifestations of their situation. The honest in heart need not, and cannot be deceived.

After reading the minutes of the Pittsburgh conference, to hear them talk of "righteousness," and how they will stand by each other in all righteousness, gives me peculiar feelings, and solemn sensations; especially when I reflect on the scenes past, and the experience I have had in the last thirteen years. The many that have risen up against the man of God, the servant to prune the vineyard for the last time, or more properly, the "seer that the Lord said he would bless," whom he upheld until the time appointed to finish his work: He that never turned aside after the flatteries of hypocrites, nor rejected the commands of God when the heathen raged; or when mobs assembled, whined; or when Hinkle and McLellin or others betrayed him into the hands of others for slaughter,-sianed [signed] he with his lips: no: he was true always. I was there and saw the works of those two men at Far West:-and now to hear them talk of righteousness-that McLellin will stand by Rigdon in all righteousness-it's marvellous [marvelous]!

It brings to mind what I witnessed in Jackson county, in 1833, a few months before we were driven from that place. The power of God was manifest on that land in our meetings, held by the elders. I remember in one of those meetings it was made known by prophecy and revelation, through T. B. Marsh, as the spirit gave utterance, "that McLellin would carry the things the Lord was revealing to his people, to the world, and would use his influence against the church to destroy it."

McLellin wondered why T. B. Marsh uttered words against him:-Then another arose and bore testimony to what Marsh had foretold, by the same spirit; and a third arose and testified also, and we marveled! we sorrowed! we wondered! I shall never forget the scene. It was true, and when I read the Pittsburgh papers, and saw McLellin in with Rigdon, it brought the prophetic language of 1833, to my mind, and confirmed it. McLellin goes against the church to destroy it!

The scenes I have passed through since 1832, for my candid belief in sacred things, are wonderful. I and my family, and brethren, are exiles in our own nation because we believe that God, according to the predictions of the holy scriptures by sundry prophets, has raised up a prophet and seer: that through him we have received the Book of Mormon, containing the history of a fallen people who inhabited this land before our progenitors discovered it; and also, containing the fulness [fullness] of the everlasting gospel for the salvation of the whole world.

For this belief, I have been robbed, plundered and driven from houses, goods, possessions and all, and have lost one son whose bones are now "bleaching on the plains of Quincy," together with other Saints who fell victims to the iron hand of Missouri vengeance.

We have importuned, according to the commandment, at the feet of the judge, at the feet of the governor, and at the feet of the president, yet no helping hand has been raised in our behalf to save us from such fury, but rather the rulers take counsel together to destroy us. As in the days of the Savior, we find false brethren seek to betray us unto death. But our thanks are due to God who hath so far preserved us to carry on his work, so devoutly begun by that great servant of God and man, Joseph Smith.

In the hope of the bliss that cometh after much tribulation, and through patience, I remain in the bonds of the new and everlasting covenant, Your brother and friend,


From the Kalamazoo (Mich.) Gazette.


Dear Sir:-To condemn unheard, any man or set of men or their principles, on the strength of popular rumor, or the testimony of enemies, would be gross injustice. An impartial investigation should always precede condemnation



The Latter-day Saints are charged by their enemies, with the blackest crimes. Treason, murder, theft, polygamy, and adultery, are among the many crimes laid to their charge.-The press reiterates and gives publicity to these charges. Under these circumstances, it is but right, that they should be heard in their defence [defense]. I shall, therefore, in this communication, briefly examine and refute a few of the charges, for it would need a legion of writers to answer all the lies told about us.

Most of the stories against the Mormons have been propagated by apostates and traitors, (who have generally been cut off from the church for their crimes.) They publish their lies, and straightway they are believed, and hawked about as awful disclosures, and received by community with trembling and holy horror. Sidney Rigdon, I see by the papers, has made an exposition of Mormonism, charging Joseph Smith and the Mormons with polygamy, &c. It does not require a very sagacious mind to fathom Mr. Rigdon's motive for so doing. Soon after the murder of the Smiths, he declared in a pvblic [public] address in Nauvoo that Joseph Smith died approved of God-that the Latter-day Saints were a blessed people, &c. His tone is now changed, and why? Because he sought to be presiding elder, and on account of his corruption, was rejected. On the 10th of September, last, he was tried before the church and excommunicated as a schismatic. If he knew such enormities to exist among the Mormons, why did he call them a blessed people, and endeavor to place himself at the head of their church? Mr. Rigdon's spiritual wife system was never known till it was hatched by John C. Bennett who was cut off from the church for seduction.

As to the charge of polygamy, I will quote from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, which is the subscribed faith of the church and is strictly enforced. Article Marriage, sec. 91, par. 4, says, "Inasmuch as this church of Christ has been reproached with the crime of fornication and polygamy, we declare that we believe that one man should have BUT ONE WIFE, and one woman but one husband except in case of death when either is at liberty to marry again." Sec. 13, par. 7. Thou shalt love thy wife with all thy heart and shall cleave unto her and NONE ELSE." In ancient days the church was troubled with traitors, and always will be till God cleanses the earth, and restores the government of his Son. Paul says he was in perils among false brethren; again he says, "know this that, in the last days perilous times shall come, for men shall be TRAITORS, FALSE ACCUSERS, INCONTINENT, fierce despiser of those that are good." No wonder then that apostates rage, or that the fnlness [fullness] of truth revealed again should bring a storm of persecution.

The charge that the Mormons have disregarded the laws of Illinois, in electing officers under their charter, when the same had been repealed, is thus explained in the Nauvoo Neighbor: "The time for our election as pointed out by law, occurred just about or before the time that the report of the repeal reached us. It was not thought advisable, however, to omit our election upon a mere rumor, but to proceed and elect our officers, and in the event that the rumor proved true, to yield, whatever might be our opinion as to the legal right to repeal an act with perpetual succession."

There is nothing in Mormonism that teaches vice and immorality; but it requires man to have faith in God, to repent of and forsake sin to be baptised [baptized] for the remission of the same, then receive the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Spirit, according to the ancient pattern, to live virtuous and holy lives, to believe in and seek to enjoy all the gifts and blessings enjoyed by the children of the Most High in days of old. It forbids every species of crime, and its influence is to make men better. Yet its followers have been persecuted, murdered and driven from their possessions; and its slanderers are, unceasing in endeavoring to bring down still greater calamities upon them. Defenceless [defenseless] prisoners have been massacred in cold blood while under the plighted faith of their country, while our murderers and those who have plundered, robbed and driven us, still go unpunished and can boast of their heroic deeds through the length and breadth of the land. For instance, Thomas C. Sharp, editor of the Warsaw Signal, is now indicted for the murder of the Smiths, yet he stands at the head of a weekly paper from whence issues most of the vile trash about Mormon outrages, &c., Jacob C. Davis, also, a Senator, stands indicted for the same murder, and is only kept from the demands of justice, by mob violence: yet, when a requisition was made for him by the Sheriff of Hancock county, the Senate refused to give him up for fear they would not have strength enough to repeal the Nauvoo charter. O tempora! O mores! a MURDERER making laws for a free and enlightened people. Is it just that the Mormons should receive such treatment? O! ye Americans, the glory of freedom has departed-the rich boon transmitted to us by our fathers has gone from us, if such things are to be tolerated with impunity. Our fathers fought for the liberties of which we are deprived . But says one, how are you deprived



of them? We have paid hundreds of thousands of dollars into the treasury of the United States for lands which we are not allowed to possess; our chartered rights have been taken from us; fifteen thousand of our people are now exiles in Illinois and dare not return to their lands in Missouri, for the penalty is death. O, ye Americans you boast of liberty! of religious freedom! of protection of life and property! Gracefully your proud flag floats in the breeze of every clime saying, to the menials of other lands, "I overshadow a land which is an asylum for the oppressed of all nations," yet your own citizens, (the poor Mormons,) are robbed, mobbed, and plundered with impunity. Your prairies have drank our blood: your dungeons have heard our groans-your gloomy prisons have witnessed the cold blooded assassination of their leaders. O tell it not to the tyrants of oriental lands: let not the crowned heads of Europe know of the oppression which has been wrought in a free republic, lest they scoff at you in derision and say you boas [boast] of liberty, yet you cannot protect your own citizens.

Mr. Editor, it does seem to me that the press and all lovers of their country, should speak in tones of thunder in condemnation of the oppression, persecution and abuse the Mormons have received, instead of giving publicity to the statements of such renegadoes [renegades], and such a lawless banditti, as all acquainted with the facts, must know our traducers to be; for if such things are suffered now, and do not receive their merited rebuke, and punishment, because the sufferers are unpopular, and be marked out to receive the vengeance of their traducers and then farewell to American freedom.

Yours, &c.,



For the Times and Seasons.



"The sky the sky-the clear blue sky"- The roomy space where clouds appear,

O how I love to gaze upon it! And terrify with awful thunder;

The upper deep of realms on high- And then to give our hearts good cheer,

I wonder when the Lord begun it? We see the rain-bow arch'd up yonder.

There systems roll in endless light, The universe of worlds, en masse,

(Aphelion or a perihelion;) So charmingly spread out, all over,

A noiseless round of day and night, The everlasting looking-glass,

Jehovah's beautified pavilion. The molten mirror of Jehovah!

The trackless way, where spirits go, The sky the sky-so bland and fair,-

From this cold world of stinging pleasure; O how I love to stand and view it!

To where they see, and taste and know, And when it "falls," may I be there,

Eternal life, the "heavenly treasure." To see the "King of Kings" renew it.

The Times and Seasons, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Water and Bain Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-TWO DOLLARS per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 9
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 9.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. May 15, 1845 [Whole No. 117.



The same evening, November 4th, not being satisfied with breaking open the store of Gilbert & Whitney; and demolishing a part of the dwelling house of said Gilbert, the Friday night previous; they permitted the said McCarty, who was detected on Friday night, as one of the breakers of the store doors, to take out a warrant, and arrest the said Gilbert and others of the church, for a pretended assault, and false imprisonment of the said McCarty.-Late in the evening, while the court was proceeding with their trial, in the court house, a gentleman unconnected with the court, as was believed, perceiving the prisoners to be without counsel, and in imminent danger, advised said Gilbert and his brethren, to go to jail, as the only alternative to save life; for the north door was already barred, and an infuriated mob thronged the house, with a determination to beat and kill; but through the interposition of this gentleman, (Samuel C. Owens, Clerk of the County Court, whose name will appear more fully hereafter,) said Gilbert and four of his brethren were committed to the county jail of Jackson county, the dungeon of which, must have been a palace, compared to a court room, where dignity and mercy were strangers; and naught but the wrath of man, in horrid threats stifled the ears of the prisoners.

The same night the prisoners, Gilbert, Morley and Corrill, were liberated from jail, that they might have an interview with their brethren, and try to negotiate some measures for peace; and on their return to jail about two o'clock, Tuesday morning, in custody of the deputy Sheriff, an armed force, of six or seven men, stood near the jail and hailed them; they were answered by the Sheriff, who gave his name, and the names of his prisoners, crying, "don't fire, don't fire, the prisoners are in my charge, &c." They however fired one or two guns, when Morley and Corrill retreated; but Gilbert stood, with several guns presented at him, firmly held by the sheriff. Two, more desperate than the rest, attempted to shoot, but one of their guns flashed, and the other missed fire. Gilbert was then knocked down by Thomas Wilson, a grocer in the village. About this time a few of the inhabitants arrived, and Gilbert again entered jail, from which, he, with three of his brethren, were liberated about sunrise, without further prosecution of the trial.-Wm. E. McLellin was one of the prisoners.

On the morning of the 5th of November, the village began to be crowded with individuals from different parts of the county, with guns, &c., and report said the militia had been called out, under the sanction, or instigation of Lieut. Gov. Boggs; and that one Col. Pitcher had the command. Among this militia, (so called,) were embodied the most conspicuous characters of the mob; and it may truly be said that the appearance of the ranks of this body, was well calculated to excite suspicions of their HORRIBLE designs. Very early on the same morning, several branches of the church received intelligence that a number of their brethren were in prison, and the determination of the mob was to kill them; and, that the branch of the church near the village of Independence, was in imminent danger, as the main body of the mob were gathered at that place.

In this critical situation about one hundred of the saints, from different branches, volunteered for the protection of their brethren near Independence, and proceeded on the road towards Independence and halted about one mile west of the village, where they awaited further information concerning the movements of the mob. They soon learned that the prisoners were not massacred; and that the militia had been called out for their protection; but in this they placed but little confidence, for the body congregated had every appearance of a county mob; which subsequent events fully verified, in a majority of said body.

On application to Col. Pitcher, it was found, that there was no alternative, but for the church to leave the county forthwith; and deliver into his hands, certain men, to be tried for murder, said to have been committed by them in the battle the evening before. The arms of the saints were also demanded by Col. Pitcher.-Among the committee appointed to receive the arms of the church, were several of tho [the] most unrelenting of the old July mob committee; who had directed in the demolishing of the printing office, and the personal injuries of that day, viz: Henry Chiles, Abner Staples, and Lewis Franklin, who have not ceased to pursue the saints, from the first to the last, with feelings of the most hostile kind. These unexpected



requisitions of the Colonel, made him appear like one standing at the head of civil and military law, taking a stretch beyond the constitutional limits of our Republic,

Rather than have submitted to these unreasonable requirements, the saints would have cheerfully shed their blood in defence [defense] of their rights; the liberties of their country, and of their wives and children; but the fear of violating law, in resisting this pretended militia; and the flattering assurances of protection, and honorable usage, promised by Lieut. Governor Boggs, in whom they had resposed [reposed] confidence up to this period, induced them to submit, believing that he did not tolerate so gross a violation of all law, as has been practised [practiced] in Jackson county. But the great change that may appear to some, in the views, designs, and craft of this man, to rob an innocent people of their arms by stratagem, and leave more than one thousand defenceless [defenseless] men, women, and children, to be driven from their homes, among strangers in a strange land of, to appearances, barbarians, to seek a shelter from the stormy blast of winter's cold embrace, is so glaringly exposed in the sequel, that all earth and hell cannot deny, that a baser knave, a greater traitor, and a more wholesale butcher, or murderer of mankind never went untried, unpunished and unhung; as hanging is the popular method of execution among the Gentiles, in all countries professing christianity; instead of blood for blood, according to the law of heaven.

The conduct of the Colonels Lucas and Pitcher, had long proven them to be open and avowed enemies. Both of these men had their names attached to the mob circular, as early as July last, the object of which was to drive the saints from Jackson county. With assurances from the Lieutenant Governor and others, that the object was to disarm the combatants on both sides, and that peace would be the result, the brethren surrendered their arms, to the number of fifty or upwards; and the men present, who were accused of being in the battle the evening before, gave themselves up for trial. After detaining them one day and a night on a pretended trial for murder; in which time they were threatened, brickbatted, &c., Col. Pitcher, after receiving a watch of one of the prisoners to satisfy costs &c., took them into a corn field and said to them, "clear."

After the surrender of their arms, which were used only in self-defence [defense], the neighboring tribes of Indians in time of war let loose upon the women and children, could not have appeared more hideous and terrific, than did the companies of ruffians, who went in various directions, well armed, on foot and on horse back; bursting into houses without fear, knowing the arms were secured, frightening distracted women with what they would do to their husbands if they could catch them; warning women and children to flee immediately, or they would tear their houses down over their heads, and massacre them before night. At the head of one of these companies, appeared the Reverend ISAAC McCOY, with a gun upon his shoulder, ordering the saints to leave the county forthwith, and surrender what arms they had. Other pretended preachers of the gospel took a conspicuous part in the persecution, calling the "Mormons" the "common enemy of mankind," and exulting in their afflictions.

On Tuesday and Wednesday nights, the 5th and 6th of November, women and children fled in every direction before the merciless mob.-One party of about one hundred and fifty women and children fled to the prairie, where they wandered for several days, under the broad canopy of heaven, with about six men to protect them. Other parties fled to the Missouri river and took lodgings for the night where they could fine it, One Mr. Bennett opened his house, for a night's shelter, to a wandering company of distressed women and children, who were fleeing to the river. During this dispersion of the women and children, parties of the mob were hunting the men, firing upon some, tying up and whipping others, and some they pursued upon horses for several miles.

On the 5th, Elders Phelps, Gilbert, and McLellin went to Clay county and made an affidavit, similar to the foregoing sketch, and forwarded the same to the Governor, by express; and the Governor immediately upon the reception thereof, ordered a court of enquiry [inquiry] to be held in Clay county, for the purpose of investigating the whole affair, and meteing [meting] out justice to all; but alas! corruption, wickedness, and power have

Left the wretches unwhipped of justice,

And innocence mourns in tears unwiped.

Thursday Nov. 7th. The shore began to be lined on both sides of the ferry, with men, women, and children, goods, waggons [wagons], boxes, chests, provisions, &c.; while the ferrymen were busily employed in crossing them over; and when night again closed upon the saints, the wilderness had much the appearance of a camp meeting. Hundreds of people were seen in every direction; some in tents, and some in the open air, around their fires, while the rain descended in torrents. Husbands were enquiring [inquiring] for their wives, and women for their husbands; parents for children, and children for parents. Some had the good fortune to escape



with their family, household goods, and some provisions; while others knew not the fate of their friends and had lost all their goods. The scene was indescribable, and would have melted the hearts of any people upon earth, except the blind oppressor, and prejudiced and ignorant bigot. Next day the company increased, and they were chiefly engaged in felling small cotton wood trees, and erecting them into temporary cabins, so that when night came on, they had the appearance of a village of wigwams, and the night being clear, the occupants began to enjoy some degree of comfort.

Lieut. Gov. Boggs presented a curious external appearance; yet, he was evidently the head and front of the mob; for, as may easily be seen by what follows, no important move was made without his sanction. He certainly was the secret spring of the 20th and 23rd of July; and, as will appear in the sequel, by his authority the mob was moulded [molded] into militia, to effect by stratagem what he knew, as well as his hellish host, could not be done by legal force. As Lieutenant Governor, he had only to wink, and the mob went from mal-treatment to murder. The horrid calculations of this second Nero were often developed in a way that could not be mistaken. Early on the morning of the 5th, say at 1 o'clock, A. M. he came to Phelps, Gilbert and Partridge, and told them to flee for their lives. Now, unless he had given the order so to do, no one would have attempted to murder, after the church had agreed to go away. His conscience vacillated on its rocky moorings, and gave the secret alarm to these men.

The saints who fled, took refuge in the neighboring counties, mostly in Clay county, which received them with some degree of kindness. Those who fled to the county of Van Buren were again driven, and compelled to flee, and those who fled to Lafayette county, were soon expelled, or the most of them, and had to move wherever they could find protection.

November 13th. About 4 o'clock A. M. I was awakened by Brother Davis knocking at my door, and calling on me to arise and behold the signs in the heavens. I arose, and to my great joy, beheld the stars fall from heaven like a shower of hail stones; a literal fullfilment [fulfillment] of the word of God as recorded in the holy scriptures as a sure sign that the coming of Christ is close at hand. In the midst of this shower of fire, I was led to exclaim, how marvellous [marvelous] are thy works O Lord! I thank thee for thy mercy unto thy servant, save me in they kingdom for Christ's sake: Amen.

The appearance of these signs varied in different sections of the country: in Zion, all heaven seemed enwrapped in splendid fireworks, as if every star in the broad expanse, had been suddenly hurled from its course, and sent lawless through the wilds of ether: some at times, appeared like bright shooting meteors with long trains of light following in their course, and in numbers resembled large drops of rain in sunshine. Some of the long trains of light following the meteoric stars, were visible for some seconds; those streaks would cut and twist up like serpents writhing. The appearance was beautiful, grand and sublime beyond description; as though all the artillery and fire-works of eternity were set in motion to enchant and entertain the saints, and terrify and awe the sinners on the earth. Beautiful and terrific as was the scenery, which might be compared to the falling figs or fruit when the tree is shaken by a mighty wind; yet, it will not fully compare with the time when the sun shall become black like sack cloth of hair, the moon like blood; Rev. 6:13; and the stars fall to the earth-as these appeared to vanish when they fell behind the trees, or came near the ground.

November 19th, 1833. I wrote as follows, from Kirtland, to Moses C, Nickerson, Mount Pleasant, Upper Canada:

Brother Moses:

We arrived at this place on the fourth ultimo, after a fatiguing journey, during which we were blessed with usual health.-We parted with father and mother Nickerson at Buffalo, in good health, and they expressed a degree of satisfaction for the prosperity and blessings of their journey. Since our arrival here, Brother Sidney has been afflicted with sore eyes, which is probably the reason why you have not previously heard from us, as he was calculating to write you immediately.-But though I expect he will undoubtedly write you soon, as his eyes are evidently better, yet, lest you should be impatient to learn something concerning us, I have thought that perhaps a few lines from me, though there may be a lack of fluency according to the literali [literally] of the age, might be received with a degree of satisfaction on your part, at least, when you call to mind the relation with which we are united by the everlasting ties of the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.

We found our families and the church in this place, well generally. Nothing of consequence transpired while we were absent, except the death of one of our brethren; a young man of great worth as a private citizen among us, the loss of whom we justly mourn. We are favored with frequent intelligence from different sections of our country respecting the progress



of the gospel, and our prayers are daily to our Father, that it may be greatly spread, even till all nations shall hear the glorious news and come to a knowledge of the truth.

We have received letters from our brethren in Missouri of late, but we cannot tell from their contents, the probable extent that those persons, who are desirous to expel them from that country, will carry their unlawful and unrighteous purposes. Our brethren have applied to the executive of that state, who has promised them all the assistance that the civil law can give; and in all probability with us, a suit has been commenced ere this.

We are informed, however, that those persons, are very violent, and threaten immediate excision upon all those who profess this doctrine. How far they will be suffered to execute their threats, we know not, but we trust in the Lord, and leave the event with him, to govern in his own wise providence.

I shall expect a communication from you on receipt of this, and hope you will give me information concerning the brethren, their health, faith, &c.; also, inform me concerning our friends with whom we formed acquaintance.

You are aware, no doubt, dear brother, that anxieties inexpressible crowd themselves continually upon my mind for the saints, when I consider the many temptations to which we are subject, from the cunning and flattery of the great adversary of our souls: and I can truly say with much fervency I have called upon the Lord for our brethren in Canada. And when I call to mind with what readiness they received the word of truth by the ministry of Brother Sidney and myself, I am truly under great obligations to humble myself before him.

When I contemplate the rapidity with which the great and glorious day of the coming of the Son of Man advances, when he shall come to receive his saints unto himself, where they shall dwell in his presence and be crowned with glory and immortality: when I consider that soon the heavens are to be shaken, and the earth tremble and reel to and fro; and that the heavens are to be unfolded as a scroll when it is rolled up; and that every mountain and island are to flee away, I cry out in my heart, what manner of persons ought we to be in all holy conversation and godliness.

You remember the testimony which I bore in the name of the Lord Jesus, concerning the great work which he has brought forth in the last days. You know my manner of communication, how that in weakness and simplicity, I declared to you what the Lord had brought forth, by the ministering of his holy angels to me, for this generation, I pray that the Lord may enable you to treasure up these things in your mind, for I know that his spirit will bear testimony to all who seek diligently after knowledge from him. I hope you will search the scriptures to see whether these things are not also consistent with those things the ancient prophets and apostles have written.

I remember Brother Freeman and wife, Ranson also, and Sister Lydia and little Charles, with all the brethren and sisters. I entreat for an interest in all your prayers before the throne of mercy, in the name of Jesus. I hope that the Lord will grant that I may see you all again and above all that we may overcome, and sit down together in the kingdom of our Father.

Your brother, &c,


Nothing of note transpired from the falling of the stars on the 13th, to this date, November 19th, when my heart is somewhat sorrowful, but I feel to trust in the Lord, the God of Jacob. I have learned in my travels that man is treacherous and selfish, but few excepted.

Brother Sidney is a man whom I love, but is not capable of that pure and steadfast love for those who are his benefactors, as should possess the breast of a president of the Church of Christ. This with some other little things such as a selfishness and independence of mind, which, too often manifested, destroys the confidence of those who would lay down their lives for him-but, notwithstanding these things he is a very great and good man; a man of great power of words, and can gain the friendship of his hearers very quick. He is a man whom God will uphold, if he will continue faithful to his calling. O God, grant that he may for the Lord's sake: Amen.

The man who willeth to do well, we should extol his virtues and speak not of his faults behind his back. A man who wilfully [willfully] turneth away from his friend without a cause, is not easily forgiven. The kindness of a man should never be forgotten. That person who never forsaketh his trust, should ever have the highest place for regard in our hearts, and our love should never fail, but increase more and more, and this is my disposition and sentiment.

Brother Frederick G. Williams is one of those men in whom I place the greatest confidence and trust, for I have found him ever full of love and brotherly kindness. He is not a man of many words, but is ever winning, because of his constant mind. He shall ever have place in my heart, and is ever entitled to my confidence. He is perfectly honest and upright and seeks with all his heart to magnify his presidency in the Church of Christ, but fails in many instances, in consequence of a want of



confidence in himself; God grant that he may overcome all evil. Blessed be Brother Frederick, for he shall never want a friend, and his generation after him shall flourish. The Lord hath appointed him an inheritance upon the land of Zion: yea, and his head shall blossom, and he shall be as an olive branch that is bowed down with fruit; even so: Amen.

And again, blessed be Brother Sidney, also, notwithstanding he shall be high and lifted up, yet he shall bow down under the yoke like unto an ass that croucheth beneath his burthen [burden]; that learneth his master's will by the stroke of the rod; thus saith the Lord: yet, the Lord will have mercy on him, and he shall bring forth much fruit; even as the vine of the choice grape, when her clusters are ripe, before the time of the gleaning of the vintage; and the Lord shall make his heart merry as with sweet wine, because of him who putteth forth his hand, and lifteth him up out of deep mire, and pointeth him out the way, and guideth his feet when he stumbles, and humbleth him in his pride. Blessed are his generations: nevertheless one shall hunt after them as a man hunteth after an ass that has strayed in the wilderness, and straitway findeth him and bringeth him into the fold. Thus shall the Lord watch over his generation, that they may be saved; even so: Amen.

From the N. Y. Prophet.


The globe lamp, suspended in the heavens is the best and cheapest light in the world.

A wise man will prefer it to any other; but a fool will sleep while the morning sun shines, and light a lamp when it goes down.

This is like cutting cloth from one end of a piece, and sewing it on to the other to make it longer.

He that sleeps when the sun shines, and lights his lamp when it does not, despises the lamp of the Lord, and taxes his eyes and purse for nought [naught].

Industry goes hand in hand with godliness.-It is an honor to be an agriculturist, for such was our Father in heaven. He performed the first planting on this earth.

It is good also to be a tailor, for our Father in heaven was the first tailor on this planet.-He made coats for Adam and Eve, when they were young and inexperienced, and thus clothed them.

It is good also, to write, for our Father in heaven was a writer. He wrote with his own finger on the tables of stone.

To build ships, temples and houses, is also godliness, for God was a master workman in all these branches of industry. He gave the pattern of the first ship to Noah; and he was the architect of the tabernacle of Moses, and of the temple of Solomon.

A wise man will pattern after his order; but fools will erect synagogues after the imagination of their own heart.

Great is the mystery of iniquity, and error; but all truth is simple, and easy to be understood.

"Truth is a knowledge of things as they are and were, and are to come."

All truth is independent in its own sphere.-Its laws are omnipotent, eternal, and unchangeable.

"Intelligence, or the light of truth never was created, neither indeed can be."

Truth is light-light is spirit-spirit is life. Truth, light, spirit, is the law of life and motion, by which all things are governed, and by which they move and have a being.

Truth will justify.

Truth will sanctify.

Truth will purify.

Truth will exalt man to the throne of heaven and crown him with eternal life and dominion in the presence of Jehovah.

The truth comes to man by means of higher intelligences; by the voice of God-by the ministering of angels, and by the Holy Spirit of prophecy and revelation.

In all your gettings, get truth, for this will give you everlasting life, and crown you with riches and honors, which shall never fade away.


The last arrival brings intelligence that the Plague had broke out at Jerusalem, and was carrying off forty persons daily. As many of our citizens are preparing for a trip to the Mediterranean, and may extend their voyage this summer to the Holy Land, it may be well, unless they are more anxious to lay their bones in the sacred soil than to return home and relate their adventures, to keep clear of it for the present.

It is a singular fact, that while the triumphs of the healing art and of surgery, have been great and varied, while improvements in medical treatment have almost mastered every disease, little or no progress has been made in accounting for the origin of the Plague, in deciding beyond doubt, whether the disease was positively epidemic or contagious, or ascertaining beyond question and by practical illustration, a preventive and cure. We have mastered in a measure, the terrors of yellow Fever, by having ascertained that it is an epidemic and an imported disease, and not per se a contagious



one. We have even simplified the treatment with evident success. Cholera, a disease yet more frightful by the suddenness of its results, practical experience has demonstrated that it is an epidemic, and confined to no locality, and by prompt measures can easily be mastered. Not so however with the Plague, a disease which at intervals has ravaged all parts of the world, with the most sweeping results, for the last 3000 years, without any visible improvement having been made in detecting causes and applying the remedy. Dr. Cullen considers Plague "a typhus fever in the highest degree contagious, and accompanied with extreme debility." Dr. Mackensie, who practised [practiced] thirty years in Constantinople, considered the annual fever called the Plague nothing more than the ordinary hospital of jail fever, when attended with inflammatory swellings of the glands, with carbuncles, blotches on the skin, gangreen [gangrene] and other impurities of the blood, all of which prove rapidly fatal.

No two physicians are agreed as to the character and treatment of the disease, but it is evident that the Plague universally appears in low, confined, crowded, and filthy parts of a city, and hence we infer that it is of the same class of pestilential and contagious diseases, as small pox, jail fevers, &c., arising from an impure, close, and morbid atmosphere, and consequently may be prevented by cleanliness, and good living. And in this way we may ourselves take a wholesome lesson, in preventing numerous families crowding tenements; introducing pure air, and the free use of pure water, and keeping the streets clean.

The first appearance of the Plague was in Egypt in 1491, B .C., and so sudden and alarming was its progress, that the Israelites owed their deliverance to it, and were permitted to depart from apprehension that their numbers and confined mode of living would increase the pestilence. (Exodus xii.) It also prevailed in the wilderness under the name of the fire of the Lord, (Fever: see Numbers xi.) From that year until the sixty eighth year of the Christian Era, it prevailed among the Philistines in Canaan; in the Grecian camp at Troy; it prevailed at Rome, Athens, Carthage, and Numidia; and in A. D. 407 it raged over Europe, Asia, and Africa, and so on every few years in various parts until it reached the French army in Egypt in 1799. The contagious character of this disease was clearly manifested in the Plague which prevailed in Marseilles in the year 1720, introduced by three ships from the East. The first person, a woman, attacked with it was taken to the hospital, and all the nurses, doctors, and apothecaries; confessors, attendants, and servants, besides 300 orphans and 230 galley slaves, died within a few days, when the pestilence spread in every direction. Animal effluvia alone in a confined space, and among so many prostrated, was sufficient to spread the disease; yet, on the other hand, it is maintained, that in a pure atmosphere, Plague cannot be cammunicated [communicated], and that cordons and lazarettoes are not available. Odessa in the Black Sea, has an admirably arranged lazaretto, and strict quarantine laws, and yet not long ago, the Plague broke out in that place. In 1835, Mehemet Ali of Egypt, placed a cordon of five hundred persons around the Harem, to keep out the Plague, yet it obtained admittance. The Persians, from air, room, and exercise, seldom catch the Plague, and Clot Bey, who was in this country, and at one time had charge of the Plague hospitals in Egypt, twice inoculated himself with pus, without taking the Plague, and maintained that whenever it broke out in close and confined districts, the preventive was to clear out the residents to a purer atmosphere and close up the infected districts, precisely as successfully as we do in Yellow Fever. Whenever an undoubted case of Yellow Fever appears, abandon the position and retreat before it. If there are no inhabitants to feed upon, and the disease is epidemic, it makes slow progress and soon disappears. In 1819 the snbject [subject] of the Plague was brought before the British Parliament for the purpose of examining into the character and value of the quarantine regulations, and a very searching inquiry was instituted. It was decided to the satisfaction of all that Plague ouly [only] appeared in crowded, ill-ventilated, and filthy localities; or from the miasm of pestiferous souls. It is not the air of Turkey, Syria, or Egypt, that generates it. It forms in the swamps of Egypt and revels in the filth of Constantinople. Dr. Hancock says, the preventive consists in the cleanliness of towns, protecting the poor against famine, and encouraging industry and activity.-(N. Y. Prophet.)


From the N. Y. Prophet.

Minutes of a Conference held in Batavia, Genessee Co., N. Y., on the 3rd and 4th of May, 1845.

The house was called to order by Elder Stephen Taylor, and on motion by him, it was resolved that Winslow Farr act as President, and C. K. Clark as Clerk.

The President then arose and stated the object of the conference, which was then opened by singing and prayer by the president



Batavia branch, represented by Brother S. Taylor, consisted of six elders, one priest and thirteen members, all in good standing.

Alexander branch, represented by Brother Hiram Thompson, consisted of seven elders, and thirteen members, all in good standing except one.

Attica branch, represented by Brother Hiram Thompson, consisted of two elders and twelve members, all in good standing.

Bennington branch, represented by Brother Hiram Thompson, consisted of two elders and four members, all in good standing.

As there were some members in Orangeville who had conducted themselves unwisely, and not according to the order of the church, it was resolved that they be excommunicated from the church, unless they repent.

Resolved, That a committee of three be appointed and sent to labor with them.

Resolved, That Hiram Thompson, George Thompson, and Harvey Demary, compose the said committee.

Brother Farr then arose and read a paragraph from Parley P. Pratt's proclamation, and then called for an expression of the conference, if they would uphold and sustain the Twelve and authorities at Nauvoo, which was unanimous in the affirmative. He then made a few remarks from the proclamation.

Brother Redfield then arose and made some remarks upon the necessity of the Saints tithing themselves in connection with their instruction.

Conference then adjourned until to-morrow at 1 o'clock, A. M.

Conference met according to adjournment, and sung a hymn and opened by prayer by the president.

An address was then delivered by Brother Redfield on the subject of the resurrection. He very eloquently set forth the order that God had devised for the redemption of man, his progression in knowledge in eternity, and the glorious relationship he would be in with the Almighty. He beautifully set forth the nature and standing of the former day saints, comparing them with the dwarfish bodies, and narrow contracted minds of the modern sectarians whose capacities might be enclosed in a nut shell.

Adjourned for one hour.

Met as appointed, and was addressed very appropriately and instructively by Brother Farr, followed by Brother Redfield, who continued the subject on the resurrection.

Conference then adjourned, Sine die.


C. R. CLARK, Clerk.


In one of the very interesting letters, says a Southern paper, which the senior editor of the Savannah Republican is writing to his paper, descriptive of scenes and events on his tour to Europe, Egypt, Syria, and Palestine, we find the following extract giving an account of his visit to Tyre, and showing the literal fulfilment [fulfillment] of one of God's prophecies:-

We arrived at Tyre early in tne [the] afternoon, and surely no place can better correspond to the description of it. Formerly insular, it has been connected with the main land since the conquest of Alexander the Great, and the isthmus is still narrower than the site of the town, notwithstanding the accumulation of centuries.-Of the ancient town not a vestige remains. All is buried beneath the sand, and several excavations in progress expose to view the substructions of ancient buildings, the piers and arches of an aqueduct, &c., but even these remains are doubtless long posterior to the era of the first Tyre. The present town is a miserable place, full of filth and wretchedness. The only thing of interest within the walls is the remains of a very fine church, which has been identified as the one in which Eusebius used to preach in the third century. Several fishing nets, spread out to dry, called to mind the prophecy-"And I will cause the noise of thy songs to cease, and the sound of thy harps shall be no more heard. And I will make thee like the top of a rock, thou shalt be a place to spread nets upon; thou shalt be built no more."

(->) Such items of news are glorious,-it puts a veto on the "infidel's theory," and gives vain men a chance to prepare for the like events as the destruction of Tyre. By the mouth of Ezekiel a prophecy was given against this ancient city thus:

"Son of man, because that Tyrus hath said against Jerusalem, Aha, she is broken that was the gates of the people: she is turned unto me: I shall be replenished, now she is laid waste:

Therefore thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I am against thee, O Tyrus, and will cause many nations to come up against thee, as the sea causeth his waves to come up.

And they shall destroy the walls of Tyrus, and break down her towers: I will also scrape her dust from her, and make her like the top of a rock.

It shall be a place for the spreading of nets in the midst of the sea; for I have spoken it saith the Lord God: and it shall become a spoil to the nations.

And her daughters which are in the field shall be slain by the sword: and they shall know that I am the Lord."



Here then we have a prophecy some two thousand five hundred years old with living witnesses of its fulfilment [fulfillment].

The twenty third chapter of Isaiah contains a little history on this noted place. The bible, ahead of the theories, imaginations, and calculations of designing men, has an Almighty God to unfold a world of testimony to prove his work, and establish its own truths, beyond refutation or successful contradiction.



MAY 15, 1845.


We feel thankful to our Father in heaven, for the good degree of his spirit, constantly blessing the saints of Nauvoo and elsewhere.-Our advices from the islands of the sea; especially in the South Pacific; from Great Britain and Scotland, show an increase of love and union.

Here, while the Temple is daily advancing, and the city improving like a garden, the love and union, are truly praiseworthy. We have actually learned from the things which we have suffered, that fires within should be put out as soon as discovered, lest by smothering a while, they become so hot as to fly off and set on fire the mountains.

Every thing for the speedy completion of the Temple and Nauvoo House is going forward.-Our hearts are one; our exertions are one; our interests are one; our God is one; our hope is one; our salvation is one; our heaven is one; and our glory is one; so the saints abroad can see, that being united, the Lord is with us to bless and sanctify our works.

Perhaps we ought to explain our figure of "putting out fires as soon as discovered." By this we mean, bad members at home or abroad; those that keep not the commandments of the Lord; grumblers-whiners-adulterers-transgressors: cutting them off is our salvation. Jesus said:

"And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell.

And if thy right hand offend thee, cut it off and cast it from thee; for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell."

Since the church began to purify itself, the power of God has been manifest. The saints abide counsel and prosper. The city is blest; they are blest; their works are blest, and blessed be the name of the Lord.


We take pleasure in saying that the prosperity of Nauvoo was never more apparent.

The Temple progresses rapidly and the saints being united, (as we have heretofore said,) are industrious, frugal, and determined. From experience, from suffering, and from the promises made in the revelations, they have learned to wait patiently for the consummation of Israel.

It may be said, that they hearken to counsel diligently. Even the poet's great command is heeded with as much reliance as the sectarian world place in the proverbs of Solomon:

"Bide your time-one false step taken

Perils all you yet have done.


Watch and wait-all, all is won,

'Tis not by a rash endeavor

Men or states to greatness climb.

Would you win your rights for ever,

Calm and thoughtful-bide your time."

Yes, truly and manfully, will they abide their time, and carry out the vast measures of Joseph Smith, till this world is purified of wickedness, and made to blossom as the rose. Their reliance in the word of the Lord, is unabated: they read the assurance in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants thus:

"Behold, this is mine authority, and the authority of my servants, and my preface unto the Book of my Commandments, which I have given them to publish unto you O inhabitants of the earth: wherefore fear and tremble, O ye people, for what I the Lord have decreed, in them, shall be fulfilled. And verily, I say unto you, that they who go forth, bearing these tidings unto the inhabitants of the earth, to them is power given to seal both on earth and in heaven, the unbelieving and rebellious; yea, verily, to seal them up unto the day when the wrath of God shall be poured out upon the wicked without measure; unto the day when the Lord shall come to recompense unto every man according to his work, and measure to every man according to the measure which he has measured to his fellow man."

And then rejoice that they are counted worthy to be numbered in the house of Israel; that they, after many days, will have the unspeakable satisfaction to reign with the just when peace like light will gladden and blissify the whole earth.



We cannot give our ideas better than to quote the words of Jesus:-

"Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.

Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall inherit the earth.

Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth.

Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled.

Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy.

Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.

Blessed are the peace-makers: for they shall be called the children of God.

Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.

Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake.

Rejoice, and be exceeding glad; for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you."

May grace and peace from God the Father, and the prayers of the righteous attend the Latter-day Saints, wherever they abide the counsel of the wise, and do works meet for salvation.


The delay of the Times and Seasons still continues, for several reasons. First, we are getting out the "third edition" of the "Doctrine and Covenants" second, we expect to enlarge our establishment, by which we can accommodate the circumstances and the times, much better than we have done. Other reasons are unnecessary, as we shall do all in our power to serve the Saints with the best, as soon as we can.


Only fifteen years have passed away since the organization of the church of God in the last days: but, those years have been as ages (in suffering) to the hapless family, who were its founders. Forced to flee from their homes, they settled in Ohio; driven from thence, they founded a city in Missouri; and, banished from the land of freedom, they have, at last, built up a beautiful city, upon the banks of the majestic Mississippi, under the banners of Illinois; but, again have they been deceived, in this boasted land of liberty; and they have now paid the last penalty of their adherence to the commands of God. Through all these scenes the great object of their lives has continued to roll onward; cities have been built up: countries have been settled; the wilderness has been converted into a fruitful field; the desert has been made to blossom as the rose; the church has increased from six, till it now numbers two hundred thousand members; and, though all but one have sealed their testimony with their blood, yet, their works remain as a monument of their indomitable perseverance, their faith, their wisdom and their greatness.

After having myself passed through all these scenes of affliction, and seen my father and brothers laid beneath the cold sod, in consequence of the unhallowed persecutions of an inhuman mob; after having been beaten, driven, and persecuted for a long series of years; after having been compelled, so many times, by mobs, to sacrifice all this world's goods-though fifteen years of my life have been spent in the service of my fellow-men, and in the building up of the kingdom of God; though reduced to poverty and distress; and though I have suffered the loss of all I hold dear, yet, I do not complain; my trust is in the God of Israel, who will make all things work together for the good of his Saints.

Brethren, I have now settled among you-the last of the family. Shall I be sustained by this community? My health, my strength, my time and my talents have been freely spent in your service; and I am ready to do the same again, if required. Having passed the last two or three years among the eastern churches, in setting them in order, and organizing them according to the pattern laid down; and after having labored diligently in teaching them the true principles of virtue and morality, and building them up in the most holy faith, I have now returned to this city, and intend to take up my abode in your midst. As to my presidency over the eastern churches, I am confident that my precept and example have been unexceptionable in the eyes of all good Saints; my counsel both to elders and members, will, if followed out, lead them to the most exalted glory in the kingdom of God, and no individual, whether he be prophet, priest, of Pharisee, can in truth say aught [ought] to the contrary. My advice to all, without respect of persons, is the same now that it was then. Support and uphold the proper authorities of the church-when I say authorities, I mean the whole, and not a part; the Twelve, and not one, two, six, eight, ten, or eleven, but the whole Twelve;-follow me as I follow Christ, God being our judge. It was in accordance with the counsel and advice of my brethren, and in obedience to the calls of my old friends, that I have now settled among you. It is for you to say, whether



base intriguers and vile slanderers shall deprive me of my home, my friends, and my city: it is to you I look for protection, and it is by you that I expect to be sustained. The cause of Zion, for which my brethren died, lies near my heart; its prosperity is my glory and my theme; and would to God I could see Zion arise, put on her beautiful garments, and become the glory of the earth.

My residence is on Water street, in the house formerly occupied by Mr. William Marks, where I am ready to receive the calls of the Saints, and bestow upon them their patriarchal blessings according to the order of the priesthood.


(->) The office of Patriarch over the whole church is to be a father to the church, and to confer blessings on its members, according to the order handed down from the first of Patriarchs to the present. By some of these, great and most marvellous [marvelous] events have been predicted, which have received their fulfilment [fulfillment] after many generations have passed away: for instance: Jacob blessing his son Joseph. Moses blessing the tribes of Israel, &c., &c.

Father Smith, the first Patriarch and Hyrum his successor conferred many blessings upon the Saints that made their hearts glad. But they, in the wisdom of God, have been called away, and William the son and brother succeeds them. How many, now will say, I wish I had my patriarchal blessing? This has been the lamentation of many since the death of Joseph and Hyrum. William is the last of the family, and truly inherits the blood and spirit of his father's house, as well as the priesthood and patriarchal office from his father and brother, legally, and by hereditary descent.

It may not be amiss to give the readers of the Times and Seasons, a few ideas relative to the office of a patriarch. The sectarian world without a priesthood, are, of course, with a patriarch just as they are without the power to administer in spiritual blessing; but in all churches holding the keys of the everlasting priesthood, a patriarch is set apart to bless the people; and his descent, according to right of lineage, by blood and birthright, is from father to son. Every well regulated family of the chosen seed, according to the scriptures which says:-

"Now the sons of Reuben the first-born of Israel, (for he was the first-born; but, for as much as he defiled his father's bed, his birthright was given unto the sons of Joseph the son of Israel: and the genealogy is not to be reckoned after the birthright,

For Judah prevailed above his brethren, and of him came the chief ruler; but the birthright was Joseph's)",-

Acknowledges the father of that family the head, prince, or patriarch; and if that father keeps the commandments of God, and is humble, he will be governed by the spirit of the living God and possess the power to bless his own offspring.

But in order to carry out the pattern of scripture, one of the chosen seed, and he the eldest, is set apart to bless all and such as have not a father living to do it. He is called the patriarch of the whole church: such was our father Adam; such was Abraham; such was Jacob; such was Joseph Smith, sen.; such was Hyrum Smith, and such is William Smith now-inheriting the right by lineage.

This power and authority appears in the scriptures as follows:

"And Israel said unto Joseph, I had not thought to see thy face; and, lo, God hath showed me also thy seed.

And Joseph brought them out from between his knees, and he bowed himself with his face to the earth.

And Joseph took them both, Ephraim in his right hand toward Israel's left hand, and Manasseh in his left hand, toward Israel's right hand, and brought them near unto him.

And Israel stretched out his right hand, and laid it upon Ephraim's head, who was the younger, and his left hand upon Manassehs' head guiding his hands wittingly; for Manasseh was the first-born.

And he blessed Joseph, and said, God, before whom my fathers Abraham and Isaac did walk, the God which fed me all my life long unto this day,

The angel which redeemed me from all evil, bless the lads; and let my name be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac; and let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the earth.

And when Joseph saw that his father laid his right hand upon the head of Ephraim, it displeased him: and he held up his father's hand, to remove it from Ephraim's head unto Manasseh's head.

And Joseph said unto his father, not so, my father: for this is the first-born; put thy right hand upon his head.

And his father refused, and said, I know it, my son I know it: he also shall become a people, and he also shall be great: but truly his younger brother shall be greater than he, and his seed shall become a multitude of nations.

And he blessed them that day, saying, in thee shall Israel bless, saying, God make thee



as Ephraim, and as Manasseh: and he set Ephraim before Manasseh."

In the forty ninth chapter of Genesis, it will be seen that Jacob blessed all of his own children, and told them what should befal [befall] them in the last days.

The practice of blessing the heirs of the chosen seed, can be seen from the earliest ages.-When Seth was born, his name appears to have been called so, because God had appointed another "seed" in the place of Abel, whom Cain slew. Let the world say what it may, as to this piece of intelligence, it must have been copied from his patriarchal blessing, and leave the people to judge for themselves:

"And Lamech begat a son, and he called his name Noah, saying, this same shall comfort us concerning our work and toil of our hands, because of the ground which the Lord hath cursed."

When Rebecca was about to be sent to Isaac for a wife, her parents must have done something and kept a record of it, for it is thus written:

"And they blessed Rebecca, and said unto her, thou art our sister; be thou the mother of thousands of millions, and let thy seed possess the gate of those which hate them."

The Book of Doctrine and Covenants makes the subject plain; and the revelations by Joseph Smith in that book, renewed the order for the first time since the apostles fell asleep.-Evangelical ministers, or patriarchs, as designated by revelation, are to be set apart in all the various branches of the church, if the saints desire it.

Who can read the account of good old Simeon, in Luke, and not feel his heart burn with gratitude-that God, whenever he had a church that he acknowledged to be his, had patriarchs to bless? Of Simeon it is said,

"And it was revealed unto him by the Holy Ghost, that he should not see death, before he had seen the Lord's Christ.

And he came by the Spirit into the temple: and when the parents brought in the child Jesus, to do for him after the custom of the law,

Then took he him up in his arms, and blessed God, and said,

Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace according to thy word.

For mine eyes have seen thy salvation,

Which thou hast prepared before the face of all people;

A light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thy people Israel."

But enough is said: no Latter-day Saint, having the spirit of God, will go to the world of spirits, before he receives his patriarchal blessing, if he lives within reach of the patriarch. A blessing is a great thing: even as Esau said, "bless me also, O my father!"

The blessings of good men compose an important portion of the sacred writings, and if it were in our power, to bring out the records of the patriarchs, containing the blessings of the saints from the children of Adam down what a catalogue of things past, present, and to come, would they exhibit? and another thing, ye blessed, if we only had the blessings of the spirits before they leave the Lord, we could glory. [ED.


A writer in the Buffalo Pilot gives us another witness for the Book of Mormon. It is a fine thing to have such specimens of antiquity found and then to have wise men look into the Book of Mormon and solve the mystery.

The writer states, that in the town adjoining Cooper, county of Allegan, Michigan, about a mile distant from the fertile banks of the Kalamazoo, is a small hamlet, commonly known as Arnold's Station. The first settlers of this little place, emigrants from the St. Joseph country, found in the township some extensive ruins of what had evidently been the work of human ingenuity, and which they christened the Military Post.

"It consists," says the writer, "of a wall of earth, running northwest and southeast, being about the height of a man's head in the principal part of its length, but varying in some places, as if it had been degraded, either by the hands of assailants or the lapse of time. Fronting the road, which runs parallel with the work, is the glacis, presenting a gentle slope to the summit of the wall, which extends for about the fourth of a mile. Along the entire face of the fortification is a cleared space of equal breadth in its whole extent, covered with a fine grass, but beyond the edge of this the forest is still standing. Such was the aspect of the remains when the first white settler emigrated to Michigan, and it has remained without perceptible change to the present time. The mound is covered with monstrous trees, of a wood slow in its growth, showing its great antiquity, but furnishing no clue to its origin. The popular theory seems to be that the French, who early traversed our country, were the builders; but this, of course, is erroneous. It must have been either the work of a large body of men, or the painful toil of a few. If the former, they might have conquered and subdued any tribe of Indians then in existence; if the latter,



a solitary line of breastwork, without a fosse, or other defence [defense], could have been no protection: and it seems still more mysterious that it should have been placed here, at the distance of a mile from any spring, and with a heavy wood, of a date more ancient than the trees upon the mound in its rear.

If the neighboring Indians are questioned upon its traditionary [traditional] history, the invariable answer is, that it was there when they came-more, they either do not or can not say. That it was the labor of an extinct race is pretty evident, and it probably dates from the same era with the extensive works at Rock River. These latter are, however, of brick, a specimen of which material, taken from beneath the roots of an oak tree of great size, the writer has in his possession."



Dated 36 Chapel st. Liverpool, }

May 1st 1845. }


I feel disposed to present to you an extract from my journal, which I penned while on a visit to the grave of the worthy Elder Lorenzo D. Barnes. I do this for the benefit of his parents, relatives, friends, Zion's camp, and the saints in general; for he occupies a place in the memory and hearts of many thousands of the Saints, who were acquainted with his labors in the vine yard of the Lord.

My visit to his grave was on the 20th of February 1845, which was a solemn day to my feelings in some respects, in consequence of walking over the ground which oft had been trod by our worthy Brother Barnes, and also of viewing the tomb where sleeps his sacred dust. I left Bradford in company with Elders Sheets and Ure. (Br. Sheets is presiding over the Bradford conference, which was under the care of Elder Barnes during his last labors: Elder Ure over the Sheffield conference.) We left for the purpose of visiting the grave of Elder Barnes in Idle, Yorkshire, three miles from Bradford. When about half way we had a fair view of Idle and the church where our brother was buried, which stands upon a high piece of ground. We had a green vale to pass through before arriving at the spot; the fields were quite green, though in February: we walked over the road, over which Elder Barnes had walked many scores of times in preaching the gospel. I felt solemn indeed, and was filled with meditation, until I arrived at Idle, which contains a population of about five thousand, and a branch of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, of thirty-seven members. We called upon Elder Thomas Corgingly and his family, who had the care of Elder Barnes during his sickness and death.-They pointed out to me the room where he spent his last moments. After getting some refreshment we walked to the church-yard, and I gazed upon the silent tomb of our beloved Lorenzo. My feelings were keen and sensitive as I stood upon his grave. I realized I was standing over the body of one of the elders of Israel, of the horns of Joseph, of the seed of Ephraim; one of the members of Zion's camp, who had travelled [traveled] with me more than a thousand miles in 1834, for the redemption of his persecuted and afflicted brethren, and offered to lay down his life for their sake; one who had the hearts and affections of thousands of friends both in America and England; and whose fidelity was stronger than death to his lover, his brethren, eternal truth and his God. While standing upon his grave, I offered up my vocal prayers to Israels' God that my death or change might be that of the righteous, and that my last end might be as wise and safe as his, and that his sacred dust might be called forth in the morn of the first resurrection.

I decreed in my heart I would never return to my native country, until I had caused to be erected a tombstone over his narrow bed, to say to his friends that might chance to pass that way, that there sleeps the worthy Lorenzo D. Barnes; the first of Zion's camp that has found a grave in a foreign land. I bowed my knee upon his sacred grave, and plucked some pebbles in memory of his worth. I thought of his lover, his father, his mother, his kindred, and the Saints; for they all loved him, and would have thought it a blessing to have been permitted to drop a silent tear upon his lonely bed. Oh Lorenzo! thou hast fallen in the prime of life, as it were a martyr for the truth in a foreign land; but thine exaltation in the celestial world will not come behind the chiefest of thy quorum. I retired from his grave with my brethren, meditating upon the life of Elder Barnes. I made diligent inquiry of the family where he died and others concerning his labors, sickness and death, and obtained the following information:-

On his arrival in England, he labored for a short season in and about Manchester. He then went to the Cheltenham conference in Gloucestershire, where he labored until the general conference. He was much beloved by the Saints in that conference, and a petition was sent by them for his return; but at the general conference he received an appointment to take



charge of the Bradford conference, where he labored faithfully until his death. I was informed that Elder Barnes suffered by going with poor boots and wet feet: he was too slow in making his wants known to the Saints, and some were too slow in administering to his necessities until he got sick, after which every attention was paid to him, but it was too late. During the last of September 1842, he walked one day about thirteen miles very fast in order to get to the railway in time for the cars, (some portion of the way he ran,) and got into a high state of perspiration, and only had time to step into the cars as they were about starting. He rode on the railway about twenty miles in the midst of piercing winds and became entirely chilled, which flung him into a severe cold, settled upon his lungs, and brought on the quick consumption, from which he never recovered. He attended a conference and preached several times afterwards, but was very feeble. The last time he preached was from the following words: "There remaineth therefore a rest for the people of God." After he was confined to his bed, he was asked if he would have a physician: his answer was definitely-"No: if he died he wished to die a natural death; if he lived he should live unto the Lord, if he died he should die unto the Lord." He manifested a great desire to live if it was the will of the Lord, that he might again return to Nauvoo and see his friends in America. He was deprived of his reason during some portion of his sickness; his whole conversation at such times was about going to Nauvoo, and how he should get there: he often spoke of his mother and other friends. The night before his death, he had his reason perfectly, and bore a strong and faithful testimony to the truth of the fulness [fullness] of the everlasting gospel as proclaimed by the Latter-day Saints, declared that it would not be long before the kings and great men of the earth would call for the rocks and mountains to hide them from the wrath of the Lamb of God that would soon be poured out upon the face of the earth, for soon would the nations of the earth be deluged with the judgments of God, and with many other words did he testify of those things that would shortly come to pass.

Since my visit there we have obtained his trunk and its contents; this with his travelling [traveling] bag which was in the care of Elder Hedlock, I have carefully examined, and filed all of his papers, consisting of deeds of land, corresponding letters with his friends in England and America, his compositions and journals, some of which show the strong fidelity of his heart towards his friends, which was characteristic of the man through every action of his useful life, a dozen or more pieces of ancient copper coin containing curious inscriptions, were in his trunk, which he had apparently collected for the Nauvoo Museum; these with all his clothing and sundry articles are carefully packed in his trunk, and will be forwarded to Nauvoo the first safe opportunity, for the examination of the presidency, after which they can be forwarded to his friends when an opportunity offers.

At our general conference all the American elders laboring in this country with many of the English Saints, came forward and wished to donate their mite for the purpose of erecting a stone over the grave of our departed brother, when five pounds five shillings and sixpence sterling, equal to twenty six dollars, was subscribed: much more could have been freely obtaned [obtained], had it been necessary to have accomplished the object. The sum was immediately forwarded to accomplish the purpose, and the stone is now in course of erection, bearing the following epitaph:-

In Memory of


who died on the 20th of December, 1842, aged 30 years. He was a native of the United States, an elder in the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, a member of the High Priests' Quorum and also of Zion's camp in the year 1834, and the first gospel messenger from Nauvoo who has found a grave in a foreign land.

Sleep on, Lorenzo! but ere long from this

The conquer'd tomb shall yield her captive prey:

Then with thy quorum shalt thou reign in bliss

As king and priest for an eternal day.

I remain your brother in

the kingdom of God,



Bradford, Yorkshire, England, }

May 2, 1845. }

DEAR BROTHER KIMBALL:-This is the first time that I have ever sat down in a far distant land, (or in my own native land,) to communicate my feelings to you, in the silent language of the pen. But whether it will be the last, time alone can determine.

Since I have been in this land my thoughts have often strayed over the mighty ocean to the land of Zion, where my friends and kindred dwell; often have I thought of Zion and her inhabitants, and the trials they have had to pass through; and when I call to mind about one year ago, when Br. Stratton and I were going up the Mississippi river, in company with



thirty or forty, to Nauvoo; and when we landed and saw our beloved Br. Joseph Smith, and nearly all the "Twelve"-but now the prophet is killed and gone to heaven, and many of the Twelve are scattered over the earth-what changes have taken place in so short a time?

I well recollect the time you and Brs. Young, Smith, Wight, and some sixty or seventy other elders left Nauvoo on the steamer Osprey, for the purpose of preaching the gospel, &c.,-and the good scenes we had together, and I feel very thankful to you and Br. Young for the good and useful instruction you gave Br. Strattan and me, concerning this country, and the way and manner we should proceed,-for they have been of great benefit to us here. We have found all things correct as you told us. And some things we have learned since, and I judge you can guess what they are, as you have been in this country.

We left New York on the first of August, 1844; there were Bros. Davis, Stratton, Maynell and myself, and we often wished that Br. Richards had been with us, but this was not the case-(you will give our love to him.) We had a very good passage over the sea.-We were a little more than twenty-three days on the ocean,-that is called a pretty good trip.

We landed on the 24th day of said month; and it was the first time that I and Bros. Davis and Strattan had ever sat one of our feet upon any of the British isles, but we all felt quite glad to get on shore, for it seemed like getting out of prison. We soon found Br. Ward in his office, but Br. Hedlock we did not see for some time, as he did not come into the office till latish [later]: when he found us we had taken possession of the office, and had got a bed on the floor; and there we staid till morning: and we found all things pretty well.

It was not long after this till we separated. Elder Davis was sent to London; Elder Stratton stayed in Liverpool; Elder Maynell was sent to different places, and I also had a roving commission for a short time. I went first to Preston, and every house I went to, the first thing was, "Oh do you know Br. Kimball and Hyde? and how are they?-and how soon are they coming to Preston?"

From thence I went to Blackburn and then to Clithero, and it was nothing but Br. Kimball, Hyde, Fielding, Pratt and all the "Twelve" that they ever heard tell of. I cannot begin to tell you how much they want to see you all. They are a good, blessed people in Clithero, and the work is going on very well in that region of country.

But I must hasten or I shall weary your patience. After about two months travelling [traveling] around the country, in the fashion above, I was appointed to come to the Bradford conference, where our beloved Br. Barnes died. I found it in rather a poor state; through the assistance of the Lord, however, I have now got it in good order.

The work of the Lord is going right ahead, for last Friday I baptized twelve in this place; on Sunday one more; and on Monday two more. On Tuesday one obeyed the gospel in Leeds, and on Wednesday I baptized two very fine young ladies in the same place. Their father owns one of the finest marble yards I ever saw, and I soon expect to see the whole family obey the gospel. There are many more just ready to be baptized in the limits of this conference. Those baptized above were baptized in the space of four days.

I have been here about six months, and there have many obeyed the gospel in that time; and the prospects are flattering now-but I expect to leave this conference next week, to go and labor in Herefordshire, where Br. Woodruff used to labor. I was appointed to go there at the general conference held in Manchester.

Some people thought, after the murder of our beloved prophet and patriarch, that the work of the Lord would stop; but, to the contrary, there have ten obeyed the gospel since, where one did before!

Throughout England and Scotland the course of the work seems to be onward; and nothing hinders its progress.

We had a first rate conference on the 6th of April in Manchester; but I suppose Br. Woodruff has told you all about it. I believe all the American brethren here, are tolerably well, though we have all been quite poorly at times. Brs. Stratton and Davis told me to send their kind love to you and all the Twelve. I am tolerably well at present, and I hope this will find you and family, and all the Twelve, and inquiring friends, enjoying the best of health and the blessings of heaven.

We are getting a tomb-stone over Br. Barnes, who lays sleeping in a little village called Idle, near this place. The inscription will be as follows:-[See Elder Woodruff's letter in another column.]

This is a copy of what will be put on the head stone. There will be a head stone and one stone that will lay flat on the grave, and I think one at the feet, but I am not certain.-They will be beautiful stones when finished, and it is a beautiful place where he is laid; and I judge the head stone will be as good a standing preacher, as a living one, for the people cannot go into church without seeing it.

I must now close, for I expect that I have



scratched more already than what you can make good sense of; and I expect it will tire your patience to read it, although I have not told you all that I should like to,-but you must try and guess the rest. If you have time to write me a letter it would be very thankfully received; for news from home does us much good here. Direct in care of W. Woodruff, No. 36 Chapel st., Liverpool, and it will find me. Excuse mistakes.

Please remember me and my brethren in your prayers, for we need them. Remember me to Br. Young and all the rest of your quorum; and also to Br. E. Hunter, and all inquiring friends. No more at present. My love to you and your family. With sentiments of high esteem, I subscribe myself your brother in Christ, &c.




A very respectable and numerous audience, says the N. Y. Tribune, were present at the Tabernacle last evening, to hear a lecture on this interesting subject from Rev. Ridley H. Herschell, a converted Jew, now visiting this country by invitation of the Society for meliorating the condition of the Jews. Mr. Herschell has resided for the last two years in Palestine, Syria and Asia Minor, and consequently an unusual interest and authenticity is attached to his information. He commenced by saying it was a grateful token to see so many of the Gentile race present to express sympathy and interest in the cause of Israel. A description of the present state of the city of Damascus was given, from which it appears that the glowing descriptions which are often heard of it are [is] not very correct, the city being unprepossessing in outward appearance and a mass of humble dwellings of the most wretched and uncleanly appearance. The last massacre in Damascus was alluded to and a lucid history of the unfortunate event given. Mr. Herschell here mentioned that the Jews were a grateful, affectionate and a kind-hearted people and that these qualities have been shown in their appreciation in Damascus was represented to be in a most neglected condition, seldom more than one member of a large family being able to read. Very few of the Jews here had any idea of the history or death of the Savior, or any of the acts named in the New Testament. The city of Tiberius was alluded to as one of the four Holy Cities of the Jews and now in a most melancholy condition. On the sites of the Capernium and Bethsaida no vestiges remain-the words of the prophecy has been fulfilled.

The approach to Jerusalem is represented to be desolate in the extreme-no road can be traced-"the highways are desolate"-and this desolation seems purposely kept up, as if to fulfil [fulfill] the truth of the prophecy. A description of Mount Zion was given of which it is said it "shall be ploughed as a field"-such is now literally the case, and a poor crop of barley is annually gathered from its sides. A gloom seems to hang over Jerusalem as if sadness and mourning were its constant attendants. On Mount Moriah there is now a Turkish Mosque, and if the Prephet [Prophet] Micah had been a painter he could not have given a more exact picture of its existing state than is in the inspired volume. Mr. H. expressed his belief that the time was approaching when the aspect of these things shall be changed-where the Turkish Mosque now stands will be the House of the Lord. The Church of the Holy Sepulchre [Sepulcher] was mentioned as the scene of the grossest idolatry that can be imagined. At certain seasons thousands of pilgrims come to see the ceremony of bringing Holy Fire from Heaven, which is pretended to be done by the priests, with the most impious and ridiculous associations. Many of the so called Christians there are only so in the mere name. The Jewish population of Jerusalem Mr. Herschell estimates at between 3000 and 4000; there they are generally computed at about twice that number. Their condition is generally very wretched, and starvation is more common in Jerusalem than in other parts of the world. The endurance and self-sacrifice of the Jews is however the same, and no suffering can alienate them from the promised land of their fathers and their religion. Their faith and sincerity are alike unshaken and abiding. Mr. Herschell expressed his opinion that the Restoration of Israel is approaching to the long desired consummation-that events seem to shadow the prospect, and that it will occur in the manner most to be desired by the pious Christian and Philanthropist.


Fire, trouble and vexation still continue to distress this nation, and, to some extent, the nations. The signs of approaching dissolntion [dissolution], or utter abolishment, and ruin of this old world, are too apparent not to be noticed;-and while such providences are transpiring, we have great need of humility and prayer,-that the Lord in his wrath, will remember mercy unto his people, and let his will be done.




For the Times and Seasons.



The aged, venerated, much belov'd The Islands of the sea.

Mother in Zion, and the mother of She once beheld

The greatest men this generation had Her lord, her consort dragg'd to prison while

To boast. One, only one, of all her sons With tears and supplicating words, she plead

Survives-the other sleep the sleep of death! His innocence, and begg'd for his release.

The great anointed seer and prophet, she "Commit the Book of Mormon to the flames"

Has nurs'd upon her bosom and has watch'd Replied the "officer of justice" "and

In helpless, cradled infancy: her heart Your husband shall be liberated:" But

With deep solicitude had often yearn'd Her noble spirit scorn'd to purchase his

Over his tender childhood, ere the God Release, on terms so base! at such a price!

Of heav'n reveal'd the glorious purpose which She lov'd the truth and fear'd the God of heav'n.

Was pre-determined in the courts above, She's seen her children driv'n from place to place

Should be accomplosh'd in the present age: And huntaed like the mountain deer. She's stood

But when she realiz'd the Lord had call'd Beside the death bed of her noble lord

Him in his youth and inexperience to Who, ere the lamp of life became extinct,

Re-introduce the "ancient order" and Like ancient Jacob, call'd his children round

Confront the prejudices of the world; And bless'd them one by one.

The throbbings of her breast, none can describe; I knew him well,

And she can tell a tale that none besides For he was Zion's first great patriarch;

Can tell. And from his lips I've felt the sacred pow'r

She's suffer'd much and much she has Of blessing on my head. But he has gone,

Enjoy'd. I oft have sat beside her and And she in lonely widowhood remains!

Have listen'd with sweet admiration to She's follow'd to the grave, five noble sons!

Her strains of heav'nly eloquence while she She stood beside the bleeding forms of those

Describ'd the glories that are soon to be Great brother-martyrs of the latter-day.

Reveal'd. Ah! think of her, ye tender mothers when

She's witness'd change succeeding change Her feeble, tott'ring frame that bow'd beneath

Roll up the tide of revolution till The weight of years and life's infirmities,

Its heaving waves accumulating seem Accumulated by the toils and cares,

About to burst and overwhelm the world! Anxieties and oft heart-rending griefs;

The standard of our country, she has seen Stood o'er her murder'd sons! She laid her hand

Rising in glorious majesty, and wave Upon their marble foreheads, while the blood

Its fam'd, unrival'd banner gracefully, Was freely gushing from their purple wounds!

Till other hands than those that rear'd it, sapp'd And yet she lives, and yet bears witness to

Its broad foundation, and its ensign marr'd- The truth for which they fell a sacrifice.

Tott'ring and tremulous it now appears

Ready to fall and in its fall to make Yes, venerable Lady, thou shalt live

The most tremendous crash the civil world While life to thee shall be a blessing. Thou

Has ever known! Art dear to ev'ry faithful saint. Thousands

She's seen the church of God Already bless thee-millions yet to come

Start into being and extend itself Will venerate thy name and speak thy praise.

From shore to shore and plant its footsteps on

City of Joseph, May, 1845.

The Times and Seasons, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Main and Kimball Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-TWO DOLLARS per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 10
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 10.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. June 1, 1845 [Whole No. 118.



The Attorney General of Mo., wrote the counsel employed by the church in Zion to prosecute the mob, of which the following is a copy:

"City of Jefferson, Nov. 21, 1833.


From conversation I have had with the Governor, I believe I am warranted in saying to you, and through you to the Mormons, that if they desire to be replaced in their property, that is, their houses in Jackson county, an adequate force will be sent forthwith to effect that object. Perhaps a direct application had better be made to him for that purpose, if they wish thus to be repossessed. The Militia have been ordered to hold themselves in readiness.

If the Mormons will organize themselves into regular companies, or a regular company of militia, either volunteers or otherwise, they will, I have no doubt, be supplied with public arms. This must be upon application, therefore, as a volunteer company must be accepted by the Colonel, and that is a matter in his discretion, perhaps the best way would be to organize and elect officers as is done in ordinary cases,-not volunteers, you could give them the necessary directions on these points. If the Colonel should refuse to order an election of company officers, after they have reported themselves to him for that purpose, he would I presume, be court martialled therefor [therefore], on a representation to the Governor of the facts. As only a certain quantity of public arms can be distributed in each county; those who first apply will be most likely to receive them. The less, therefore, that is said upon the subject the better.

I am with great respect your ob't serv't,

(Signed) R. W. WELLS."

Again, Judge Ryland wrote Amos Reese Esq., Circuit Attorney, of the same counsel, as follows:

"Lexington, Nov. 24, 1833.

Dear Sir:

I have been requested by the Governor to inform him about the outrageous acts of unparalleled violence that have lately happened in Jackson county, and have also been requested to examine into these outrages and take steps to punish the guilty and screen the innocent.

I cannot proceed unless some person shall be willing to make the proper information before me. I now request you to inform me whether the Mormons are willing to take legal steps against the citizens of Jackson county? Whether they wish to return there, or not, and let me know all the matters connected with this unhappy affair. It will be necessary for you to see the persons injured, and be informed of their desires and intentions. The military force will repair to Jackson county, to aid the execution of any order I make on this subject. Be particular in your information to me. I am willing to go any time to Jackson county, for the purpose of holding a court of inquiry, and binding over to keep the peace such persons as I shall think ought to be restrained.

It is a disgrace to the state for such acts to happen within its limits, and the disgrace will attach to our official characters, if we neglect to take proper means to insure the punishment due such offenders.

I wish to know whether Joshua Lewis and Hiram Page handed the writ to the sheriff of Jackson county, that I made and issued on their affidavit against some of the ringleaders of the mob in Jackson county, dated the sixth of this month.

I will know why he refused to execute the writ, if it ever came to his hands. Enquire [Inquire] into this subject and let me know. I should be glad to see you and agree upon what course to take. After you have sufficiently informed yourself, come down and see me, as you live near the scene of these outrages you are better able to receive all information necessary, and prepare for future action than I am.

Write me as soon informed, and state when you can come down and see me on this business. Keep copies of all the letters you write on this subject.

Your Friend,

(Signed,) JOHN F. RYLAND.

On the 22nd, my brother Don Carlos, came to live with me and learn the art of printing.

Elders Orson Hyde and John Gould returned from Zion on the 25th, and brought the melancholy intelligence of the riot in Zion; of the inhabitants persecuting the brethren.

Elder A. S. Gilbert wrote the Governor of Missouri, as follows:


Liberty, Clay Co., Nov. 29th 1833

Dear Sir:

Yesterday I saw Mr. Doniphan, an attorney of this place, who informed me that he saw the Attorney General, Mr. Wells, in Saline County, last Saturday week, and that Mr. Wells



had acquainted him with your intention of ordering a court of enquiry [inquiry] to be held in Jackson county, in relation to the late riotous proceedings in that county. Mr. Doniphan is of opinion from the conversation he had with Mr. Wells, that said order will be suspended till a communication is received from our people, or their counsel. This is therefore to acquaint your excellency, that most of the heads of our church had an interview yesterday on the subject of an immediate court of enquiry [inquiry] to be held in Jackson county, and by their request to me. I hasten to lay before your excellency serious difficulties attending our people on an immediate court of enquiry [inquiry] being called.

Our church is at this time scattered in every direction: some in the new county of Van Buren; a part in this county; and a part in Lafayette, Ray, &c. Some of our principal witnesses would be women and children, and while the rage of the mob continues, it would be impossible to gather them in safety at Independence; and that your excellency may know of the unabating fury with which the last remnant of our people, remaining in that county are pursued at this time, I here state that a few families, perhaps fifteen to twenty, who settled themselves more than two years ago on the prairie, about fifteen miles from the county seat of Jackson county, had hoped from the obscurity of their location, that they might escape the vengeance of the enemy through the winter; consequently they remained on their plantations, receiving occasionally, a few individual threats, till last Sunday, when a mob made their appearance among them; some with pistols cocked and presented to their breasts, commanding them to leave the county in three days, or they would tear their houses down over their heads, &c., &c.

Two expresses arrived here from said neighborhood last Monday morning, for advice, and the council advised their speedy removal for the preservation of life, and their personal effects. I suppose these families will be out of the county of Jackson this week. In this distressed situation, in behalf of my brethren, I pray your excellency to await a further communication, which will soon follow this, setting forth among other things the importance of our people being restored to their possessions, that they may have an equal chance with their enemies in producing important testimony before the court, which the enemy are now determined to deprive them of. Trusting that your excellency will perceive the agitation and consternation that must necessarily prevail among most of our people at this day, from the unparalleled usage they have received, and many of them wandering at this time destitute of shelter.

An immediate court of enquiry [inquiry] called while our people are thus situated, would give our enemies a decided advantage in point of testimony, while they are in possession of their own homes, and ours also; with no enemy in the county to molest or make them afraid.

Very respectfully, your ob't serv't,


To His Excellency Daniel Dunklin, Jefferson City, Mo."

"I have seen and read the above letter, and on reflection, I concur entirely in the opinion therein expressed. I also think that at the next regular term of the court, an examination of the criminal matter cannot be gone into, without a guard for the court and witnesses.

(Signed.) AMOS REESE."

Those who were threatened by the mob on Sunday the 24th, fled into Clay county and encamped on the banks of the Missouri river.-A number of the families went into Van Buren county: their whole number of men, women, and children, being upwards of one hundred and fifty.

About the 1st of December, Elder Cowdery and Bishop Whitney arrived at Kirtland with a new press and type, and on the 4th commenced distributing the type.

The next day I wrote to Bishop Partridge, Liberty, Clay county, Missouri, the following:

Kirtland, Dec. 5th, 1833.

Dear Brethren:

We have just received a letter from Brother Phelps, dated 6th and 7th of November, at Liberty, which gives us the painful intelligence of the rage of the enemy, and your present unsettled situation. But I must inform you that there is a great dubiety resting upon our minds, with regard to the true state of affairs in Zion; for there seems to be some difference in the statements of Elder Phelps' letter, and that of Elder Hyde's communication to the editors of the Missouri Republican. Elder Hyde states that "on Monday the 4th, the mob collected in Independence, to the number of two or three hundred, well armed, and a part of their number went above Blue, to drive away our people and destroy our property; but they were met by a party of our people, and being prepared they poured a deadly fire upon them, two of their number fell dead on the ground, and a number mortally wounded, among the former was Brazeal.

Tuesday morning there were a number of the mob missing, and could not be accounted for, and while we were at Liberty landing, on Wednesday, a messenger rode up saying that he had just come from the seat of war, and that the night before another battle was fought, in



which Mr. Hicks fell, having three balls and some buck shot through his body, and about twenty more shared a similar fate; and, also, that one or two of our men were killed, and as many wounded; and he [Hyde] heard the cannonading distinctly; and also, stated that the man who broke open the store took Gilbert, Phelps, and one more, for false imprisonment, and put them in prison, and as near as he could learn, never to let them escape alive."

This statement of Elder Hyde, is somewhat different from that of Elder Phelps who states that "on Friday night the brethren had mustered about forty or fifty men, armed, and marched into the village, took one prisoner, and fired one gun; (through mistake) and on Saturday the mob fell upon our brethren above Blue, and one of Manship's sons was mortally wounded. On Monday a regular action was fought near Christian Whitmer's under the command of Elder David Whitmer. We had four wounded; they had five wounded and two killed, viz: Linville and Brazeal. From Friday till Tuesday, our brethren were under arms, when one hundred and fifty of them came forth, like Moroni, to battle. On Tuesday morning the mob had collected to the number of three hundred and before any blood was shed, we agreed to go away immediately, and the enemy took our guns."

Elder Phelps also states, that "since the above was written (viz: on the 6th,) another horrid scene has transpired: after our people surrendered their arms, a party of the mob went above Blue, and began to whip, and even murder; and the brethren have been driven into the woods, and are fleeing to the ferry; and also the mob have hired the ferryman to carry them across the river; [but they made the brethren pay the ferriage,] and it was reported that the mob had killed two more of the brethren."

It appears brethren, that the above statements were mostly from reports, and no certainty of their being correct; therefore, it is difficult for us to advise, and can only say, that the destinies of our people are in the hands of a just God, and he will do no injustice to any one; and this one thing is sure, that they who will live godly in Christ Jesus, shall suffer persecution; and before their robes are made white in the blood of the Lamb, it is to be expected they will pass through great tribulation, according to John the Revelator.

I wish when you receive this letter that you would collect every particular, concerning the mob, from the beginning, and send us a correct statement of facts, as they transpired from time to time, that we may be enabled to give the public correct information on the subject; and inform us also of the situation of the brethren, with respect to their means of sustenance, &c.

I would inform you that it is not the will of the Lord for you to sell your lands in Zion, if means can possibly be procured for their sustenance without. Every exertion should be made to maintain the cause you have espoused, and to contribute to the necessities of one another, as much as possible, in this your great calamity, and remember not to murmur at the dealings of God with his creatures. You are not as yet brought into as trying circumstances, as were the ancient prophets and apostles. Call to mind a Daniel, the three Hebrew children, Jeremiah, Paul, Stephen, and many more, too numerous too mention; who were stoned, sawn [sawed] asunder, tempted, slain with the sword, and wandered about in sheep skins and goat skins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented, of whom the world was not worthy. They wandered in deserts and in mountains, and in dens, and in caves of the earth; yet they all obtained a good report through faith; and amidst all their afflictions they rejoiced that they were counted worthy to receive persecution for Christ's sake.

We know not what we shall be called to pass through before Zion is delivered and established; therefore, we have great need to live near to God, and always be in strict obedience to all his commandments, that we may have a conscience void of offence [offense] towards God and man.-It is your privilege to use every lawful means in your power to seek redress for your grievances of your enemies, and prosecute them to the extent of the law; but it will be impossible for us to render you any assistance in a temporal point of view, as our means are already exhausted, and we are deeply in debt and know of no means whereby we shall be able to extricate ourselves.

The inhabitants of this county threaten our destruction, and we know not how soon they may be permitted to follow the examples of the Missourians; but our trust is in God, and we are determined by his grace assisting us, to maintain the cause and hold out faithful unto the end, that we may be crowned with crowns of celestial glory, and enter into the rest that is prepared for the children of God.

We are now distributing the type and calculate to commence setting to-day, and issue a paper the last of this week, or beginning of next. We wrote to Elder Phelps some time since, and also sent by Elder Hyde for the names of subscribers to the Star, which we have not yet received; and, until we receive them, the most of the subscribers will be deprived of them; and when you receive this, if you have not sent them, I wish you to attend to it immediately, as much inconvenience will attend a delay.



We expect shortly to publish a political paper, weekly in favor of the present administration; the influential men of that party have offered a liberal patronage to us, and we hope to succeed, for thereby we can show the public the purity of our intention in supporting the government under which we live.

We learn by Elder Phelps, that the brethren have surrendered their arms to the enemy, and are fleeing across the river. If that is the case, it is not meet that they should recommence hostilities with them; but, if not, you should maintain the ground as long as there is a man left, as the spot of ground upon which you were located, is the place appointed of the Lord for your inheritance, and it was right in the sight of God that you contended for it to the last.

You will recollect that the Lord has said that Zion should not be removed out of her place; therefore, the land should not be sold, but be held by the saints, until the Lord in his wisdom, opens a way for your return; and until that time, if you can purchase a tract of land, in Clay county, for present emergencies, it is right you should do so, if you can do it, and not sell your land in Jackson county. It is not safe for us to send you a written revelation on the subject, but what is written above is according to wisdom. I haste to a close to give room for Brother Oliver, and remain yours in the bonds of the everlasting covenant.


December 6th. Being prepared to commence our labors in the printing business, I ask God, in the name of Jesus, to establish it forever, and cause that his word may speedily go forth to the nations of the earth to the accomplishing of his great work, in bringing about the restoration of the house of Israel.

This day, also, the Elders in Missouri sent the following petition

"To his Excellency, Daniel Dunklin, governor of the State of Missouri: We, the undersigned, leading members of the Church of Christ, vulgarly called Mormons, would respectfully represent to your Excellency, in addition to the petition presented to you by Messrs. Phelps and Hyde, and the affidavit of Messrs. Phelps, Gilbert and McLellin, after having read the letters of the Attorney General and District Judge of this circuit to Mr. Reese; that whereas, our society, men, women, and children, after having been in some cases, wounded, scourged, and threatened with death, have been driven by force of arms from their lands, houses, and much of their property in Jackson county;-most of which lands, houses, and property have been possessed by the mob of Jackson county, or others, and are now unlawfully detained from the use and possession of our people. And that whereas our people have been driven and scattered into the counties of Clay, Ray, Van Buren, Lafayette, and others, where in many cases, they are destitute of the common necessaries of life in this, even this winter season; and that whereas, the guns which were taken from our people, as set forth in the affidavit, are kept from them;-Therefore, in behalf of our society, which is so scattered and suffering, we, your petitioners, ask aid and assistance of your Excellency, that we may be restored to our lands, houses, and property, and protected in them by the militia of the state, if legal, or by a detachment of the United States Rangers, which might be located at Independence, instead of Cantonment Leavenworth, till peace is restored. [This could be done probably, by conferring with the President, or perhaps Colonel Dodge] Also, we ask that our men may be organized into companies of Jackson Guards, and be furnished with arms by the state, to assist in maintaining their right against the unhallowed power of the mob of Jackson county:

And then, when arrangements are made to protect us in our persons and property, (which cannot be done without an armed force, nor would it be prudent to risk our lives there, without guards, till we receive strength from our friends, to protect ourselves,) we wish a court of enquiry [inquiry] instituted, to investigate the whole matter of the mob against the Mormons; and we will ever pray.




The following letter accompanied the foregoing petition:

Liberty, Dec. 6th, 1833.

Dear Sir:

Your Excellency will perceive by the petition bearing date with this letter, that we intend to return to Jackson county, as soon as arrangements can be made to protect us, after we are again placed into our possessions.

We do not wish to go till we know that our lives are not in danger of a lawless mob.-Your Excellency will understand that, at this inclement season, it will require time to restore us, and troops to protect us, after we are there, for the threats of the mob have not ceased.

Your ob't serv't,


To Daniel Dunklin, Governor of Missouri."

To do justice and judgment is more acceptable to the Lord than sacrifice-Solomon.




As the elders have been commanded to study the history of countries and kingdoms, and make themselves acquainted with the manners and customs of the same, that they may be able to set forth the judgments and calamities that await this generation, in a clear and understanding manner, we thought it advisable to present the following sketch:-

CURIOUS SUPERSTITION AMONG THE NATIVES OF PORT PHILIP.-The idea generally entertained by the blacks, that they at their decease go to Van Diemen's Land, and come back white fellows, originated, no doubt, in this way. Buckley, on his first appearance among them, the first European they had seen, was received among them as the re-appearance of a native just dead, whom in every respect, except color, he closely resembled: was fully believed to be the very man; was adopted by the dead man's friends and tribe, and called by his name. No doubt but the similarity, fortunately for Buckley, saved his life. Afterwards, when settlers streamed over from Van Diemen's Land, and the natives heard it mentioned almost only as the place whence the white people came, and probably seeing many others in person or feature resembling their dead relatives, that they should have such an idea is nothing singular or wonderful. Much more singular and curious ideas they have; strange indeed is their notion of death, or rather, that with the constant and palpable decay of the human frame before their eyes, they have no belief in death, or rather, they have no belief in death from natural causes. All deaths they consider to be the result of accident, malice or magic. When a death occurs, they decide that the deceased person's kidney-fat has been stolen away in sleep by some enemy, aided by magic. The body is tied up immediately in a lump, tightly drawn together, body and limbs by strips of bark or cords; and he and every kind of property belonging to him, scrupulously and superstitiously-war implements, his waller-wallert, or opossum-rug, guns, if he has any, even double-barrelled [barreled] ones, although ever so highly valued-are broken; and these with the white and black money, in spite of itching hands longing to take it-every thing, in fact, goes with him into his grave, religiously.-Gravely also is it whispered into the ear of the dead man, that he may rest satisfied in his grave; that his black friends will, without fail, avenge his death. And in consideration of this arrangement, he is requested to refrain from terrifying his old friends and tribe; that he must not haunt them with alien voices, or the foot-marks of strange feet about their encampments. The mourners wear their white-paint mourning, never washing themselves, even if months should elapse before they have performed their vow to the deceased: when they have tasted the enemy's kidney-fat, the mourning ceases. This is a miserable superstition, and causes a great deal of bloodshed.-To discover in what direction the enemy of the dead is to be found, they take an insect, and observe in what direction it crawls; and that is an infallible indication, In that quarter they go, no matter how far, the first native crossing their path is the murderer of the dead, and in his turn becomes the murdered.-Howitt's Impressions of Australia.


Minutes of a special Conference of the Cincinatti [Cincinnati] branch of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, held at Elder Pugh's on the 1st day of June, 1845.

The conference met agreeable to previous appointment, and was called to order by Elder Crippin. Elder John W. Crippin was appointed President, and George Hales Clerk.

The conference was opened by singing and prayer by Elder Abraham Wright. Present-three seventies, two elders, one priest, and two teachers.

The President then laid before them the object of the conference. Elder Elijah Able then preferred a charge against Mrs. Carter, Mrs. Evans, and Miss Jane Roberts, for absenting themselves from the meeting of this branch, and speaking disrespectfully of the heads of the church.

It was then moved and seconded that they be expelled from the church, which was done by a unanimous vote.

The branch numbers thirty-two members, all in good standing. There has been four baptised [baptized] since last conference.

It is with pleasure we inform our brethren and friends that there is more union existing in this branch than there has been for the last three years, for which we give God the glory.

Motioned and carried, that the minutes of this conference be sent to the editor of the "Times and Seasons" for publication.

The conference then adjourned sine die.




The Western Christian Advocate, the western organ of the Methodist Episcopal Church, seem disposed to treat the late Convention at Louisville, and the new church organized by



them as schismatic. It files seven objections against the new organization.

1. It is no legitimate division of the M. E. Church.

2. The plan of the General Conference did not authorize, sanction or justify the separation.

3. The new organization possesses many elements of schism-for example, agitation by the press, condemnation of the Church, Bishop Andrew encouraged in contumacy, Bishop Soule encouraged in disregarding the acts of his colleagues.

4. The new Church is pro-slavery.

5. The manner in which the organization has been effected, is of revolutionary tendency in the State.

6. Itenerancy cannot long exist in the new Church.

7. By its pro-slavery principles and action in time, it will be shut out from access to the slaves and colored people of the south.

(->) We copy the foregoing to show our readers how far the spirit of division has seized this generation. Of course they will "treat the new church as schismatic," and the new church will treat the old church as schismatic, and both parties will consider it no legitimate division. If God was in either system, the voice of Jesus would whisper to the boisterous elements, "peace; be still" and immediately, love, union and friendship, would triumph over passion; and the great family of man would rejoice in the Holy One of Israel, and be blest by blessing. But alas! the awful day approaches, when every man will rise to fight his neighbor, and who will go for God?




To continue the history of the seven holy ones, who agreed to take upon them bodies of flesh, and work out a more exceeding and eternal crown of glory, upon Idumia, it will be necessary to premise, that Milauleph, and his first companion in the flesh, knew before they left their "first estate," what their fathers' will was; and that when they should begin to replenish the earth, Satan, who had been raised and educated with them in their father's family, would descend from heaven like lightning to tempt them, that they might know to choose good and reject evil. These two, who had engaged to people Idumia: to subdue it, and to return, having kept the faith once delivered to the chosen seed, were informed, when they agreed to go and labor their hour, that besides the comforter, to bring all things to their remembrance, the angels which attended them on high should attend them below to preserve them from the secret of unforseen [unforeseen] snares of those angels who kept not their first estates, but were left in their sins, to roam from region to region, and in chains of darkness, until the great day of judgment.

It was written in the law of the Lord on high, that they that overcome by obedience, should be made kings and queens, and priests and priestesses to God and his Father, through the atonement of the eldest son, and that natural eyes should not see, nor natural ears hear, neither should the natural heart conceive the great, glorious, and eternal things, honors and blessings, that were then, in the Father's dominions, and mansions, prepared in the beginning for them that kept the faith to the end, and entered triumphantly into their third estates: -the eternal life.

It was also written in the law of the Lord on high, that when the Lord punished men for their sins, he would "punish the hosts of the high ones on high," and the "kings of the earth upon earth,"-that spirit might judge spirit, and flesh judge flesh; for this honor have all the just, and this honor have all the saints.

Having this understanding-Idumia was placed in its space, but was "desolate and empty." and the life organizing power of the Gods, or sons of the "head," moved over the matters and then the land and water separated. And the Gods called "light, and light came," and they went on and organized a world, and created every thing necessary to beautify and adorn it, with life and the power of lives to sustain it, until it should fill the measure of all designed, from a mite to a mammoth; from a man to a God; and Milauleph's and his wife's spirits, clothed in heavenly garments, and learned in eternal wisdom, witnessed the creation, as the spirits of the Gods had witnessed their Father: for even the elder brother could do nothing but what he had seen his Father do in eternities [eternity's] before.

Perhaps this subject may excite the curiosity of some as it will lead the mind back among the worlds that have been organized and passed away,-and among the Gods and angels that have attended to execute the laws and decrees of one universe after another, from eternity to eternity, from the beginning till now; and, to increase the curiosity of having this present world pass away with a great noise, when there is no place found for it;-and of having organized a new heaven and a new earth, wherein dwelleth "righteousness;" and as our fathers cannot be perfect without us, nor we without them; and as the man is not without the woman,



neither the woman without the man in the Lord, perhaps Milauleph and his wife, as king and queen to God, and all the sons and daughters of the "head" will shout for joy, and the morning stars sing together again, at the "third" entrance of Idumia and sanctified millions!-Who knows?



At half past 9 o'clock A. M., on Saturday the 24th ult., a lengthy procession of carriages was formed in front of the residence of Mrs. Emma Smith, widow of the martyred Joseph Smith, at the front of which rested, upon a hearse, the coffin that contained the lifeless remains of Mrs. Caroline Smith, deceased wife of Elder William Smith, of the quorum of the Twelve.

At 7 o'clock P. M., of Thursday previous, her spirit took its flight to the spirit world, leaving her companion, two daughters, and numerous relatives and friends to mourn her loss.

The procession moved on slowly and majestically, and arrived at the stand east of the Temple, where it halted. The corpse was conveyed in front of the stand; the mourners were seated around it, and at 10 o'clock the services were opened by prayer from Elder Page.

After singing, Elder Orson Pratt arose and delivered an address, of which the following is the substance:-

"We will read a few passages of scripture contained in the seventh chapter of the revelations of St. John, commencing at the ninth verse. [He read the remainder of the chapter.]

The words of our text, which will be a foundation upon which to predicate some remarks upon the present occasion, will be found in the forty-fourth verse of the fifteenth chapter of Paul's Epistle to the Corinthians: 'It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body.'

Brethren, sisters and friends,-we have assembled ourselves together, this morning, upon this solemn and important occasion, to pay our last earthly respects so [to?] a beloved sister, whose remains now lay before us. It is a custom among the nations of the earth to witness their respect for deceased friends by following them to the place of interment, and it is also a custom with the Saints of the Most High God, to assemble themselves together to hear a word of consolation and instruction upon such occasions.

It may not be amiss to make a few remarks, this morning, upon the subject of the resurrection of the dead. In reflecting upon this subject, the mind is led to inquire: why is it that the human family are subject to death, to a separation of soul and body? Why is it that the plan of the resurrection was devised? These are questions of vast importance, and are gratifying to be understood.

Death is no part of the original plan of salvation; that is, the Almighty did not decree it from before the foundation of the world, independent of the agency of man. But it has been entailed upon us as a curse; not in consequence of our own transgressions, but in consequence of the transgression of our first parents in the garden of Eden.

In the morning of creation all things were pronounced good by the Creator, as they rolled into organized existence unsullied and without a curse. Man, the last and noblest of God's creation was placed in the garden of Eden, being governed by laws and restricted by commandments, not being subject to sickness, disease, or death. Adam was placed upon the earth an immortal being. He was placed in the garden to dress, beautify and adorn it, and to hold the supremacy of power over all the things of God's creation.

Instead of our first parents eating animal food, they subsisted upon herbs and the fruits of the earth, which were originally designed for the food of man, and had they not transgressed they would have both been living upon the earth at the present day, as fair, as healthy, as beautiful and as free from sickness and death, as they were previous to the transgression. What was that transgression? It was violating a single commandment of God, and disregarding the counsel of those immortal beings who stood above them in authority. The Creator placed in the garden a certain tree and warned Adam that in the day he eat the fruit thereof he should surely die. He commanded him not to eat the fruit. His was a simple commandment; but the violation of it subjected Adam to a fall from his exalted station in the favor of God. Consequently a curse was passed upon all created things, and in the posterity of Adam were sown the seeds of dissolution.

Some have imbibed the idea that the fruit of the tree which Adam was commanded not to eat, contained the properties of death, which, when eaten by Adam, diffused through his system the nature of mortality. This may be the case, and it may not; I do not pretend to say at present. It is sufficient, for the present occasion, for us to know that it was in consequence of transgression that misery and death entered this fair creation. And you who mourn the loss of friends, do not harbor the



idea that it is in consequence of any sin of your own that you are deprived of the society of friends, and are subject, yourselves, to the sting of death. This is not the case.

I said in the first of my remarks, that death was not devised by the Almighty independent of the agency of man. This you will perceive to be a correct remark, when you understand that notwithstanding Adam was an immortal being, yet he acted upon his agency, having the power, like one of us, to obey or disobey the commandments of God. That transgression subjected him to a curse, and that was a fall from a state of immortality to that of mortality; consequently you see that it was through his agency that death entered the world. The scriptures inform us in one place, that by one man death entered the world. Again it says: 'As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.' We also read in another text that in consequence of the transgression of one man, judgment was passed upon all men unto condemnation. These passages will be sufficient to prove my statements.

Having examined briefly the origin and extent of the curse, let us now examine the extent of its duration, and see if any way has been devised by which it will ever be removed. For if there has not been a plan devised, then there is no resurrection of the dead; for the effect of the curse upon Adam and his posterity was a final and complete destruction of the body. When death ensued, the spirit took its departure from the body, never to be united with it again.-This was to be the deplorable condition of the human family, and this would have been their fate, had not an atonement been made, and a plan of redemption been devised. But, thanks be to the great Ruler of heaven and earth, an atonement has been made and a plan has been devised, by which the human family will be redeemed from the curse and be brought up from their graves in a state of immortality and eternal life. Dry up your tears, brethren and sisters; let your hearts rejoice with the assurance that we soon shall meet with those for whom we mourn, never more to be separated by death-Were it not for this atonement, it would be far better for our spirits had they never taken tabernacles. Deplorable would have been our condition to all eternity.

The spirit of the Savior, from the eternal world, looked down upon the condition of the human family, and in order that they might be redeemed he offered to come into the world, take a tabernacle and lay down his life as an atonement for the transgression of Adam. His was a pure and holy spirit, having never been sullied by the commission of sin, therefore the grave could not retain him. He came and did the will of the Father, lived without the commission of sin, laid down his life for the sins of the world; therefore was the atonement complete and the redemption universal.

What is to be understood by the term spiritual body? I am aware that this is a difficult question to answer. The sectarian would suppose that a spirit is something capable of being every where present; that it can fly away beyond the bounds of time and space,' and be present there at the same time that it is present with us here. But as for the Saints of the Most High God, we do not believe in the existence of any place or thing 'beyond the bounds of time and space,' neither do we believe in any immateriality, being connected with any of the creations of God. We believe that spirit is as much a substance as the earth on which we move, yet it is of a more refined substance and nature; -so refined that mortal eyes cannot behold; but when our sight becomes celestialized and strengthened, then can we behold spirit as distinctly as we now can behold one another.-What did Paul mean when he said it should be raised a spiritual body? Did he mean that the flesh and bone that would be raised would be spirit? No: But he meant that after bone had come together to its bone, and flesh and sinews had come upon the bones and they had been covered with skin, according to Ezekiel, that the form would be quickened to life by the spirit of God, which would constitute it a spiritual body.

Some people suppose that when a person dies his spirit enters immediately into those high degrees of glory, designed for them from before the foundation of the world. This is a mistaken idea. If you will examine the Bible, the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, you will find that there is but very little recorded relative to the situation of the spirit after it leaves the body, before it again unites with the same. But it is revealed in the Book of Mormon that the spirit goes back to the Father of all spirits, and finds a place of rest, where it will remain until the resurrection, when it will again possess the body that it laid down in consequence of the curse, and thus be prepared to enter upon higher exaltations and glories in the eternal world. During the period of this separation the spirit will not be employed in ministering to beings of flesh and bone; but they will minister to their own kind; they will be ministers to the world of spirits, preaching the gospel to those who did not embrace it previous to their separation from their bodies. How do you think the spirit of the Savior spent the three days that



intervened between his crucifixion and his resurrection? Did he sit down in his Father's kingdom and do nothing but slap his hands and sing praises? His Father unfolded to him the world of spirits. He looked upon them and saw that they were his lawful, legitimate brothers and sisters in the spirit, that they all descended from the same Father, and he possessed the natural feeling of anxiety to redeem his kindred from their situation. The Father commissioned him to preach the gospel to them and show them the plan by which they could be brought up in the resurrection and prepare themselves for higher glories. This is the way that he spent the time, and this is the way that every person who holds the priesthood will spend the time that intervenes between his death and his resurrection. The spirits of men are not all that will be employed in this delightful task; but you too, my sisters, will take a part therein, for you will hold a portion of the priesthood with your husbands, and you will thus do a work, as well as they, that will augment that glory which you will enjoy after your resurrection.

The next thing we will speak of will be the reward that will be bestowed upon the resurrected Saints. This is something upon which all inspired men have spoken and written; and it is a theme that rejoices the hearts of the Saints while contemplating it.

The Saints will not receive their crowns of glory until after their resurrection. When the curse in part shall be removed from the world; when wickedness and abomination shall be known no more in the land, then will the Saints come forth clothed with immortality, and be crowned with power and glory as a reward for all their labors. No person will be crowned with power in the eternal world, (we are to be kings and priests to God to all eternity,) unless they have been ordained thereto in this life, previous to their death, or by some friend acting as proxy for them afterwards, and receiving it for them. What is it to be kings and priests? It is to have honor, authority and dominion, having kingdoms to preside over, and subjects to govern, and possessing the ability ever to increase their authority and glory, and extend their dominion.

Paul perfectly understood that the Saints would not receive their crowns of reward until after the resurrection, when he remarked:-'I have fought the good fight; I have kept the faith; and from henceforth is a crown of glory laid up for me, which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give me at that day, and not only me, but to all those who love his appearing.'

Our beloved sister, whose remains are now before us, has fallen asleep with the assurance of a glorious resurrection, and she will come up, being numbered with those who have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, having passed through great tribulations. She has a right to this honor. She passed through the Missouri persecutions, with her companion, and was ever faithful and true to the cause of God. Her constitution was destroyed in consequence of the hardships she there endured. Soon after she came to Illinois, she was taken sick with the dropsy, which continued to prey upon her system, and something like two years ago, through the advice and counsel of her friends, she went with her husband to the east, for the purpose of recovering her health. Some two weeks ago she returned to this city. Every exertion was made to restore her to health; but her disease was of so long standing, and had become so settled upon her system, that it was impossible to restore her, and her spirit was called back to the world of spirits, to await that period when she shall be called forth from her grave by the power of the presthood [priesthood], to join again with her companion and friends in a state of immortality, to be crowned with celestial honors in the kingdom of our God."



JUNE 1, 1845.


Since the publication of the last Times and Seasons, we have frequently been interrogated about the meaning of some remarks made by Eld. Wm. Smith in an article headed patriarchal, and also concerning some expressions in the editorial connected therewith; and as the nature of the office of Patriarch, does not seem to be fully understood, we thought a little explanation on this point might not be amiss.

So far as the editorial is concerned it was written rather hastily by our junior editor, W. W. Phelps, and did not come under our notice until after it was published. There are some expressions contained in it, which might have been worded better and have rendered it less subject to criticism; but he assures us that no such intention was intended to be conveyed as that which is conceived by some. And concerning Brother Wm. Smith, we are better acquainted with him, and with his views, than to believe that he intended to convey any such idea as the one which some persons would put upon, or gather from his sayings.



In regard to the office of Patriarch, William Smith has been ordained Patriarch to the church; but he is not the only Patriarch, but would act as a senior patriarch, holding the keys of that priesthood; and his labors would be more especially connected with the church in Zion; and he would take the lead, priority, or presidency of the Patriarchal office in this place; and in this capacity if there should be a council of Patriarchs, he as a matter of course would preside by right of office-But every legally ordained Patriarch has the same right to bless that he has, and their administrations are just as legal as his are. Every ordinance that is administered by a legal administrator, is legal. A priest has just as much right to baptize a person for the remission of sins as an elder, a high priest, or an apostle; but he cannot lay on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, because he does not posess [posses] the authority to do it; but an elder does, and an elder's administration would be just as legal as the administration of any of the before mentioned persons, or as that of the president of the church.

Every father, after he has received his patriarchal blessing, is a Patriarch to his own family; and has the right to confer patriarchal blessings upon his family; which blessing will be just as legal as those conferred by any Patriarch of the church: in fact it is his right; and a Patriarch in blessing his children, can only bless as his mouth-piece.

A Patriarch to the church is appointed to bless those who are orphans, or have no father in the church to bless them. Not as stated inadvertently, in the editorial above alluded to "to bless all, and such as have not a father to do it," for this he could not do, where the church is so extensive; the burthen [burden] would be too onerous; hence other Patriarchs have been ordained, both in this country, an in England, to assist the Patriarch to the church, and hence the provision made in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants: "It is the duty of the Twelve, in all)large branches of the church, to ordain evangelical ministers, Patriarchs as they shall be designated unto them by revelation." Page 104. And should any of those Patriarchs remove here, they have just as much right to administer in their patriarchal office under the direction of the patriarch to the church, as an elder or priest would, who should remove from one of the branches to this place, under the direction of the presidency. Brother Wm. Smith however, "holds the keys of the patriarchal blessings upon the heads of all my people," and would of necessity have the seniority, and of course the priority and presidency; yet it would be left for those who wished to be administered to, to make their choice; just as much as it would for a candidate for baptism to choose who should administer to him.

The above is the true doctrine of the church in regard to this matter, and we speak of it for the information of the brethren at large, lest those who may have received their patriarchal blessing from other sources, or from their fathers, might be tempted to think they were of no avail, and also, to set at rest this agitated question.

We now proceed to answer some of the remarks which we have heard:

We have been asked, "Does not patriarch over the whole church" place Brother William Smith at the head of the whole church as president?

Ans. No. Brother William is not patriarch over the whole church; but patriarch TO the church, and as such he was ordained. The expression "over the whole church," is a mistake made by W. W. Phelps. He is patriarch TO the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The Twelve are commanded to ordain evangelical ministers in all large branches of the church abroad, and who has charge over them, the patriarch? No. Those who ordained them, and to whom is committed the power and authority to regulate all the affairs of the churches abroad. And who has the charge of the whole priesthood here? Ans. The presidency of the church; and not the patriarch.

But does not the Book of Doctrine and Covenants say,

"First, I give unto you Hyrum Smith to be a Patriarch unto you to hold the sealing blessings of my church, even the Holy Spirit of promise whereby ye are sealed up unto the day of redemption, that ye may not fall."

Yes. But that is in regard to seniority not in regard to authority in priesthood, for it immediately follows, "I give unto you my servant Joseph to be a presiding elder over all my church," In page 110, D. C. we read "the duty of president of the office of the high priesthood, is to preside over the whole church, and to be like unto Moses." And from this it is evident that the president of the church, not the patriarch, is appointed by God to preside.

But does not the Patriarch stand in the same relationship to the church, as Adam did to his family, and as Abraham and Jacob did to theirs? No. This is another mistake which is made by our junior, and one that may be very easily made inadvertantly [inadvertently]. Adam was the natural father of his posterity, who were his family and over whom he presided as patriarch, prophet, priest, and king. Both Abraham and Jacob stood in the same relationship



to their families. But not so with Father Joseph Smith, Hyrum Smith, or William Smith. They were not the natural fathers of the church, and could not stand in the same capacity as Adam, Abraham, or Jacob; but inasmuch as there had been none to bless for generations past, according to the ancient order, they were ordained and set apart for the purpose of conferring patriarchal blessings, to hold the keys of this priesthood, and unlock the door, that had long been closed upon the human family: that blessings might again be conferred according to the ancient order, and those who were orphans, or had no father to bless them, might receive it through a patriarch who should act as proxy for their father, and that fathers might again be enabled to act as patriarchs to their families, and bless their children. For like all other ordinances in the church, this had been neglected; and must needs be restored. But Father Joseph Smith was not president of the church, nor the president's counsel. Nor was Hyrum Smith either president of president's counsel. He was once counsel but when he was ordained patriarch he gave it up and another was ordained in his stead, (Wm. Law) and in all probability if Br. William magnifies his calling he will not be able henceforth to attend to the duties of an apostle; but officiate in the same capacity in regard to blessing as his brother Hyrum did. Not as president of the church; but as patriarch to it.

The president of the church presides over all patriarchs, presidents, and councils of the church; and this presidency does not depend so much upon genealogy as upon calling, order, and seniority. James and Joses were the brothers of Jesus, and John was his beloved disciple, yet Peter held the keys and presided over all the church. Br. William was in the Quorum of the Twelve yet he was not president of the Twelve during his brother's lifetime, nor since; and if being ordained a patriarch would make him president of the church, it would have made Father Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith, presidents over the church instead of Joseph.

Br. William understands the matter, and were it not for the folly of some men there would be no necessity for these remarks.

A Patriarch is what is termed in scripture an evangelist, and Br. William acts in that capacity, and God placed in the church "first apostles," not first evangelists, but the president stands in the same relationship to the church as Moses did to the children of Israel, according to the revelations.

Again, who ordained Father Smith to the office of patriarch? His son Joseph: and Father Smith ordained Hyrum, and the Twelve (of whom Br. William is one) ordained him.-Who are appointed to ordain evangelical ministers? (See page 104 D. C.) Can a stream rise higher than its fountain? No. Says Paul, "verily the less is blessed of the better."

We think that every one will see that Br. William Smith's patriarchal office will not exalt him higher in regard to priesthood than he was before, as one of the Twelve; but will rather change the nature of his office.

But will it take any thing from his priesthood? it may be asked. No. You cannot take any man's priesthood away without transgression. Br. William will still retain the same power, priesthood and authority that he did before, and yet will hold in connexion [connection] with that the patriarchal office and the keys of that priesthood, and as one of the Twelve must maintain his dignity as one of the presidents of the church, of whom President Brigham Young is the president and head, and presides over all patriarchs, presidents and councils of the church.


That the saints at home and abroad may fully understand how the name of the church came into being, as we now call it, we have thought it advisable to copy from the record of the church, or law of the Lord, the following extract of a Revelation, given at Far West, Mo., in April, 1838, through Joseph Smith, the prophet and seer of said church, whose blood has sealed the truth of what he revealed. It reads as follows:-

"Verily thus saith the Lord unto you my servant Joseph Smith jr., and also, my servant Sidney Rigdon, and also, my servant Hyrum Smith and your counsellors [counselors] who are, and who shall be hereafter appointed; and also unto my servant Edward Partridge and his counsellors [counselors], and also, unto my faithful servants who are of the High Council of my church in Zion, (for thus it shall be called) and unto all the elders and people of my church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, scatter abroad in all the world: FOR THUS SHALL MY CHURCH BE CALLED IN THE LAST DAYS, EVEN THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS."

The Lord seems to be emphatically in earnest, by repeating the name twice, and the saints who abide in the truth will consider it so, Honorable men, who do not belong to the church, will admire the integrity of the saints, in preserving the name and landmarks of the church as they were handed down by the now



(immortal) and last restorer of the ancient covenants of Israel.

It affords us great satisfaction, to lay before the saints this unalterable name, by which they shall be designated from the spurious branches of the evil one, raised up to work miracles and "call down fire from heaven," in the last days.

It is worthy of notoriety that Lucifer and his minions, have never, from the beginning, got exactly the true pattern. This teaches us, that without revelation no man could build up the kingdom of heaven on the earth, and have it prosper. Rejoice then, brethren, and be exceeding glad, for there are other revelations, which say, "the kingdom is yours and shall be till the Lord comes."


The subject of metropolitan burial places, says an exchange paper, has often been discussed; but without the production of any beneficial results. It is an established fact that city graveyards exhale noxious gasses from which ensue horrible disease, and as is natural, death itself. The gasses produced by decomposition, it has been ascertained, are often strong enough to burst off the lids of coffins.

Abuses, too, are practised [practiced] by the owners and directors of these city receptacles of the dead. Recently, in London, a developement [development]was made which proved that in a burying ground of two acres in size fifteen hundred interments had been annually made. As it is well known that a quart cannot be put into a gill measure, this expose excited suspicion that all was not right, and so witnesses were called to testify, among other things, to the number of bodies interred in one grave. One of these witnesses testified that eight bodies were put in one grave, and that the grave was generally eight feet deep only. The coffins of adults were put in length-wise, and the coffins of children at each end. The following is a portion of the examination:

"How often do you remove the dead to make room for more?"

"We do not remove the bodies of adults."

"That seems to imply that you do remove those of children?"

"Not until they are decayed; when the rod goes through them (great sensation.)"

We have seen the rod operation performed in yards in this city. Another witness declared that "she had seen the grave-diggers throw up parts of human bodies, and then chop it up with their shovels. Saw one of them seize a corpse by the hair, and on that occasion she cried out and the men threw in the flesh and covered it with clay. She now added that since her last examination she saw Smith, one of the grave-diggers, carrying the bottom and lid of a coffin towards the bone-house. It was at six o'clock on Wednesday morning. Had seen the grave-diggers throw up dark heavy lumps. Could not at first tell what it was, but afterwards knew it to be human flesh. The man in the grave tossed it up on the clay. He would then come up and pick the hair up; saw very long hair at one time upon the clay."-This traffic seems worse than the purchase and sale of live human beings. Much worse.

(->) Upon this subject we would remark, that "the dead" are not treated with proper respect in large cities and other places. In old times the "dead" were respected as much as the living. We read many important interments in the scriptures. In Genesis we find:

"And Abraham hearkened unto Ephron; and Abraham weighed to Ephron the silver, which he had named in the audience of the sons of Heth, four hundred shekels of silver current money with the merchant.

And the field of Ephron, which was in Machpelah, which was before Mamre, the field, and the cave which was therein, and all the trees that were in the field, that were in all the borders round about, were made sure.

Unto Abraham for a possession, in the presence of the children of Heth, before all that went in at the gate of his city.

And after this, Abraham buried Sarah his wife in the cave of the field of Machpelah, before Mamre: the same is Hebron in the land of Canaan.

And the field, and the cave that is therein, were made sure unto Abraham, for a possession of a burying-place, by the sons of Heth.

And when Abraham had filled the measure of his days, gave up the ghost and died and was gathered unto his people, his sons Isaac and Ishmael buried him in the cave of Machpelah, in the field of Ephron the son of Zohar the Hittite, which is before Mamre."

The receptacles of the "dead" have been held sacred in all ages, by the civilized and the savage. Look at the mummies from the catacombs of Egypt. Look at the mounds of America, and reflect what noble spirits must have actuated the hearts of the living for the dead, among the nations that have passed from the world like the mighty waters of a great river, leaving nothing but the sand of its banks to point us to where it once was.

Embalming, too, is not destitute of the honor of old times. We read that "Joseph commanded his servants the physicians to embalm his father: and the physicians embalmed Israel.



And forty days were fulfilled for him; for so are fulfilled the days of those which are embalmed; and the Egyptians mourned for him three-score and ten days.

And Pharaoh said, go up, and bury thy father according as he made thee swear.

And Joseph went up to bury his father; and with him went up all the servants of Pharaoh, the elders of his house, and all the elders of the land of Egypt.

And his sons did unto him according as he commanded them:

For his sons carried him into the land of Canaan, and buried him in the cave of the field of Machpelah, which Abraham bought with the field, for a possession of a burying-place, of Ephron the Hittite, before Mamre."

After reflecting upon what men have done; the honor they have shown to the dead in days and ages passed and gone, it gives an honorable person, a saint, or a feeling man, horrible sensations to read such inhumanity as is expressed in the piece above copied from one of the time chroniclers of the day. There is certainly trouble enough among the living, without troubling the mouldering [moldering] remains of the dead. When revenge and hatred are steeping their garments in gore, and every man's hand is against his neighbor, suppose the word goes forth, "Let the dead bury their dead,-will there not be a feast for the beasts of the field, and the fowls of the air? He that hath ears to hear let him hear, and "honor the dead."


The Christian Intelligencer, (of Georgetown Kentucky,) a Methodist paper, and edited by a clergyman, contains a call for a convention of the laity of the Methodist Episcopal church, to consider the action of the ministers at the Louisville convention, in relation to the separation of the body into northern and southern divisions.

This movement is an extraordinary one for that body of people, but is one of the characteristics of the times:

Whereas, conventions are the order of the day, and the late Louisville convention has undertaken an extensive reformation in the church of our choice, which is to end no one knows where; and, whereas, it is meet and right that the members of said church should have a voice in all matters vitally affecting their spiritual and eternal interests, it is hereby respectfully suggested and proposed that the laity of said church hold a convention at some point in Kentucky, to be hereafter designated, some time about the first of October next, then and there to determine for themselves what shall be their action, in the face of a new organization, termed the Methodist Episcopal Church, south.

(->) It must needs be that offences [offenses] come but wo unto him by whom the offence [offense] cometh!-"Then and there to determine what shall be the rule of action!"-All that need be said,(while the blood of the prophets and saints remains unatoned for,) is division. No sectarian church or body or worldly minded men need to hope to do any thing that can augment union, harmony, or peace: God will not let them. These are the great days of trouble and commotion-Who is on the Lord's side? And by whom shall Jacob arise? for he is small. (See Amos 7th.)

NAPOLEON'S ATTEMPT TO PASS THE RED SEA.-The author of Eothen, or Traces of Travel, after mentioning several speculations as to the point at which the Israelites passed the Red Sea, one of the suppositions being that they had traversed only a small creek at the northern extremity, near Suez, proceeds as follows:-"Napoleon, when at Suez, made an attempt to follow the supposed steps of Moses, by passing the creek at this point, but it seems, according to the testimony of the people at Suez, that he and his horsemen managed the matter in a manner more resembling the failure of the Egyptians, than the success of the Israelites. According to the French account, Napoleon got out of the difficulty by that warrior-like presence of mind which served him so well when the fate of nations depended on the decision of a moment. He ordered his horsemen to disperse themselves in all directions, in order to multiply the chances of finding shallow water, and was thus enabled to discover a line by which he and his people were extricated. The story told by the people at Suez is very different. They declare that Napoleon parted from his horse, got thoroughly submerged, and was only fished out by the people on shore. I bathed twice at the point assigned to the Israelites, and the second time that I did so, I chose the time of low water, and tried to walk across, but I soon found myself out of my depth, or at least in water so deep that I could only advance by swimming."

(->) More men than Napoleon have tried to penetrate into the mysterious works of the Lord and failed also. We always have to record these specimens of great littleness for the benefit of posterity.

In old times, when David was in trouble, he sent his young men to a person by the name of Nabal for provisions.

"And Nabal answered David's servants, and



said, Who is David? and who is the son of Jessee? there be many servants now-a-days that break away every man from his master."

David, being one of the Lord's anointed, purposed to chastise such an insult, but Nabal's wife, possessing a noble soul, stepped into the rescue, and said,

"Let not my lord, I pray thee, regard this man of Belial, even Nabal: for as his name is, so is he; Nabal is his name, and folly is with him: but I, thy handmaid, saw not the young men of my lord, whom thou didst send."

So, the "folly" of all men who mock God, manifests itself, and continues from age to age as a beacon, to warn others.

There sometimes follows a curse as well as the shame. So it appears in the case above quoted.

"And Abigail came to Nabal; and, behold, he held a feast in his house like the feast of a king; and Nabal's heart was merry within him, for he was very drunken: wherefore she told him nothing, less or more, until the morning light.

But it came to pass in the morning, when the wine was gone out of Nabal, and his wife had told him these things, that his heart died within him, and he became as a stone.

And it came to pass about ten days after, that the Lord smote Nabal, that he died."


The N. Y. Tribune thus discourses upon the sanctity of Sunday and the modes and manners of the intelligent, christian, and moral people of New York:-

"Last Sunday being about the first really pleasant one of the season, furnished a fine chance for uncorking the repressed effervescence of the city, which in the warm season weekly runs over in all directions. The Hoboken ferries, the Harlem railroad cars, the Staten Island and Long Island boats, were all in constant requisition. Every departure of a boat left a disappointed crowd behind; while the cars passed squads and squadrons-nay, legions and armies-of gaudy bonnets and flouncing muslins at every corner. In the city itself, except at church hours and the attendant slow-paced processions, every thing was as hushed as if the world were newly made and had not yet discovered that it was alive. There is no more entirely solitary and silent place than gay and glittering Broadway on a sunny Sunday morning. The periphery of the city, however, takes lively forms and hues enough; and forth from every avenue rush incessant lines of humanity, scampering they know not why and they care not wherefore-only certain that they are going. This is enough to make them happy."

(->) "Remember the Sapbath [Sabbath] to keep it holy," has lost its value in New York. In fact, aside from the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, there is not pure religion enough on earth, to call down one blessing from heaven.

If Noah had not prevailed with God, and got this promise, that "while the earth remaineth, seed time and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night, shall not cease," the dissolution or end of the world would have come upon this generation before now. As the Savior said, as it was in the days of Noah, so it is in the last days-they eat and drink, and give in marriage, and to-morrow-ah that is awful! beware!


The prophet said when the Lord's scourge passed over, it "should be a vexation only to understand the report" and since the fire commenced laying waste the hopes of man in our country, we could not help reflecting that it vexed some to hear the report. While men oppress their fellow men, there seems to be an invisible hand, that scatters calamity, ruin, vexation, and death; and human ingenuity fails to prevent its continuation.

In Pittsburgh and vicinity, less than two months have witnessed four fires, and in all parts of the United States, the devouring element has taxed the wealth of the people heavily-and dreadfully. None, among the cities and towns of our country, however, have felt the severity of the flames like Quebec in Canada.

The Quebec Gazette gives the following carefully prepared statement of the number of houses destroyed by the fire of May 28th.

Lower Town............. 140

St. John suburbs.... .... 58

St. Roch suburbs.... .1,432

Total....... .. 1,630

The number of out-houses, stores, &c., not included in the above statement, may be safely estimated at two thousand.

The following insurances, only, have been effected;

Canada............ ...L50,000

Quebec............. ...40,000

Montreal (about).... ..10,000

Phoenix............. . 2,835

Not even one tenth of the loss sustained.

About five thousand persons were yesterday fed, and L2,000 have been distributed this day-say pecuniary relief to four thousand persons.



The later Quebec papers contain the following:-

One assertion we may safely make, that the amount of property lost is not so far magnified, and the sacrifice of human life is underrated.-The total loss has been computed with the utmost nicety possible, and found to be between one million and one million and a half of pounds! or, in dollars, $4,000,000 to $6,000,000! The loss of life cannot be estimated.

We hear of many private interments of the remains found by supposed relatives, and it is asserted that about forty victims of the conflagration have so far been inhumed, and that many, very many, will never be discovered.-This statement we fully credit, from our own observations, as the first sufferers fled towards town, and, from the irregular and distant outbreaks of the fire from its origin, they could not have retraced their way, and must have perished encompassed by the flames which, from moment to moment, narrowed the limits of apparent safety around them.

Had such fires occurred in cold weather, common sense would lead us to suppose that they originated by over heat, carelessness or some other ordinary circumstance, but in almost every case, while the start is accidental, the wind, in its fury, has acted as if there was a purpose, that fanned the flame. These circumstances, connected with the sacred words of Jesus and the prophets, compel some to read, witness, or fear what is transpiring, not only in this nation, but among the nations. How forcibly are the words of Joseph Smith, in his "Views of the powers and policy of government," brought to mind upon witnessing the scenes around us!-He said, "No man can doubt for a moment, but the glory of American liberty is on the wane; and that calamity and confusion will sooner or later destroy the peace of the people."

Ah! here it is!-the prophet told it;-and though men had power to take the life of the man, they have not the power to stay the fulfilment [fulfillment] of his words. They cannot stop the calamity and confusion that must sooner or later destroy the peace of the people!" God, who never errs, pours out his wrath, and who shall be able to abide his indignation?

There is but one way to escape the wrath of God, and that is by repentance. If the people of these United States, who have suffered the innocent blood of the prophets to be shed in their midst with impunity, will arise and put on sackcloth like the inhabitants of Nineveh, and do works meet for repentance, peradventure, the "red hot wrath" with which (Joseph said) God would purify this nation, may be turned away. We have given the hint, and our garments are clean from the blood of all men.

If the Saints will be justified in the presence of God, and pass unscorched through the fire of the last days, they must sanctify themselves by the revelations of God, and bide their time. The axe is laid at the root of the trees and every tree that bringeth forth not good fruit, will be hewn down and cast into the fire. The world, in former days, was purified by water; in the last days it will be purified by fire, for even the elements shall melt with fervent heat.

Be ye ready.


After a little more than four years of hard labor, in truly troublesome times, and not, too, without the loss of the best blood in the church, on the morning of the 24th ult. at a little past 6, a goodly number of Saints had the honor, and glory to witness the Capstone of the Temple laid in its place. The morning was cool, clear, and beautiful; the Saints felt glorious, the band upon the top of the walls, played charmingly, and when the stone was placed, there was a united Hosanna to God and the Lamb, amen and amen shouted three time, which not only gave joy on earth, but filled the heavens with gladness!

The "Twelve," and other authorities of the church, were present to witness and conduct this interesting scene. Like the event when God finished his work and rested, (so said President Young,) as it was the seventh day of the week, the Saints might do the same.

A new hymn was sung, and as the prophets have written for our instruction, so the "head stone" was brought forward with shouting-grace, grace unto it;-and may the God of Israel, with his Almighty power, grant that the Saints may have peace to obtain their endowment therein. Amen.


One of our English writers on the Bible, thus spake of the old prophets:

"With respect to the Hebrew prophets, whose inspired writings still continue to instruct mankind, it may, says Mr. Gray, be affirmed, that in the long and illustrious succession from Moses to Malachi, not one appears, who was not entitled to considerable reverence by the display of great and extraordinary virtues.-Employed in the exalted office of teaching and reforming mankind, they appear to have been animated with a becoming and correspondent zeal. The most intemperate princes were sometimes compelled unwillingly to hear and to obey their directions, though often so incensed



by their rebuke, as to resent it by the severest persecutions. Then it was, that the prophets evinced the integrity of their characters, by zealously encountering oppression, hatred, and death, in the cause of religion. Then it was, that they firmly supported trial of cruel mockings and scourging; yea, moreover, of bonds and imprisonment. They were stoned, they were sawn [sawed] asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about, destitute, afflicted, tormented."

(->) All true prophets have been received and treated by the world alike from Abel to Joseph.


At a meeting of the Jackson branch, in Jackson county, Michigan, Brother Parks, by vote of the branch was requested to give up his license of elder, to be retained by the church until restored by vote of the same. Also, Brother - - for teaching false doctrine. Also, Brother Catlin was expelled, for usurping the authority of the priesthood and not obeying counsel.

Done by vote of the branch, on the 29th of April, 1845.

Indian.-The prairie tribes, says a Western paper, according to the last Arkansas Intelligencer, are making a great stir among themselves. The Caddoes and Camanches seem to be trying to get into a war. The Camanches have notified a white trader, who lives fifty or sixty miles from Fort Washita, that he must return to the "settlements." He has applied to the military for protection. The Camanches seem on the eve of a war with the Creeks, (unless some "negotiation" of the ensuing Grand Council at the Salt Plains can hinder) while they no doubt think that the presence of the trader denoted a too great vicinity of the whites to their much loved hunting grounds.


We copy the following beautiful lines, though old, for the respect we always felt for the author.



When Friendship, Love, and Truth abound, His reverend front adorning,

Among a band of brothers, He looks like Winter turned to May,

The cup of joy goes gaily round, Night softened into morning.

Each shares the bliss of others. How grand in age, how fair in youth,

Sweet roses grace this thorny way, Are holy Friendship, Love, and Truth.

Along this vale of sorrow;

The flowers that shed their leaves to -day, From these delightful fountains flow

Shall bloom again to-morrow. Ambrosial rills of pleasure:

How grand in age, how fair in youth, Can man desire, can heaven bestow,

Are holy Friendship, Love, and Truth! A more resplendent treasure?

Adorned with gems so richly bright,

On halcyon wings our moments pass, We'll form a constellation,

Life's cruel cares beguiling; Where every star, with modest light,

Old Time lays down his scythe and glass, Shall gild his proper station.

In gay good humor smiling; How grand in age, how fair in youth,

With ermine beard and forelock gray Are holy friendship, Love, and Truth!

The Times and Season, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Main and Kimball Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-TWO DOLLARS per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 11
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 11.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL., JUNE 15, 1845 [Whole No. 119.



Kirtland Mills, Ohio, Dec. 10th, 1833.

Beloved Brethren:

E. Partridge, W. W. Phelps, J. Whitmer, A. S. Gilbert, J. Corrill, I. Morley, and all the saints whom it may concern:

This morning's mail brought Bishop Partridge's, and Elders Corrill's and Phelps letters, all mailed at Liberty, Nov. 19th, which gave us the melancholy intelligence of your flight from the land of your inheritance, having been driven before the face of your enemies in that place.

From previous letters we learned that a number of our brethren had been slain, but we could not learn from those referred to above, as there had been but one, and that was Brother Barber, and Brother Dibble was wounded in the bowels. We were thankful to learn that no more had been slain, and our daily prayers are, that the Lord will not suffer his saints, who have gone up to his land to keep his commandments, to stain his holy mountain with their blood.

I cannot learn from any communication by the spirit to me, that Zion has forfeited her claim to a celestial crown, notwithstanding the Lord has caused her to be thus afflicted, except it may be some individuals, who have walked in disobedience and forsaken the new covenant; all such will be made manifest by their works in due time. I have always expected that Zion would suffer some affliction, from what I could learn from the commandments which have been given. But I would remind you of a certain clause in one which says, that after much tribulation cometh the blessing. By this, and also others, and also one received of late, I know that Zion, in the own due time of the Lord, will be redeemed; but how many will be the days of her purification, tribulation, and affliction, the Lord has kept hid from my eyes; and when I enquire [inquire] concerning this subject, the voice of the Lord is, be still, and know that I am God! all those who suffer for my name shall reign with me, and he that layeth down his life for my sake shall find it again.-Now there are two things of which I am ignorant, and the Lord will not shew [show] them unto me perhaps for a wise purpose in himself; I mean in some respects: and they are these, why God has suffered so great a calamity to come upon Zion; and what the great moving cause of this great affliction is: and again, by what means he will return her back to her inheritance, with songs of everlasting joy upon her head. These two things, brethren, are in part kept back that they are not plainly manifest, in consequence of those who have incurred the displeasure of the Almighty.

When I contemplate upon all things that have been manifested, I am sensible that I ought not to murmur and do not murmur only in this, that those who are innocent are compelled to suffer for the iniquities of the guilty; and I cannot account for this, only on this wise, that the saying of the Savior has not been strictly observed: "If thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out and cast it from thee; or if thy right arm offend thee, cut it off and cast if from thee." Now the fact is, if any of the members of our body are disordered, the rest of our body will be effected with them, and then all is brought into bondage together, and yet, notwithstanding all this, it is with difficulty that I can restrain my feelings, when I know that you, my brethren, with whom I have had so many happy hours, sitting, as it were, in heavenly places in Christ Jesus; and also, having the witness which I feel, and ever have felt of the purity of your motives, are cast out, and are as strangers and pilgrims on the earth, exposed to hunger, cold, nakedness, peril, sword, &c.; I say when I contemplate this, it is with difficulty that I can keep from complaining and murmuring against this dispensation; but I am sensible that this is not right, and may God grant, that notwithstanding your great afflictions and sufferings, there may not anything separate us from the love of Christ.

Brethren, when we learn your suffering it awakens every sympathy of our hearts, it weighs us down; we cannot refrain from tears, yet, we are not able to realize, only in part, your sufferings: and I often hear the brethren saying, they wish they were with you, that they might bear a part of your sufferings: and I myself should have been with you, had not God prevented it in the order of his providence; that the yoke of affliction might be less grievous upon you; God having forewarned me, concerning these things, for your sakes; and also, Elder Cowdery could not have lightened your afflictions by tarrying longer with you, for his presence would have so much the more enraged your enemies; therefore, God hath dealt mercifully with us.



O brethren, let us be thankful that it is as well with us as it is, and we are yet alive, that peradventure, God hath laid up in store, great good for us in this generation, and grant that we may yet glorify his name.

I feel thankful that there have no more denied the faith: I pray God in the name of Jesus that you all may be kept in the faith, unto the end: let your suffering be what they may, it is better in the eyes of God, that you should die, than that you should give up the land of Zion, the inheritances which you have purchased with your monies; for every man that giveth not up his inheritance, though he should die, yet, when the Lord shall come, he shall stand upon it, and with Job in his flesh he shall see God. Therefore, this is my counsel, that you retain your lands, even unto the uttermost, and seek every lawful means to seek redress of your enemies, &c. &c.; and pray to God, day and night, to return you in peace and in safety to the lands of your inheritance: and when the judge fails you, appeal unto the executive; and when the executive fails you, appeal unto the president; and when the president fails you, and all laws fail you, and the humanity of the people fails you, and all things else fail you but God alone, and you continue to weary him with your importunings, as the poor woman did the unjust judge, he will not fail to execute judgment upon your enemies, and to avenge his own elect that cry unto him day and night.

Behold he will not fail you! He will come with ten thousand of his saints, and all his adversaries shall be destroyed with the breath of his lips! all those who keep their inheritances, notwithstanding they should be beaten and driven, shall be likened unto the wise virgins who took oil in their lamps. But all those who are unbelieving and fearful, will be likened unto the foolish virgins, who took no oil in their lamps: and when they shall return and say unto the saints give us of your lands, behold there will be no room found for them. As respects giving deeds: I would advise you to give deeds as far as the brethren have legal and just claims for them, and then let every man answer to God for the disposal of them.

I would suggest some ideas to Elder Phelps, not knowing as they will be of any real benefit, but suggest them for consideration. I would be glad that he were here, but dare not advise, were it possible for him to come, not knowing what shall befal [befall] us, as we are under very heavy and serious threatenings from a great many people in this place.

But perhaps, the people in Liberty may feel willing, God having power to soften the hearts of all men, to have a press established there; and if not, in some other place; any place where it can be the most convenient, and it is possible to get to it; God will be willing to have it in any place where it can be established in safety. We must be wise as serpents and harmless as doves. Again, I desire that Elder Phelps would collect all the information, and give us a true history of the beginning and rise of Zion, her calamities, &c.

Now hear the prayer of your unworthy brother in the new and everlasting covenant: O my God! thou who hast called and chosen a few, through thy weak instrument, by commandment, and sent them to Missouri, a place which thou didst call Zion, and commanded thy servants to consecrate it unto thyself for a place of refuge and safety for the gathering of thy saints, to be built up a holy city unto thyself; and as thou hast said that no other place should be appointed like unto this; therefore, I ask thee, in the name of Jesus Christ, to return thy people unto their houses, and their inheritances, to enjoy the fruit of their labors; that all the waste places may be built up; that all the enemies of thy people, who will not repent and turn unto thee, be destroyed from off the face of the land; and let a house be built and established unto thy name; and let all the losses that thy people have sustained, be rewarded unto them, even more than four fold: that the borders of Zion be enlarged forever, and let her be established no more to be thrown down; and let all thy saints when they are scattered like sheep and are persecuted, flee unto Zion, and be established in the midst of her, and let her be organized according to thy law, and let this prayer ever be recorded before thy face; give thy Holy Spirit unto my brethren, unto whom I write; send thy angels to guard them, and deliver them from all evil; and when they turn their faces towards Zion, and bow down before thee and pray, may their sins never come up before thy face, neither have place in the book of thy remembrance, and may they depart from all their iniquities; provide food for them as thou doest for the ravens; provide clothing to cover their nakedness, and houses that they may dwell therein; give unto them friends in abundance, and let their names be recorded in the Lamb's book of life, eternally before thy face; Amen. Finally, brethren, the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all until his coming and kingdom; Amen.


December 12th. An express arrived at Liberty, from Van Buren county, with information, that those families, which had fled from Jackson county, and located there, are about to be



driven from that county, after building their houses, and carting their winter's store of provision, grain, &c., forty or fifty miles. Several families are already fleeing from thence. The contaminating influence of the Jackson county mob, is predominant in this new county of Van Buren, the whole population of which is estimated at about thirty or forty families. The destruction of crops, household furniture and clothing is very great, and much of their stock is lost. The main body of the church, is now in Clay county, where the people are as kind and accommodating as could reasonably be expected. The continued threats of death to individuals of the church, if they make their appearance in Jackson county, prevents the most of them, even at this day, from returning to that county, to secure personal property, which they were obliged to leave in their flight.


From the Millennial Star (England.)



This annual and most interesting meeting was held on the 6th of April, in the Hall of Science, Manchester. The day being favorable, a very large assembly congregated from the neighboring branches, who, together with the numerous delegates from different parts of the country, filled the commodious hall, and presented a very pleasing appearance.

The meeting being called to order at half past ten o'clock by Elder Milton Holmes, it was carried unanimously that Elder Wilford Woodruff preside, and that Elder William Walker, and Elder J. B. Meynell act as clerks of the conference.

The sixteenth hymn being sung, Elder Woodruff offered up prayer, when the first hymn was sung, after which the number of officers present was called for, when it appeared, of the presidency, Elder W. Woodruff, one of the Quorum of the Twelve, Counsellors [Counselors] Reuben Hedlock and Thomas Ward-high priests, eight-of the Quorum of the Seventies, five-elders, seventy-seven-priests, sixty-six-teachers, thirty-seven-deacons, seven.

Elder Woodruff having made some remarks to the delegates as to the order of representation, the delegates were called upon to make their respective statements.

Two hundred and forty-four branches, containing about ten thousand Saints, were represented: among whom were ten high priests, three hundred and ninety elders, six hundred and fifteen priests, three hundred and eleven teachers, and one hundred and sixty-four deacons: one thousand nine hundred and ten had been baptized since the October conference.

The meeting being closed by singing and prayer, adjourned until the afternoon.


Meeting opened by singing the 142nd hymn, after which Elder Ward engaged in prayer.-The sacrament was then administered by Elder J. D. Ross.

Elder Ward made a few remarks upon the necessity of attending upon the ordinance of the Lord's supper

Elder Hedlock then spoke on the purpose of a general conference, and the necessity of unity of feeling and action, and of order in the conferences, remarking that branches raised up since last conference cannot form themselves into conferences without the decision of a general conference, and persons seeking to render themselves independent of those who were appointed by the last general conference are out of order, and violating the laws of the kingdom of God. He remarked that the presiding elders of branches should be associated with the officers of those branches in doing all things in righteousness for rolling onward the kingdom of God; and also, that the presidents of conferences should be united with the presiding officers of branches in the same great cause. Thus should all be united in the great purpose in which they were engaged, viz., the salvation of the human family. The occasional offences [offenses] that arise from individuals whose minds are too contracted to grasp the sublimity of the subject of salvation, we should learn to endure, and exercise forgiveness rather than raise an obstacle against the progress of the work. He exhorted the audience to exert themselves to live as saints to day, and if such was their continued purpose, they would not err very far from the path of rectitude.

The president then called for the delegates to represent the condition and standing of the conferences.

Elder Milton Holmes stated the Manchester conference to be in a very good condition; the prospects, indeed, were very cheering, perhaps more so than at any other period, and every thing seemed to foretell the reaping of a rich harvest. He exhorted the saints to listen to the counsel given, and bore a strong testimony to the truth of the work.

Elder Leonard Hardy stated that he had not long been connected with the Preston conference, but the prospects to the best of his knowledge were much improved. The officers in council were united, and there was a probability



of some being baptized. He also bore testimony to the truth, and prayed for the success of the work.

Elder Elisha H. Davis rose to state the condition of the London conference, which he said was very satisfactory at the present time. They had witnessed the gradual increase of the church, and of very respectable people of the congregations that were seeking after the truth. The officers were but few, but they were doing good, and though the saints themselves were generally speaking but poor, yet they were determined to press forward and be united in the work of the Lord. The spirit of the gathering was very powerful among them, many had already left for Zion, and many more were anxious to go. The meetings were well attended, and some were baptized weekly. He requested an interest in the prayers of the saints, that he might be endued with wisdom and prudence; the enemies were on the alert to detect, if possible, any thing that might be thought a false step, and without the prayers and faith of the saints, he felt quite incompetent for the task devolving upon him.

Elder Galley stated that the Macclesfield conference, from the past year's experience, was much improved, and never had the spirit of God given stronger testimony of the truth than these last three months. The officers were united in desiring the glory of God. He further stated that the conference was extensive as regarded the distances of places, and that his circumstances in business did not allow him to pay that attention to it which it required, that other laborers were much wanted, and he requested that some travelling [traveling] elder or high priest might be sent amongst them.

Elder Robert Crook rose to report the condition of the Birmingham conference, and we rejoiced much to see our aged brother manifesting almost the agility of youth. He stated that he rejoiced much to see the saints by whom he was surrounded, and he rejoiced also at the condition in which he had left his conference, their councils were in peace-unity and love prevailed amongst them. He also rejoiced much in the late visit of Elder J. B. Meynell, and thanked God for his visit, and he was very sorry that he was leaving England, for he knew they were of one heart and one mind. He exhorted his brethren to be loyal subjects of the realm, stating that he prayed for Her Majesty the Queen three times a day, until the magistrates themselves declared him to be a most loyal subject. He also stated that the Derbyshire conference was in good condition at present, but much in need of some active laborer.

Elder George Simpson stated that there was not that union in the Staffordshire conference which was necessary for the well-being of the church, he hoped they would take his conference into consideration, and that measures might be taken for their assistance.

Elder John Banks stated that he had not had much time to become acquainted with the Edinburgh conference, having only been there about three weeks. Edinburgh was a splendid city, the seat of much wisdom and learning, and it would require much wisdom and prudence to be exercised; but considering all circumstances, he trusted that the coming year would yield them a rich harvest.

Elder Richard Blakey stated that the Garway conference had many difficulties to contend with, but still it was in a better condition than he had known it before. He should wish to call the attention to this conference, as he was at present under the necessity of retiring from his labors in the vineyard, in order to assist an aged father, whose growing infirmities called for his help.

Elder James Houston stated that the branches in the Glasgow conference were in a very prosperous condition, full of union and love in their counsels; Lanerk, where he had been laboring, numbered sixty-four in about six months; he was sorry that he was not better able to represent the whole conference, as its general condition was most satisfactory and encouraging.

Elder James Ure briefly stated that the Sheffield conference was in a very cheering condition.

Elder E. F. Sheets remarked that the Bradford conference at his first visit rather alarmed him, but he thought he could now state that it was in very good order, and he knew not of a dissenting voice in the whole of the three branches of Bradford, Idle, and Leeds; more laborers were wanted, and he anticipated much good would be the result.

Elder Thomas Smith said in reference to the Worcestershire conference, that in its present condition, love and union were prevailing through the whole, with the exception of one case of difficulty, which would come before the meeting. Brother Meynell had been visiting them and they had an excellent time.-The conference spread over an extensive country, and it was their intention to labor indefatigably in the coming season.

The meeting then adjourned until evening.


The service opened by singing. Prayer by Elder Hedlock, when the representation of the condition of the conferences was resumed.



Elder Stratton stated that generally speaking the branches were in a prosperous condition, that four new branches had been organized these last few months. The Isle of Man branches were in a much better state, united, and the prospects were good.

Elder Speakman stated that the Clitheroe conference was in good standing, peace and unity, and every good grace was to be found amongst them, none could be more inclined to adhere to counsel. They were a people that were full of humility, which had caused him much to rejoice; they were also ever ready to assist in rolling forward the kingdom of God, and they only need to be told their duty in order to do it.

Elder John Johnson said he had not been in the habit of speaking before so large and respectable a congregation, but rather in the regions of darkness, and amongst the blacks of the coalpit. He was, however, glad to say that though Cheltenham had, as it were, been torn up by the roots by persons who had never been sent there, yet he rejoiced to say that now the people were willing to listen to counsel, and the spirit of love and union was in their midst, indeed their condition was better than it had been for three years, and there was a great work to do.

Elder Robert Martin said that the members in the Bedforshire conference, with very few exceptions, were saints indeed, many of them were of long standing. A good foundation had been laid, and the difficulties that had for a considerable time troubled the churches were removed, and the principles are now much inquired after, and he felt assured that with wisdom and prudence much might be done, especially if more laborers were employed.

Elder Thomas Margetts stated that the Leicestershire conference was not in so good a condition as he could wish to see it. The experience of the last six months had been very trying, but after all profitable. When an aspiring spirit arises, it is calculated to do much mischief; it had been so there, but the results he had no doubt would be beneficial; but notwithstanding all things, the prospects were still better than ever, and their congregations were crowded to excess. He earnestly requested a visit from some of the presidency as early as possible.

Elder Thomas Smith stated that the Bath conference was in good standing, union and love prevailed in their midst, the gifts and blessings of the spirit of God were abundant, the councils were conducted in peace and love, and the prospects were very encouraging.

Elder William Walker remarked in reference to Hull, that when he was sent there, he could not in his address say brethren and sisters, for there was but one sister there. He continued his labors by preaching at the dock side to hundreds of people, but apparently in vain. He was at times almost in despair, but nevertheless he received encouragement from the word of God, and continued his labors.-He remarked also that the books of the church had been a great instrumentality in propagating the work in that neighborhood.-The prospects were now encouraging, and the minds of the people were in some measure turned to the contemplation of the principles of truth.

Elder Dan Jones, from Wales, rose, under an attack of the fever and ague, and remarked that he believed it was the intention of the evil one to prevent him speaking that evening, but he was determined to bear his testimony in spite of every opposing power. He said that he came not in the character of a delegate: he represented no conference; for if he had but baptized one, he should be able to represent three. But he would speak of a nation renowned in history, one of the most ancient nations of the earth, who had never been subdued, and to whom he hoped to be instrumental in bearing the tidings of the work of God, in the last days. He enlarged on the characteristics of his people in a manner, and with an eloquence, that told how ardently he loved his native tribe and his father-land. He remarked that, for many years, as a mariner, he had been in search of the principles of truth-he had sought it in almost every clime-among the red of the woods, or the civilized denizens of the city, but he had found it not until he came in contact with the followers of the prophet of the Lord, the notorious Joseph Smith; but of that despised individual he would bear at home among a tribe of Indians, or on the deck of a ship, than upon that platform and before such an audience, yet he would not flinch from bearing a faithful testimony to the character of the servant of the Lord. He had been with him in the domestic circle, he had been with him in peril and in prison, and only left him about an hour before the murderous deed of his assassination was perpetrated; and he had now come in obedience to the counsel of the martyred prophet, as a messenger to his native land, to bear testimony of the work for which his brother had died, and which he had sealed with his blood. [We would here remark that we are utterly incapable of doing anything like justice to the address of Captain Jones, for though delivered while struggling with disease,



such was its effect upon ourselves, and we also believe upon others, that we ceased to write, in order to give way to the effect produced upon our feelings.]

Elder William Henshaw stated that Merthyr Tydvill conference was in a prosperous condition. Two years ago he first went and met with much opposition; but some became obedient to the gospel, and the signs followed the believers; gifts, blessings, and visions were in their midst, and the saints were rejoicing in the fulness [fullness] of the gospel of Jesus Christ.

Elder Wilford Woodruff then rose to represent his conference, to which he had pledged himself at an early part of the day. He said that he represented about twenty-eight states of the American Union, above one hundred thousand saints, a quorum of twelve apostles, the various quorums in the stakes of Zion, fifteen quorums of the seventies, a conference with two temples of the Lord, one long ago completed, and one fast hastening to its completion. After enumerating many other things, which, from the rapidity of his utterance, we failed to note, he remarked that the condition of the churches in America was more encouraging than at any former period in the history of the church. The saints were more universally of one heart and one mind, and the spirit of Elijah's God was in their midst. He then addressed himself to the elders and officers by whom he was surrounded, exhorting them in all cases to abide by the laws of the land, and, that no man, by keeping the laws of the kingdom of God, need violate the laws of the realm: that no one who infringed upon those laws in any manner would be sustained by the authorities of the church. We had nothing to do with the laws but to keep them. He further remarked that elders, generally, raised up churches like unto themselves, and therefore it behoved [behooved] them to be an example to their flocks in all things that were holy and righteous. The kingdom of God was a kingdom of order, and a spirit or order ought to characterise [characterize] every branch of the church. He rejoiced much in assembling with them that day, and in meeting such a vast concourse of brethren and sisters as greeted his eyes that day: he rejoiced also to find things throughout the land in so good a condition as they were. He further exhorted the saints not to be discouraged by their trials, but to contemplate the course of the Savior, from the manger to the cross; he sought not for peace and popularity, but for the salvation of men. It was no sign, because men were poor that they could not be useful and successful in propagating the principles of truth: let us but remember from whence our power comes, and forget not, what Elder Ward often endeavors to teach us, that union is strength, that the grand secret of our success lies in being of one heart and of one mind; but, that on the contrary, division stops all blessings, and closes the heavens against us. Yes, he would say, the heavens were full of blessing for the saints, but union and peace amongst us could alone call them down upon us. He would, therefore, call upon them, for God's sake, to be united in all things pertaining to the rolling onward of the kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. The meeting was then closed with singing and prayer, and adjourned until the next morning, to assemble in the large room in Bridge-street, at ten o'clock.


The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, Elder Woodruff proceeded to speak on the great principles that should actuate the servants of the Lord, exhorting them to lay aside all principles of selfishness, and act according to counsel. To labor for the good of all, acting as one man before the Lord, in order to do the best for the welfare of the kingdom of God.

Elder Hedlock spoke on the condition of the church in Nauvoo, how they had suffered from time to time from unrighteous men getting into their society, who had lost sight of the great principles of the kingdom of God,-and who sought only to aggrandize themselves at the expense of the entire community. Individuals had been amongst them at an early period, who had made extensive purchases of land, which had been enhanced in value by the gathering of the saints, and thus they had taken an advantage of the people by disposing of their purchases at an exorbitant rate of profit. They had also had to suffer from various repeated law suits that had impoverished their resources, that otherwise might have been employed in providing labor for the poor. He had looked at their situation, and he felt anxious for the adoption of some plan that might mutually benefit all. He was desirous of preventing the spirit of monopoly from entering into their midst, and while he now contemplated as it were the energies of the people being thrown away amongst their enemies, he wished to adopt such means as should preserve amongst themselves the combined industry of the saints for the good of all. He then stated his views of the object to be accomplished, and the benefit arising from the proposed scheme of a joint stock company, that should unite the efforts of the saints on both sides of the water for the good of all. He stated that the shareholders



would be benefited by the adoption of such a plan, inasmuch as the capital so employed, by judicious management, would in a few years double its capital. He further remarked that there must be a channel of communication between the saints on both sides the Atlantic for the mutual benefit of all. He further remarked that there was a variety of means by which these ends might be accomplished, by procuring freight for ships, by procuring provisions for emigration from our brethren in the west, which, placed in bond in this country, would be a great advantage in the supply of sea stores to those that emigrated. He wanted also agents in all parts of the country to assist in the business of emigration, by posting our bills when we had ships in hand, and by procuring passengers, which would afford a fair remuneration for labor on business-like principles. All that we wanted was men of business to enter into this work, which must ultimately work for the good of all.

Elder Ward then remarked that the great point before the meeting was, whether the scheme announced in the last MILLENNIAL STAR to the conferences was to be adopted or not.

It was then unanimously voted that such a plan or association as that proposed should be adopted.

It was then unanimously voted that Brothers Wilson, Caruthers, McEwan, Brown, Clark, Milnes, Mason, Banks, Johnson, and Flint, resolve themselves into a committee to draw up resolutions, to be examined and discussed by the conference, and that they retire into the adjoining room for that purpose.

The brethren of the committee having retired, Elder Woodruff called the attention of the conference to the various business lying before them in relation to the churches.

Elder Woodruff first called for those brethren who were so situated as to give themselves up to the ministry, when there arose Elders J. D. Ross, James Ure, Glaud Roger, E. H. Webb, James Houston, Robert Crook, George Slater, Thos. Margetts, E. H. Davis, John Allen, J. A. Stratton, E. F. Sheets, William Walker, C. Miller, Milton Holmes, Leonard Hardy, Geo. Eyre, William Speakman, Thos. Day, Henry Cuerden, G. P. Waugh, Dan Jones, William Henshaw, William Allen, Thomas Smith, (of Worcester,) Thomas Smith, (of Bath,) Philip Westwood, Charles Phelps, Hiram Clark, John Banks, John Johnson. The three last named were added, though the brethren had retired on committee.

The case then arose, before alluded to, in reference to the Worcestershire conference, which led to a variety of excellent teaching in reference to elders or others interfering in the settlement of difficulties where they were not sent. The adjustment of difficulties and the right of sitting in judgment belonging in an especial manner to the high priesthood, unless elders received a special commission for that purpose.

It was then carried that the church in Coventry continue under the control of the Worcestershire conference.

The meeting being closed by prayer, adjourned until two P. M.


The service being opened as usual, Elder Ward rose to make some remarks on the responsibility of all connected with the kingdom of God. As individual members of the church we were by no means exempt from this, inasmuch as it was every man and woman's duty to warn their neighbor. And as we received any portion of the authority of the holy priesthood, that responsibility increased, and he would assure the meeting that the presidency in this land justly estimated the importance of the position they occupied, and were well aware that they were answerable to God for whatever measures they adopted in connexion [connection] with their superintendence of this portion of his vineyard; and as they had no individual or party feelings, the saints might rest assured that all measures which they might seek to carry, would be with a single eye to the glory of God.

Elder Hedlock then followed on the same principles.

The condition of the Macclesfield conference was then laid before the meeting, when it was carried unanimously that Elder William Walker (late of Hull) go and labor there, under the presidency of Elder James Galley.

Elder Robert Crook having stated the necessity of some young active laborer being sent into the Derbyshire conference, it was carried that Elder George Slater, late of Nauvoo, take the presidency there, recommending him to avail himself, as need might be, of the council of Elder Crook.

Staffordshire conference being next considered, it was carried that Elder Hiram Clark take the presidency for the time being.

Garway conference wanting a president, by the retirement of Elder Richard Blakey, Elder William Allen was unanimously voted to take the presidency thereof.

The condition of the Mars Hill conference being brought forward, it was carried that Elder E. F. Sheets (late of Bradford,) preside over the same.



It was then carried by the meeting that Elder Glaud Roger preside over the Bradford conference, in the room of Brother Sheets.

It was next unanimously voted that Elder John Allen take the presidency over the Carlisle conference.

It was also voted that Elder Robert Martin preside over the Bedfordshire [Bedforshire] conference, where he has been lately laboring.

It was then unanimously carried, that Hull be organized into a conference, and that Elder Henry Cuerden preside over the same.

It was then, with considerable good humor, unanimously voted that Elder Dan Jones, form and preside over Wrexham conference, consisting at present only of himself and wife.-Some present wished to make Elder Jones a present of some branches in the neighborhood to begin with, but the feeling of the meeting was that he should build upon no other foundation than that which he had already got.-Elder Jones made some interesting remarks on his position, and of his anxiety to preach the gospel to his countrymen in their native tongue, requesting an interest in the faith and prayers of the saints for his success,-when Elder Ward arose, and called upon the meeting, if they felt disposed to uphold Brother Jones in his position, to signify it by a hearty Amen! which was most heartily responded to.

It was then voted that Elder G. P. Waugh labor under the direction of Elder John Banks, in the Edinburgh conference.

It was then voted that the branches of Louth, Taleby, and Wapload, be annexed to the Hull conference, under the presidency of Elder Henry Cuerden.

Voted also that Paul Harrison be ordained an elder and go to labor in Ireland.

Voted that Doncaster be appended to the Sheffield conference.

Voted the Newhall branch be annexed to the Sheffield conference.

Voted the Kidderminster be annexed to the Worcestershire conference.

It was then unanimously carried that Elder James Houston's appointment to labor in Lanark receive the sanction of the conference.

The meeting which continued to a late hour, without interruption, then adjourned until Tuesday morning.


The meeting being opened by singing and prayer.

Elder Webb was then called upon by the president to state the conditions of the branches in his field of labor, viz: Chalford, Hill, Avening, Tetbury, Kingswood, Cam, and Nimphsfield.

It was then carried unanimously, that the before mentioned branches be organized into a conference, and that Elder E. H. Webb preside over the same.

It was then voted that Bath be organized into a conference, to be called the Somersetshire conference.

It was then voted that Elder George Robins go to labor in the Hull conference, under the presidency of Elder Henry Cuerden.

Elder John Johnson, president of the Cheltenham conference, being absent on the committee, Elder Phelps was called upon to lay the circumstances of the conference before the meeting, in relation to a lawsuit now pending. It appeared that the saints had been subject to intterruption [interruption] in their meetings of the most outrageous and disgraceful character, notwithstanding they met in a place regularly certified; that being obliged to have recourse to law in their own defence [defense], they had been, and expected to be still more, involved in expenses, which without assistance they were not able to meet, Elder Woodruff remarked, that circumstances like those in the Cheltenham conference might be the lot of any other, and that it behooved us to sympathise [sympathize] with our brethren, and render them what assistance we could.

It was then unanimously resolved, that the presidents of conferences lay the case before the churches, and that the saints be exhorted to render what assistance they can, forwarding the same to Liverpool as early as possible, to be remitted to Elder Johnson.

Elder Ward made some remarks on conformity to the laws of the land, exhorting the brethren never to resort to physical force when oppressed by their enemies, inasmuch as there was abundant protection in the laws, when justly administered. He requested the brethren, that when they had acted according to principles of righteousness, and the laws of the land, in all things, and yet could not get protection or redress from the magistrates, that they would send him the addresses of such persons, and he would adopt measures to teach them their duty. He had been under the necessity of writing to two magistrates, and it behoved [behooved] all the servants of the Lord to become, as much as possible, acquainted with the laws of the land.

The Committee of the Joint Stock Company then making their entrance, it was carried unanimously, that the articles which had been drawn up by the Committee be read before the meeting, consecutively, and afterwards item by item, to be discussed by the conference.

After the reading of the articles,

Elder Ward rose, in the fist place, to move a



vote of thanks to the brethren of the committee for their very arduous labor, in the production of the articles which had now been read, and which had occupied the committee some sixteen hours. This vote was most heartily and unanimously carried.

Elder Thomas Wilson, president of the committee, then returned thanks.

Elder Hedlock rose to express his gratification at the result of the committee, so far, and as he had been the first to suggest the plan, he felt much to rejoice at the prospect of its ultimate success.

It was then voted that Brother Brown read the articles one by one for the consideration of the conference.


The service being opened as usual, the following articles were for the time being agreed upon. We shall not here present the remarks made upon each as it passed, but merely quote each article as it was decided upon.

1. That this Joint Stock Company be called "The Mutual Benefit Association."

2. That it shall have for its objects the establishing of those branches of manufacture in America, which will be most beneficial, and return to the stockholders the greatest amount of profit, requiring at the same time the least amount of capital in erecting and carrying on its operations.

3. That this association shall bring over food and provision from America, that the members may have abundance of those things both cheap and good, at a price considerably beneath that at which such provision are usually supplied, that thus a saving far exceeding the weekly payment for one share shall be effected.

4. That its capital shall consist of not less than thirty thousand pounds, divided into sixty thousand shares of ten shillings each: that a deposit of one shilling per share shall be paid within two months from the date hereof, or within one month from the date of the application for shares at any future period; the remainder to be paid in equal parts, weekly or monthly, during the following eighteen months.

5. That each shareholder, shall have one vote, and one only, in all matters connected with the business of the Mutual Benefit Association.

6. That a committee of fifteen directors shall be chosen to manage the affairs of this association; that every male shareholder, aged twenty-five years, shall be eligible to become a director. That this committee have full power to manage the affairs of this society. That they be appointed for twelve months; that four retire annually by ballot, and another be chosen in the same manner to fill up the vacancy.

7. That each district shall have a committee of management consisting of a President, Secretary, Treasurer, and four members, who shall have the power to organize every branch in a similar manner by the general voice of the said district.

8. That the annual meeting shall be the time for transacting the business of this association, viz: on or after the 6th of April in each year, and that the expenses of each delegate be paid out of the general fund.

9. That the collections of shares shall be made weekly or monthly as may be convenient for each district, and that these instalments [installments] shall be paid to the treasurer thereof, he giving a printed receipt to each member: that these check-books shall be sent to the general committee on or before each annual meeting, and that a minute-book be properly kept and signed by the officers of every said district, which shall be returned at the same time, and that for the sake of uniformity, these books be provided by the directors out of the funds.

10. That the cash paid by members, on account of their shares, shall be remitted by the treasurer of each district to the treasurer of the Committee of Directors, on the first Wednesday of every month, in Post-office orders or Bank of England seven days' post-bills according to the amount.

11. That the treasurer of each district see that he receive a printed receipt for each monthly payment, signed by the three chief directors or managers at Liverpool, viz: the president and the two trustees or cash-keepers hereinafter mentioned.

12. That the said cash orders shall be paid and remitted in the names of these three chief officers, whose names must be endorsed by them on the same, before they can be cashed.

13. That all the monies belonging to this society shall be kept in some bank, chosen by the directors in Liverpool, in the name of the said three principal directors or trustees for this association, whose united signatures shall be attached to every document for deposits, or drafts, or receipts: and that the petty cash be kept in a safe, in the said company's office, under two keys, one kept by each of the said trustees hereinafter named.

14. That every member shall have the liberty of selling his or her share to other members; that any shareholder may increase his or her share at any time by paying the amount paid up, and any bonus that may have been declared or added on the same; and that should the amount of shares demanded exceed sixty thousand,



at the next annual conference sixty thousand more may be granted.

15. That all machinery requisite for factories and other implements, shall be procured among the members if possible, and that payment for these shall be taken in shares where practicable, and that the wants of the shareholders shall first be supplied out of any stores belonging to the society, at a small remunerating profit, others buying, to pay the market price.

16. That no money shall be returned to the shareholders, until the end of five years, and if at the annual meeting, then to be held, a majority of the members or their delegates shall see proper, and resolve that the business of this association can be carried on solely with the accumulated profit, then they may order that the amount of shares paid up, shall be repaid to the stockholders, or if otherwise that the business shall be carried on for other five years, with the original capital and profit thereon, paying a dividend to the shareholders, at the rate of not less than ten per cent, per annum.

17. That this association be legally constituted, viz: by Deed of Partnership, Enrolment [Enrollment] in Chancery, or Act of Parliament in Great Britain, and by Congress Act, or Registration in America, as the Committee of Directors shall see proper.

18. That the directors shall be empowered to find offices, clerks, &c., at the expense of the association.

19. That five per cent, and no more, on all business done be reserved to cover these and other office expenses.

20. That two directors, viz: Thomas Ward, President, and Thomas Wilson, Secretary, sue and be sued in their own names on behalf of this association, and be supported and indemnified therein from the funds of the same.

21. That the business of this association be allowed to have commenced on the 7th of April, 1845.

22. That the sale and transfer of shares be recognized by the directors, who shall determine the form thereof.

23. That if any shareholders neglect to pay their monthly instalments [installments] due, one penny per month of fine shall be imposed, and if they neglect to pay the instalments [installments] for six months, the amount paid shall be forfeited, and added to the stock, but that they be warned in writing, at least fourteen days before the expiration of the said six months, under the hand of the secretary of the district.

24. That the names, places of abode, and number of shares of each proprietor be entered in the shareholders' register.

25. That these shares be considered personal property, and as such may be devised and disposed of.

26. That two-thirds of the fifteen directors may remit forfeitures, and have a discretionary power to act in all matters not herein provided for, as they shall deem best for the welfare of the association; distinctly recording these and all their other acts in minutes to be laid before the annual meeting of proprietors or delegates.

27. That the directors books be balanced every six months, and a balance sheet containing all the particulars of business be at the said annual meeting submitted, audited, and passed if approved of by the shareholders or their delegates, an abstract of which may be published if ordered at the said annual meeting.

28. That the directors appoint their own chairman and deputy chairman from time to time as need may be, and upon the disease of any director, they vote another into his place until the next annual meeting.

29. That the directors if necessary may appoint committees, delegates, and agents, to assist in promoting the welfare of the association.

30. That these directors may purchase and sell shares, and be the general brokers of this society, and in any of all cases of dispute, be empowered to refer matters to arbitration, one arbiter being appointed by each aggrieved party, and the two so named to appoint a third, before entering on the reference,-their award in writing to be final.

31. That letters of attorney, and other legal documents not herein named, be executed in the names of the directors aforesaid, appointed to sue and be sued in all legal matters connected herewith.

32. That directors may resign, and others be appointed, as in case of death aforesaid.

33. That two-thirds of the directors have power to remove any directors for conduct prejudicial to this company, their places being supplied within ten days as aforesaid, until the general annual meeting of shareholders or delegates.

34. That notices of general meetings be sent through the post fourteen days before these be held; that the weekly and monthly meetings be convened, as the committee and directors shall see fit.

35. That the obligations of shareholders on transfer or forfeiture of their shares shall cease, and that the person in whose name they shall be registered be considered the real owner; all transfers to be duly registered, and the husband of any female proprietor must become a proprietor by sale or transfer as aforesaid, and by the approbation of two thirds of the directors or



committee, and that all matters of dispute in districts which cannot be settled there, be submitted in writing, signed by the three principal members of these committees to the directors, whose decision shall be binding on the said district until the next annual meeting, where all matters may be regulated and set in order.

36. That all securities or investments be in the name of the president and the two trustees hereinafter named, subject to the control of the majority of directors, and the voice of the delegates at their general or annual meeting.

37. That the company may be dissolved or business stopped and disposed of, on the fourth of the paid up capital being lost, by the vote of two-thirds of the directors and a majority of the shareholders or delegates present at and voting in two successive meetings.

38. That the language of these articles be understood in the plain and common acceptation [acceptance] of the terms thereof, and that if any doubt or dispute arise as to the meaning of any sentence, article or rule, the same be explained and decided by two thirds of the directors and delegates; and that these articles may be altered and amended at the annual meetings of the shareholders, by the voice and votes of two thirds of the whole of the said shareholders or delegates.

39. That the freight of goods from Liverpool sold to any of the shareholders in Britain, be paid out of the general fund.

40. That bond or bonds be given by the cash-keepers as security for stock.

41. That the said two key-holders, trustees, or cash-keepers give approved bond, jointly or severally, for three hundred pounds: and that this be increased annually, according to the increase of stock, and as the stockholders or their delegates may require.

42. That the following fifteen shareholders act as directors of this association, viz: Reuben Hedlock, Thomas Ward, Thomas Dunlop Brown, Peter McCue, Matthew Caruthers, Thomas Wilson, Hiram Clark, James Flint, Dan Jones, Henry McEwan, Henry Crump, John Druce, Isaac Brockbank, Robert Wiley, and John James.

43. That seven of these form the ordinary directors resident in Liverpool who shall be empowered to act with a trading capital of three hundred pounds of the stock, as they shall see best for the welfare of the association, but that no investment beyond this, at any time, shall be made without the consent and vote of two-thirds of all the directors, either in writing or by vote given in person.

44. That these seven form the quorum of ordinary directors, viz: Reuben Hedlock, Thomas Ward, Thomas Dunlop Brown, Thomas Wilson, Isaac Brockbank, Robert Wiley, and John James.

45. That Thomas Ward act as president and corresponding secretary of the said directors-That Thomas Wilson act as secretary and bookkeeper of this association. That Reuben Hedlock and Thomas Dunlop Brown act as trustees and cash keepers for the same, the said trustees giving bond as aforesaid.



JUNE 15, 1845.


'To do good and communicate,' was an injunction of one of the old apostles, not to be forgotten: we, therefore, feel free to say to the saints in Nauvoo, and elsewhere, to do likewise: our prospects were never, since God, the father of our Lord Jesus Christ, called Joseph Smith to be a prophet, seer, and revelator, and to establish a church for the salvation, redemption, and gathering of Israel in the last days, and to "prune his vineyard for the last time, with a mighty pruning," more flattering. The work of the temple is progressing as fast as it can; heaven smiles propitiously upon the earth, and plenty, the most direct index to industry, looks a united people in the face with an assurance as certain as if the Lord spoke himself in an audible voice: I bless my people when they hearken unto my counsel and keep my commandments.

The wicked having fled when no man pursued them, we have peace. While fire after fire is devouring the wealth of the world, and calamity and ungodly men, are wasting life with a continual stroke, we have prosperity and health, and with a gratitude, unspeakable, we thank our Father in heaven who hath given us the kingdom and victory, through the worthy name of Jesus Christ.

Brethren! be of one heart, be of one mind, be cheerful, be faithful, be one, and he who clothes the forest with leaves, and paints the flowers of the field, with indescribable beauty, will not withhold any good thing from his people.


BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.-As there is such a vast difference of opinion concerning



all the prevailing religions of the day, we have thought that a few ideas of our own, and a few extracts of what some of the sects think of themselves, might throw some light upon the dark subject. Our caption is a description of what one of the seven angels showed to John the Revelator, and in all reason and wisdom, is about as near the truth, as to the name of all the religions, which have agitated and devastated the earth since Nimrod commenced the system of climbing up to heaven some other way, as any that can be found, except the pure.

There are many very peculiar sayings about Babel, Babylon, the beast, mother of harlots, and abominations upon the earth, which, when rightly understood by the Saints, according to revelation, means the church, or kingdom of the devil: for revelation saith there are but two: the church of God and the church of Satan. How shall we discern between the two?-"By their fruits ye shall know them, Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?"

To commence the matter fairly, then, we will let John tell the story. He says,

"And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, come hither; I will show unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters;

With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication.

So he carried me away in the spirit into the wiiderness [wilderness]: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet-colored beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.

And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication.


And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.

And the angel said unto me, wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns.

The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, (whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world,) when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is."

It will readily be perceived in the foregoing extract, that John had no more reference to the Roman Catholic, and Protestant churches, who had a form of godliness, denying the power, than he had to all Babylon from Nimrod down. The old woman, Satan's wife, was "drunken with the blood of the Saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus" and the account actually includes all, whose "names were not written in the book of life, from the foundation of the world."

They, then, that killed the Saints in Egypt; they that tormented Israel; cast them into the fire of the furnace; into lion's dens, and boiled them in pans, are included in what John saw. Besides the plainness of this scripture, other prophets have said many things of Babylon: Isaiah holds this remarkable language:

"That thou shalt take up this proverb against the king of Babylon, and say, How hath the oppressor ceased! the golden city ceased!

The Lord hath broken the staff of the wicked, and the sceptre [scepter] of the rulers.

He who smote the people in wrath with a continual stroke, he that ruled the nations in anger, is persecuted, and none hindereth.

For I will rise up against them, saith the Lord of hosts, and cut off from Babylon the name, and remnant, and son, and nephew, saith the Lord.

I will also make it a possession for the bittern, and pools of water: and I will sweep it with the besom of destruction, saith the Lord of hosts."

Again we read in Jeremiah that, "Babylon hath been a golden cup in the Lord's hand, that made all the earth drunken: the nations have drunken of her wine; therefore the nations are mad."

Babylon, literally understood, is the gay world; spiritual wickedness, the golden city, and the glory of the world, The priests of Egypt, who received a portion gratis from Pharaoh; the priests of Baal, and the Pharisees, and Sadducees, with their "long robes," among the Jews, are equally included in their mother's family, with the Roman Catholics, Protestants, and all that have not had the keys of the kingdom and power thereof, according to the ordinances of God.

In all these things there is, according to what John saw, "mystery." Among the various denominations, that have endeavored to guide the destinies of souls on earth, many, very many, gracious men, with seeming goodness have filled the pulpit with solemn awe;



but alas! were they prophets and apostles?-They lacked the all important "thus saith the Lord."

To bring this matter right before the people, let us quote the following from a foreign journal.


A new religious movement has started in Germany, which, taken in consideration with the philosophical and philanthropic movements of the age, and arising in the midst of these movements, may lead to important results.

Last August in the cathedral of Treves, the tunic of Christ was shown, and its sight and touch, it was declared, would heal the sick and perform various miracles. Tens of thousands flocked to see, and once more in the middle of the nineteenth century, amidst populations enlightened by the positive sciences, a childish scene of the middle ages was enacted over again, but enacted unfortunately not by children, but by beings full of the perversity of perverted, fanatical and superstitious manhood. This scene excited the indignation of many honest and devoted hearts, and at length a Catholic priest by the name of Ronge protested openly and powerfully against this act of the Church of Rome, and called upon his countrymen, who rejected these acts and scenes of a by-gone age, to unite with him in the condemnation, and to form a German Catholic Church. This proposition met a deep and wide response, and this movement, undertaken by an obscure individual in the Catholic hierarchy, has in a few months awakened among the Germans a new series of religious discussions, and a new spirit. Political questions have been put aside by the press, and the most important political events give way to the interest excited by this new religious movement.

A strange fact is to be remarked in this new movement. While the enlightened Catholics of Germany sustain and encourage this religious reform, it is attacked with violence by the Pietists, who are the strictly orthodox Protestants, and who correspond to the Presbyterians and Methodists, &c. of this country. The reason of this is that while Ronge has protested against what he conceived abuses in the Roman Catholic Church, he has also protested against the whole policy of these religionists, who would make of religion a means of government, of personal interest, of the maintenance of what now exists, with all that is false and anti-christian in it, for the benefit of those who are now in place and power. Protestantism is far more closely connected with government in Germany than in this country, and hence the selfishly conservative spirit reigns in it as it does in its opponent, the Church of Rome.

The truth is, that the new religious movement of Ronge is political and social in its nature, as well as religious, borrowing a part of its ideas from Fourier and Owen. The idea of a better practical state of things on this earth, to be produced by Christian charity and philanthropy, by those grand doctrines of fraternity, justice, equality, and brotherhood, given to the world by Christ, could not have failed to enter into a movement of this kind, because that idea is now living every where in society, and has obtained a positive existence in the world. Ronge, with his idea of a Universal Church, which shall unite all classes of society, connecting the rich and the poor in the name of Christian charity, and establishing a brotherhood in the place of the war of castes and clans, of the privileged and the oppressed, is a political and social, as well as a religious reformer; and this has aroused against him those who would maintain privilege, usurpation and injustice in the world, whether Protestant or Catholic.

In his last manifesto, addressed to the secondary clergy, Ronge says:-

"The mission of the Universal Catholic Church was to realize the brotherhood of the whole human race, to harmonize the most heterogeneous elements, to fill up and bridge over all glaring social inequalities. She has failed in this sublime object, by her hypocrisy, her Jesuitism, and her selfishness. She has even corrupted the divine source from which she emanated. She it is who has caused the civil wars of the past and present times; and in testimony, look at the present state of Switzerland. She it is who disunites society, and divides it into classes, of the rich and poor, the wise and ignorant, the privileged and the subjugated. Her hour has come. It is time to enter into the divine domain of light, of truth, of love, which is the only and true 'kingdom of Christ.'"

This view of Ronge, attributing to Catholicism, the disunion of society and an up-building of privilege, is one-sided, and to a considerable extent erroneous; like other elements of the social compact-the political, &c-it has done its part in establishing, in past ages of anarchy, ignorance and brutality, a false and oppressive order-perhaps the only one possible, but its error is still to uphold this order, in ages when humanity, by its progressive development, refinement and intelligence, is capable of something better.



But Ronge is declaring war against social injustice, inequality, oppression and privilege, no matter whether he mistakes the source from which they emanate, has struck a chord that will vibrate deeply in the conscience of humanity, and bring up the grand question of the elevation of the race-a question as much political and social as it is religious-and to which will be given that enthusiasm and impetus which comes from a deep religious sentiment, the love of God and the love of neighbor.

This subject suggests new views upon the means and measures which religious bodies, in these modern ages, are taking to spread Christianity, and the political and social results which it carries with it, and the spirit which animates Christian propagation in general.-We will reserve them for another article.

At the end of his manifesto, Ronge invites the secondary clergy, who compose the lower order of the clergy, who are poor and much oppressed, in all nations, to make common cause with him, and to aid in the pacification, and in securing the moral and material happiness of all mankind. The last article of faith, adopted by the new German Catholic Church, is thus expressed: it is remarkable.

"These articles of faith can in no manner bind the generations which are to come. The fundamental principles of your religion are, the love and the progress of humanity. Every Christian sentiment must have its source in love, personified by our Savior Jesus Christ."

This declaration of love and the progress of humanity, which will make Christianity operate directly upon the practical affairs of the world, is a step taken in advance of that Protestantism which has become petrified in theological controversies, and the discussion and propagation of mere speculative dogmas, which are separated from the divine warmth and efficiency of love. For this reason many Protestants are uniting with Ronge. We watch with great interest this new social and religious movement in Germany. A. B. C.

The foregoing shows how easily the people can be deceived without revelation, and that Babylon, when not "literally understood," means confusion.

While in the way of quoting from foreign journals, we will give the following:-

ASPECT OF PROPERTY IN ENGLAND.-In England, Romanism wears its most courtly dress, and speaks in most gentle accents. All that can ensnare a fastidious taste, or charm a generous disposition, is brought forward; tales of ancient faith and holy martyrdom are told in winning words, and every thing that is graceful in antiquity claimed as an integral element in the constitution of the Romish Church. Charity is the phrase that is ever on her lips, and she would fain persuade men that it is with a breaking heart she seeks them, that the erring children may be restored to a suffering mother; but to him who, in the first impulse of a confiding nature, has listened to her voice and believed her testimony, how sad and startling is the conviction which a closer acquaintance with the reality must ever bring? Ancient faith and holy martyrdom were in the days when Romanism was unknown; persecution and cruelty have marked her sway since she came into existence, and the martyrs who have fallen have suffered at her hands; she has been no sharer of her Lord's sorrow, but a despiser of his grief, and a smiter of his children. She has seized upon the intellectual faculties and genius of every age through which she has passed, as appliances of her regal state and the tribute to her worldly dignity: she has enriched herself with the merchandise of souls, which she has sold into darkness, that she might revel in wealth and earthly grandeur. Let any man who would put faith in her professions of charity and maternal love, cast his eye over the record of the Inquisition: let him remember the years of persecution to which she has shed: let him reckon up the anathemas of the Council of Trent: let him steadily consider every indication which the present century has afforded of the unchangeable nature of her spirit, and let him judge, how far she who speaks of charity can feel it-how far she, with the word of love in her mouth, and the blow of cruelty in her hand, can ever have humanity at heart. Men may talk as they will of schism and heresy. Where can more be found than those which Rome has harbored? Men may mourn with maudlin sentiment over the evils of the Reformation, and cast their small censures upon the mighty spirits who, under God, brought it to pass. What would Christendom have been without the Reformation, but a corrupting mass of spiritual wickedness and abomination? And it ill bocomes [becomes] those who breathe the atmosphere of Christian liberty, and intellectual freedom, to despise the men who purchased the privilege which they enjoy with their own life's blood and labor. If men will know what Romanism is, let them not learn it from the holiday phrases and scholastic sophisms of Oscott theses, or of Oxford tracts; but let them look at it in the face of Rome: let them mark it in the full exercise of its degrading influence in Belgium: let them gather it from the trash which the Jesuits sell, and the debasing doctrines which too many of the ecclesiastical



dignitaries of France sanction.-Church of England Quarterly Review.

We feel confident, that when our readers have followed us thus far, upon the subject, they will begin to see the words of the apostles made plain, relative to the "son of perdition."

"Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.

Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things?

And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time.

For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way:

And then shall that wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming:

Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan, with all power, and signs, and lying wonders."

Taking the divisions of the churches of the United States into the general account, with what we have above shown, the "mystery" of iniquity doth already work, aud [and] they that have eyes to see, can visibly discover the woman, which John saw figuratively, to be the "great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth."

We might carry this great subject to any extent: for, on looking back through ages that have filled up almost six thousand years, we can discover, that the majority of men, through the cunning of Satan, have been deceived; and that the scheme by which he has cozened them into a belief of the eternal hereafter, has been, is yet, and to them unless redeemed, will forever be a mystery. Truly said the Savior to his disciples "To you it is given to know the mysteries," not to those without.

Well may we rejoice: well did our forefathers rejoice, and gloriously will all of us again rejoice, when we find, that by faith, diligence, and perseverence [perseverance] in the commandments of God, we have come up through much tribulation, when the mystery is revealed, having escaped under the continual strokes of the great hammer of the whole earth.



Chapel St., Liverpool, 18th April 1845.

Beloved Brother Elias Smith, Esq.:-

Having an opportunity of sending by private conveyance as far as Boston, I thought I would drop a few lines to you. On my return from the General Conference, I found in the office a letter from Brother Brigham Young, one from Brother Parley P. Pratt, Elijah Fordham and S. Brannan, New York, also one from Father Curtis, of Maine, and several Times and Seasons, Neighbors, and New York Prophets; all bearing good and cheering news from Nauvoo, New York, and other portions of the country, which was truly acceptable. With regard to affairs in this country, I would inform you that we held our General Conference in Manchester on the 6th of April; it lasted three days and a half, where [there?] were represented 10,000 saints, save 90. More business was transacted at it than has been at any Conference ever held in the British Dominions. With the rest of the business transacted, we, having caught the same spirit in England which seems to be actuating you in America, have established a Joint Stock Company entitled "The Mutual Business Association," and expect by and by to have over means to assist you in your enterprises. It is to consist of 60,000 shares of ten shillings each; the whole amounting to 30,000 pounds, or $150,000. Some individuals have taken as many as 100 shares each, and according to the rate at which shares are being taken up, I expect they will soon be all disposed of. One object the company have in view is to establish an iron foundry in Nauvoo, as well as cotton and woolen manufactories, and such others as they may deem necessary. We shall forward to our friends in Nauvoo, a copy of 'The Star,' containing the minutes of the Conference, and the particulars connected with the Association. The work is progressing in this country; only we stand in need of the help of more good, faithful men. Brother Young stated we would have some sent this spring. I hope it will be so.

With regard to emigration, we shall forward what we can this summer by way of New York. When the present volume of The Star is completed we intend publishing it semi-monthly. We have in press 3,000 copies of the Doctrine and Covenants, which we expect out shortly and for which there will be great demand. All our American brethren here are well. I have had a tour through Scotland, during which I was much interested by visiting the castle at Sterling, so much famed for the exploits of Wallace and Bruce, the great Scotish [Scottish] heroes. Also the Palace of Mary Queen of Scots, in Edinburgh, and Edinburgh Castle. Edinburgh is one of the finest cities I have visited in a foreign country. Many of its buildings are twelve stories high. Tell Brother Orson Pratt that I



visited Prince Arthur's Seat, the place of his meditation while building up the church in Edinburgh. I also visited Glasgow; it has a conference of upwards of a thousand members, and it is in a very prosperous state. The 'signs of the times' in this country indicate war. The stand which Sir Robert Peel has taken is decided. On the subject of the Oregon question, he is determined to maintain it at the expense of war. I do not expect President Polk will detract much from the position he has taken, and taking all things into consideration there is a great probability of a war being commenced; indeed it would not surprise me much should it be the case. I saw, on my return from business to day, hand bills headed, 'War, War with America.' England has been and is still very industrious in the increase and strengthening their Army and Navy, while on the other hand, America has been dilatory on this point and is consequently but ill-prepared to cope with the powers of Europe; moreover, there has been some private intercourse between the Emperor of Russia, King of France and Queen of England; and it is expected by many that France and Russia will back up England; though there is a variety of opinion on this point. For my own part, I am willing that the Lord's will should be done in this, if it will only find something elese [else] for the Americans to do besides killing prophets, persecuting the saints and taking away charters. Fifteen thousand of the British troops have been ordered to embark for Canada.

Yours with respect,



At a regular meeting of the High Priest's Quorum at the city of Nauvoo. April 20, 1845, William M. Parker was cut off from the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, for teaching false doctrine, and for improper conduct.


L. R. Foster, Clerk.


The editor of the Millennial Star makes the following remarks, upon the proceedings of the English Conference, the minutes of which appear in this number of our paper:

"We have been under the necessity this month of adding a supplement, but we trust that the importance of the matter which fills our pages will be an apology for that, as well as the late period of getting it out of press.

We trust that the hearts of the saints generally will be encouraged by the contemplation of the great principle of progression in the kingdom of God,-a principle that should never be absent from their minds, and we think that the contents of our present number will make it manifest, that this principle is not extinct in the hearts of the people of the Lord.

We would earnestly direct the attention of all to the important business that has been brought before the General Conference, and to the measures there decided upon. It has been a source of grief to many, to witness the energies of the saints completely thrown away, and frequently to support those who are our oppressors, but we anticipate that such a union as that contemplated and carried into effect by faithful men, under the blessing of the Lord, will be a source from which many advantages will be derived-Let but the people of God be united, and the Lord will pour out his blessings upon them; let them learn the grand secret of oneness in the cause of truth, and they will stand amazed at the success that will crown all their efforts.

Let the watchword of the church be onward, there is no retreat; they that adhere to the principles of truth must advance, there can be no retrogade [retrograde] movement amongst the saints but to fall away from the kingdom of God.

Let the hearts of the saints then be enlarged, let their minds expand, and let them be prepared for the great things that await them in the future.

The Times and Seasons, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Main and Kimball Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-TWO DOLLARS per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 12
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 12.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. JULY 1, 1845 [Whole No. 120.



The following is an extract of a letter to me, from Elder Phelps, dated

"Clay county, Mo, Dec. 15, 1833.

The situation of the saints, as scattered, is dubious, and affords a gloomy prospect. No regular order can be enforced; nor any usual discipline kept up: among the world, yea, the most wicked part of it, some commit one sin, and some another, (I speak of the rebellious, for there are saints that are as immoveable [immovable] as the everlasting hills,) and what can be done? We are in Clay, Rav [Ray], Lafayette, Jackson, Van Buren, &c, and cannot hear from each other oftener than we do from you. I know it was right that we should be driven out of the land of Zion, that the rebellious might be sent away. But, brethren, if the Lord will, I should like to know what the honest in heart shall do? Our clothes are worn out; we want the necessaries of life, and shall we lease, buy, or otherwise obtain land where we are, to till that we may raise enough to eat? Such is the common language of the honest for they want to do the will of God. I am sensible that we shall not be able to live again in Zion, till God or the President rules out the mob.

The Governor is willing to restore us, but as the constitution gives him no power to guard us when back, we are not willing to go. The mob swear if we come we shall die! If from what has been done in Zion, we, or the most of us, have got to be persecuted from city to city, and from synagogue to synagogue, we want to know it: for there are those among us that would rather earn eternal life on such conditions, than loose it: but we hope for better things, and shall wait patiently for the word of the Lord.

Our people fare very well, and when they are discreet little or no persecution is felt. The militia in the upper counties is in readiness at a moments warning, having been ordered out by the Governor, to guard a court martial and court of enquiry [inquiry], &c., but we cannot attend a court of enquiry [inquiry], on account of the expense, till we are restored and protected.

(Signed) W. W. PHELPS."

I received the following

Revelation, given December 16, 1833.

Verily, I say unto you, concerning your brethren who have been afflicted, and persecuted, and cast out from the land of their inheritance, I the Lord have suffered the affliction to come upon them, wherewith they have been afflicted in consequence of their transgressions; yet, I will own them, and they shall be mine in that day when I shall come to make up my jewels.

Therefore, they must needs be chastened, and tried, even as Abraham, who was commanded to offer up his only son; for all those who will not endure chastening, but deny me, cannot be sanctified.

Behold, I say unto you, there were jarrings, and contentions, and envyings, and strifes, and lustful and covetous desires among them; therefore by these things they polluted their inheritances. They were slow to hearken unto the voice of the Lord their God; therefore, the Lord their God is slow to hearken unto their prayers, to answer them in the day of their trouble. In the day of their peace they esteemed lightly my counsel; but in the day of their trouble, of necessity they feel after me.

Verily, I say unto you, notwithstanding their sins my bowels are filled with compassion toward them: I will not utterly cast them off; and in the day of wrath I will remember mercy. I have sworn, and the decree hath gone forth by a former commandment which I have given unto you, that I would let fall the sword of mine indignation in the behalf of my people; and even as I have said, it shall come to pass.-Mine indignation is soon to be poured out without measure upon all nations, and this will I do when the cup of their iniquity is full. And in that day, all who are found upon the watch tower, or in other words, all mine Israel shall be saved. And they that have been scattered shall be gathered: and all they who have mourned shall be comforted; and all they who have given their lives for my name shall be crowned. Therefore, let your hearts be comforted concerning Zion; for all flesh is in mine hands: be still, and know that I am God. Zion shall not be moved out of her place, notwithstanding her children are scattered, they that remain and are pure in heart shall return and come to their inheritances; they and their children, with songs of everlasting joy; to build up the waste places of Zion. And all these things, that the prophets might be fulfilled. And behold, there is none other place appointed than that which I have appointed; neither shall there be any other place appointed than that which I have appointed for the work of the gathering of my saints, until the day cometh when there is found



no more room for them; and then I have other which I will appoint unto them, and they shall be called stakes, for the curtains, or the strength of Zion.

Behold it is my will, that all they who call on my name, and worship me according to mine everlasting gospel, should gather together and stand in holy places, and prepare for the revelation which is to come when the veil of the covering of my temple, in my tabernacle, which hideth the earth, shall be taken off, and all flesh shall see me together. And every corruptible thing, both of man, or of the beasts of the field, or of the fowls of heaven, or of the fish of the sea, that dwell upon all the face of the earth, shall be consumed; and also, that of element shall melt with fervent hear; and all things shall become new, that my knowledge and glory may dwell upon all the earth. And in that day the enmity of man, and the enmity of beasts; yea, the enmity of all flesh shall cease from before my face. And in that day whatsoever any man shall ask it shall be given unto him. And in that day satan shall not have power to tempt any man. And there shall be no sorrow because there is no death. In that day an infant shall not die until he is old, and his life shall be as the age of a tree, and when he dies he shall not sleep, (that is to say in the earth,) but shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye, and shall be caught up, and his rest shall be glorious. Yea, verily I say unto you, in that day when the Lord shall come he shall reveal all things; things which have passed, and hidden things which no man knew; things of the earth by which it was made, and the purpose and the end thereof; things most precious, things that are in the earth and upon the earth, and in heaven.-And all they who suffer persecution for my name, and endure in faith, though they are called to lay down their lives for my sake, yet shall they partake of all this glory. Wherefore, fear not even unto death; for in this world your joy is not full, but in me your joy is full. Therefore, care not for the body, neither the life of the body; but care for the soul, and for the life of the soul, and ye shall have eternal life. When men are called unto mine everlasting gospel, and covenant with an everlasting covenant, they are accounted as the salt of the earth, and the savor of men. They are called to be the savor of men. Therefore, if that salt of the earth lose its savor behold it is thenceforth good for nothing, only to be cast out and trodden under the feet of men. Behold, here is wisdom concerning the children of Zion; even many, but not all; they were found transgressors, therefore, they must needs be chastened. He that exalteth himself shall be abased, and he that abaseth himself shall be exalted.

And now, I will show unto you a parable that you may know my will concerning the redemption of Zion: a certain nobleman had a spot of land, very choice; and he said unto his servants, go ye into my vineyard, even upon this very choice piece of land, and plant twelve olive trees; and set watchmen round about them and build a tower, that one may overlook the land round about, to be a watchman upon the tower; that mine olive trees may not be broken down, when the enemy shall come to spoil, and take unto themselves the fruit of my vineyard. Now the servants of the nobleman went and did as their lord commanded them; and planted the olive trees, and built a hedge round about, and set watchmen, and began to build the tower. And while they were yet laying the foundation thereof, they began to say among themselves, and what need hath my lord of this tower? and consulted for a long time, saying among themselves, what need hath my lord of this tower, seeing this is a time of peace? Might not this money be given to the exchangers? for there is no need of these things! And while they were at variance one with another, they became very slothful, and they hearkened not unto the commandments of their lord: and the enemy came by night, and broke down the hedge, and the servants of the nobleman arose, and were affrighted, and fled: and the enemy destroyed their works, and broke down the olive trees.

Now behold, the nobleman, the lord of the vineyard, called upon his servants, and said unto them, Why! what is the cause of this great evil? ought ye not to have done even as I commanded you? and after ye had planted the vineyard, and built the hedge round about, the tower also, and set a watchman upon the tower, and watched for my vineyard, and not have fallen asleep, lest the enemy should come upon you? and behold, the watchman upon the tower would have seen the enemy while he was yet afar off: and then ye could have made ready and kept the enemy from breaking down the hedge thereof, and saved my vineyard from the hands of the destroyer. And the lord of the vineyard said unto one of his servants, Go and gather together the residue of my servants: and take all the strength of mine house, which are my warriors, my young men, and they that are of middle age also, among all my servants, who are the strength of mine house, save those only whom I have appointed to tarry; and go



ye straightway unto the land of my vineyard, and redeem my vineyard, for it is mine, I have bought it with money. Therefore get ye strightway [straightway] unto my land; break down the walls of mine enemies; throw down their tower, and scatter their watchmen: and inasmuch as they gather together against you, avenge me of mine enemies; that by and by, I may come with the residue of mine house and possess the land.

And the servant said unto his lord, when shall these things be? And he said unto his servant when I will: go ye straightway, and do all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and this shall be my seal and blessing upon you; a faithful and wise steward in the midst of mine house: a ruler in my kingdom.

And his servant went straightway, and done all things whatsoever his lord commanded him, and after many days all things were fulfilled.

Again, verily I say unto you, I will show unto you wisdom in me concerning all the churches, inasmuch as they are willing to be guided in a right and proper way for their salvation, that the work of the gathering together of my saints may continue, that I may build them up unto my name upon holy places; for the time of harvest is come, and my word must needs be fulfilled. Therefore, I must gather together my people according to the parable of the wheat and the tares, that the wheat may be secured in the garners to possess eternal life, and be crowned with celestial glory when I shall come in the kingdom of my Father, to reward every man according as his work shall be, while the tares shall be bound in bundles, and their bands made strong, that they may be burned with unquenchable fire. Therefore, a commandment I give unto all the churches, that they shall continue to gather together unto the places which I have appointed; nevertheless, as I have said unto you in a former commandment, let not your gathering be in haste, nor by flight; but let all things, be prepared before you, and in order that all things be prepared before you, observe the commandments which I have given concerning these things, which saith, or teacheth, to purchase all the lands by money, which can be purchased for money, in the region round about the land which I have appointed to be the land of Zion, for the beginning of the gathering of my saints: all the land which can be purchased in Jackson county, and the counties round about, and leave the residue in mine hand.

Now verily I say unto you, let all the churches gather together all their moneys; let these things be done in their time, be not in haste; and observe to have all things prepared before you. And let honorable men be appointed, even wise men, and send them to purchase these lands; and every church in the eastern countries when they are built up, if they will hearken unto this counsel, they may buy lands and gather together upon them, and in this way they may establish Zion. There is even now already in store a sufficient; yea, even abundance to redeem Zion, and establish her waste places no more to be thrown down were the churches, who call themselves after my name willing to hearken to my voice. And, again I say unto you, those who have been scattered by their enemies, it is my will that they should continue to importune for redress, and redemption, by the hands of those who are placed as rulers, and are in authority over you, according to the laws and constitution of the people which I have suffered to be established, and should be maintained for the rights and protection of all flesh, according to just and holy principles, that every man may act in doctrine, and principle pertaining to futurity, according to the moral agency which I have given unto them that every man may be accountable for his own sins in the day of judgment.-Therefore it is not right that any man should be in bondage one to another. And for this purpose have I established the constitution of this land, by the hands of wise men whom I raised up unto this very purpose, and redeemed the land by the shedding of blood.

Now, unto what shall I liken the children of Zion? I will liken them unto the parable of the woman and the unjust judge, (for men ought always to pray and not faint.) which saith, There was in a city a judge which feared no God, neither regarded man. And there was a widow in that city, and she came unto him saying avenge me of mine adversary.-And he would not for a while, but afterward he said within himself, though I fear not God, nor regard man, yet because this widow troubleth me I will avenge her, lest by her continual coming, she weary me. Thus will I liken the children of Zion.

Let them importune at the feet of the judge; and if he heed them not, let them importune at the feet of the governor; and if the governor heed them not, let them importune at the feet of the president; and if the president heed them not, then will the Lord arise and come forth out of his hiding place, and in his fury vex the nation, and in his hot displeasure, and in his fierce anger, in his time, will cut off these wicked, unfaithful, and unjust stewards, and appoint them their portion among hypocrites, and unbelievers; even in outer darkness, where there is weeping, and wailing and gnashing of



teeth. Pray ye therefore, that their ears may be opened unto your cries, that I may be merciful unto them, that these things may not come upon them. What I have said unto you, must needs be, that all men may be left without excuse; that wise men and rulers may hear and know that which they have never considered; that I may proceed to bring to pass my act, my strange act, and perform my work, my strange work. That men may discern between the righteous and the wicked, saith your God.

And, again I say unto you, it is contrary to my commandment, and my will, that my servant Sidney Gilbert should sell my store-house, which I have appointed unto my people, into the hands of mine enemies. Let not that which I have appointed, be polluted by mine enemies, by the consent of those who call themselves after my name: for this is a very sore and grievous sin against me, and against my people, in consequence of those things which I have decreed, and are soon to befall the nations. Therefore, it is my will that my people should claim, and hold claim upon that which I have appointed unto them, though they should not be permitted to dwell thereon; nevertheless, I do not say they shall not dwell thereon; for inasmuch as they bring forth fruit and works meet for my kingdom, they shall dwell thereon; they shall build, and another shall not inherit it: they shall plant vineyards, and they shall eat the fruit thereof; even so. Amen.

December 18th. The elders assembled in the printing office, and bowed down before the Lord, and dedicated the printing press and all that pertained thereunto, to God, by mine own hand, which dedication was confirmed by Elder Rigdon, and my brother, Hyrum Smith-We then proceeded to take the first proof sheet of the "Star," edited by Elder Oliver Cowdery.

Blessed of the Lord is Brother Oliver, nevertheless there are two evils in him that he must needs forsake, or he cannot altogether forsake the buffetings of the adversary. If he forsake these evils he shall be forgiven, and shall be made like unto the bow, which the Lord hath set in the heavens; he shall be a sign and an ensign unto the nations.

Behold he is blessed of the Lord for his constancy and stedfastness [steadfastness] in the work of the Lord; wherefore, he shall be blessed in his generation and they shall never be cut off, and he shall be helped out of many troubles, and if he keep the commandments, and hearken unto the council of the Lord his rest shall be glorious.

And again, blessed of the Lord is my father and also my mother, and my brothers and my sisters, for they shall yet find redemption in the house of the Lord, and their offspring shall be a blessing, a joy, and a comfort unto them.

Blessed is my mother, for her soul is ever filled with benevolence and philanthropy, and notwithstanding her age, yet she shall receive strength, and shall be comforted in the midst of her house, and she shall have eternal life.

And blessed is my father, for the hand of the Lord will be over him for he shall see the affliction of his children pass away, and when his head is fully ripe, he shall behold himself as an olive tree, whose branches are bowed down with much fruit; he shall also possess a mansion on high.

Blessed of the Lord is my brother Hyrum, for the integrity of his heart, he shall be girt about with truth, and faithfulness shall be the strength of his loins: from generation to generation he shall be a shaft in the hand of his God to execute judgments upon his enemies, and he shall be hid by the hand of the Lord, that none of his secret parts shall be discovered unto his hurt; his name shall be accounted a blessing among men, and when he is in trouble and great tribulation hath come upon him, he shall remember the God of Jacob, and he shall shield him from the power of satan; and he shall receive counsel in the house of the Most High, that he may be strengthened in hope, that the goings of his feet may be established forever.

Blessed of the Lord is brother Samuel, because the Lord shall say unto him. Samuel, Samuel, therefore he shall be made a teacher in the house of the Lord, and the Lord shall mature his mind in judgment, and thereby he shall obtain the esteem and fellowship of his brethren; and his soul shall be established; and he shall benefit the house of the Lord, because he shall obtain an answer to prayer in his faithfulness.

Brother William is as the fierce lion, who divideth not the spoil because of his strength, and in the pride of his heart he will neglect the more weighty matters until his soul is bowed down in sorrow, and then he shall return and call on the name of his God and shall find forgiveness, and shall wax valiant, therefore, he shall be saved unto the uttermost; and as the roaring lion of the forest in the midst of his prey, so shall the hand of his generation be lifted up against those who are set on high, that fight against the God of Israel; fearless and undaunted shall they be in battle, in avenging the wrongs of the innocent, and relieving the oppressed; therefore, the blessings of the God of Jacob shall be in the midst of his house notwithstanding his rebellious heart.



And now, O God, let the residue of my father's house, ever come up in remembrance before thee, that thou mayest save them from the hand of the oppressor, and establish their feet upon the rock of ages, that they may have place in thy house; and be saved in thy kingdom, and let all things be even as I have said, for Christ's sake: Amen.


Minutes of a Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, held at Rowland O. Crispin's, Warren co. Ohio, on the 14th and 15th of June 1845, agreeable to adjournment from March Conference held in Fayette co. Ohio, on the 8th and 9th, 1845.

The meeting was called to order by Elder Joseph Grover at 11 o'clock A. M. Elder Joseph T. Ball was chosen to preside, and Rowland O. Crispin chosen Secretary.

The meeting opened by singing, and prayer by Elder Joseph Grover.

The president then addressed the meeting in a brief and affectionate manner, setting forth the object of the Conference.

A representation of the different branches was then called for.

Waynesville branch by Elder Braddock; thirty eight members, thirteen Elders and one Priest.

Pleasant Grove branch; seven members, one Elder and one Priest.

Clinton branch; thirty eight members, six Elders and one Priest.

Fayette branch, by Elder Boughn; twenty three members, one Elder one Priest & one Teacher.

Port Jefferson branch, by Elder Johnson; seven members and one Elder.

Dayton branch, by Elder Graves, eight members and five Elders.

A charge was preferred against Isham Webb, for leaving his family and unbelief. After some remarks he was cut off from the church by a unanimous vote.

A charge was preferred against Elder John Bair, for teaching things contrary to the Book of Covenants, inconsistent with virtue, which has destroyed the union of the saints, and prevented them paying their tything [tithing], entered by Azariah Haines, presiding elder of the Clinton branch, June 14th 1845.

It was moved and seconded that a council of Elders be held in his case, which was put to vote by the President and carried unanimously. They were to examine witnesses and report on Sabbath afternoon.

The President then addressed the saints on the necessity of gathering to Zion, in an affectionate manner. He was followed by Elder Grover.

Conference adjourned until 3 o'clock P. M.

Conference met agreeable to adjournment.

Opened with singing, and prayer by Elder Fallis.

The meeting was then addressed by the President on the latter-day dispensation.

Conference then adjourned until 10 o'clock on Sabbath A. M.

Conference met according to adjournment.

Opened by singing, and prayer by Elder Grover. He then addressed the meeting on the priesthood.

Conference adjourned until half past 1 o'clock.

Conference met according to adjournment.

Opened by singing, and prayer by Elder Boughn.

The meeting was addressed by Elder Grover on the Book of Mormon, after which the President introduced the case of Elder Bair, and stated to the Conference the resolution of the council of the Elders, which was motioned and seconded that he be disfellowshipped; which was put to vote by the President, and carried unanimously.

Elder Grover arose and returned his thanks to the saints for their kindness to him, and requested the voice of the district whether they wished his labors any longer or not. A vote was taken and they unanimously accorded with his teaching. He then blessed them in the name of the Lord.

The president then addressed the saints on the necessity of obeying council.

A vote was taken whether the saints would uphold the Twelve and the authorities of the church by their prayers, which was unanimous.

The President then pronounced his blessing on them in the name of Israel's God. He then dismissed the Conference without setting time for another.

By vote of the Conference, three new members were added, after Conference closed; two of them were children, only eight years of age.

JOSEPH T. BALL, President

Rowland O. Crispin, Secretary.

Nauvoo, July 15, 1845.

To the saints composing the Conference, held at Rowland O. Crispin's, Warren co. Ohio, 14th June 1845.

DEAR BRETHREN;-A copy of the minutes of your Conference has just been presented me, from which I learn that you have seen proper to withdraw from me the hand of fellowship.



I do not, at this time, feel to question the legality of your proceedings, or the righteousness of your decisions; my heart is too much pained, at having lost your esteem and confidence; though I do wish I had been present at your meeting, when those charges were preferred; not so much for the purpose of defending myself against my accusers; but to have preserved that confidence which I once held in your breasts, by confessing to you candidly my weaknesses, my imperfections, follies and deviations.

Had you heard the statement that I could have given you in relation to the difficulties, troubles and temptations, that I had to contend against, I am confident you would not have attributed any malicious or evil design to any part of my conduct, while among you; if you had, you certainly would have done me wrong, for I solemnly protest that my errors have arisen not from my heart, but from misunderstanding of principles. Had I the same understanding of principles and doctrine, then, that I now have, nothing could have arisen from my teachings, privately or publicly, contrary to your mind and feelings. I erred in receiving teachings from those that professed to know doctrine, yet knew nothing only as they were taught by the evil one.

I have now covenanted before the Lord that hereafter I will receive no doctrine except it comes from the proper source-the Twelve.

Brethren; I have labored a long time among you; I have stood by you with my life in my hand,-I have baptized many of you,-have looked npon [upon] you as my best and most endearing friends. You must allow me still to enjoy your friendship and your love, and confidence. If any of you have been injured or led astray by my teachings, publicly or privately, I now humbly ask your forgiveness, and I ask you all to forgive me and restore me to your friendship, and pray for me that I may overcome the adversary of souls and be saved with you in the kingdom of our God.


The church here, cannot act upon Br. Bair's case without all the testimony of the witnesses. We are rejoiced to see Br. Bair humble, and wish to receive the truth. We hope all the saints will feel to forgive him, for this is according to the Savior's words. If the branches of the churches abroad would examine the Doctrine and Covenants and act according to the law therein contained, they would never err relative to trying members of the different Quorums. Branches abroad may withdraw fellowship, but each Quorum holds the power to deal with its members for offences [offenses], to final judgment, by the aid of the bishop's Court or High Council.

From the New York Messenger.


Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, convened at Ilion, German Flats, Herkimer county, on the 17th and 18th of May, 1845.

Conference met at 2 P. M., and organized by appointing Elder Eleazer Willes, President, and George England, Secretary.

Official members present-six Elders and one Priest.

Sung a hymn. Prayer by the President. Sung a hymn; after which a call was made for representation of branches.

Ilion branch represented by Elder England; eighteen members, three Elders and one Priest.

Milford Centre [Center], by Elder Chidester; four members and one Elder.

Village of Westford, by Elder Bacon; four members and two Elders.

Cherry Valley, by Elder Bacon; four members, three of the Utica branch, and one Elder.

After which Elder Bacon addressed the congregation from the 7th chapter of Paul to the Hebrews, 11th, 12th and 19th verses, setting forth the order of the priesthood, and the church going into the wilderness, or the general apostacy [apostasy] of the church of Christ, which he proved beyond contradiction, in an able and masterly manner.

Meeting adjourned to Br. England's at early candle light.

Met agreeable to adjournment. Opened by singing.

Prayer by Br. Chidester; after which he called upon the saints to bear witness to the truth of Mormonism.

The saints then arose one by one, and gave their testimony in favor of the truth; and said they would live by every word that proceeds from God, and would uphold and subject themselves to the counsel of the Twelve apostles of the Lamb of God. Some of the gifts were manifested, which caused us to rejoice in the kingdom of God. Unity and love prevailed.

Sung a hymn. Benediction by Elder Hewet.

Adjourned till Sunday morning 10 o'clock.

Met according to adjournment.

Sung a hymn. Prayer by Elder Theophilus Taylor. Sung another hymn.

Br. Wm. Segar represented the Utica branch on Sunday morning; twenty two members, two Elders and one Priest, in a scattered condition.



The President then addressed the congregation from the 24th of Acts 14th and 15th verses, setting forth and showing what was called heresy in these days followed by Elder Taylor at half past 11 till half past 12.

Adjourned till half past 1 P. M. Benediction by Elder Taylor.

Met agreeable to adjournment.

Sung a hymn. Prayer by Elder Bacon.

He then arose to address the congregation from the 28th chapter of Isaiah, 21st, 23d and 23d verses, showing that Isaiah had in view a great work to be commenced in as late a generation as the present, and that it had already commenced, which he proved in a very clear and lucid manner. Proving that this continent was the place for the setting up of the ensign to gather the dispersed of Judah, and assemble the outcasts of Israel followed by Elder England, who backed up the gospel with his testimony, and spoke in behalf of suffering innocence, and exhorted all those who had not embraced the gospel to do it immediately and by that means secure to themselves eternal life.

Br. Steele made some remarks, and gave his testimony to the truth of Mormonism, and said he knew it to be the work of God, and was acknowledged by signs following the believer.

The President then made some remarks to sign seekers, showing that if the sectarians preached the pure gospel of Jesus Christ, they are very much to blame to ask a sign from those that they say have the spirit of Belzebub [Beelzebub].

Br. Hewet gave his testimony in favor of the work of the last days.

Br. Chidester gave his testimony in behalf of the work of God in Mormonism, and left his testimony against all that would not learn the way of life, through prayer and faith to that God that gave his Son as a ransom for the world.

Br. Taylor bore testimony in favor of Mormonism, and exhorted all within the sound of his voice to search the truth as it is in the Lord Jesus.

Sung a hymn, and adjourned till early candle light, at Br. Burgdorff's.

Met at Br. Burgdorff's, sung a hymn. Prayer by Elder Bacon.

After which the sacrament was administered.

Br. Bacon exhorted the saints to faithfulness, unity and love to each other, and called on them to bear testimony.

Br. Taylor next exhorted the saints to unity, and spoke of the calamities that awaited the ungodly, and that Judah's fierce lion would arise from the thicket and destroy the nations that forget God.

Brother England next exhorted the saints to love and unity, and to prepare for our exit from among the Gentiles, and go to the beautiful city of Nauvoo. He thanked God that there was one woe which had never come upon the Mormons yet, after all their persecution. The Savior says Woe unto you when all men speak well of you. That is the woe; who is there that speaks well of the Mormons? They are very scarce, and if any one wishes to obey the gospel, they must expect to loose [lose] their good name if they have any. I have lived in this place three years, nnd [and] was respected by every one, but as soon as I came into the kingdom of God, then Satan began to rage, and sectarians foamed till they have run out lies till their Father shall help them no more.

Brother Steele made some remarks about signs. They said they would believe if they should hear him speak in tongues, and they have heard him speak in tongues several times and they are worse than ever.

Brother Chidester Gave his testimony to the truth.

Brother Hewit said he had been sick for several years, and the doctors had given him up, and said he could not live. But as soon as he heard the Mormons he believed and was administered unto, and his neighbors said if he got well they would believe also; and now I am as well as any man, and they won't believe yet, and I testify to every man that I was healed by the power of God, through the administration of one of his servants, a Mormon Elder.

Resolved that the minutes of this Conference be forwarded for publication in the Prophet.

The Conference adjourned, sine die.


George England, Secretary.

From the Millenial [Millennial] Star.


We have lately had the long -wished for pleasure of paying a visit to our brethren in the north; and we can truly say that though our journey was in part performed amid the rigours [rigors] of severe weather, yet we have been amply rewarded for every toil. We feel convinced of one fact, which is, that there is scarcely anything more confirmatory of the faith of the saints, than to travel and behold the effects of the principles of truth upon others. A feeling of this kind we fully realized on our visit to Scotland, where we beheld a people widely different in their national customs, habits, and



feelings from ourselves, yet under the influence of the gospel of Jesus Christ to which they had become obedient, we found them, as it were, one with ourselves; of one heart and of one mind in relation to the principles of eternal truth, and the glorious prospect that are opened out to the saints of God in the future.

On the 16th of March, we held a conference in the Odd Fellows' Hall, in the city of Glasgow, and notwithstanding the severity of the weather, our brethren and sisters flocked in from the country, crowding the hall with joyous and happy countenances, the recollection of which assembly will be long remembered by us. We found the conference in a most encouraging and prosperous condition, under the presidency of our beloved brother Peter McCue, and our prayer is that he may be long preserved in connexion [connection] with the honest-hearted by whom he is surrounded, to be instrumental in rolling onward the kingdom of God.

After separately visiting several of the branches in the Glasgow conference, where we had an opportunity of witnessing in an individual branch, the effect of the power of truth, confirmatory of what we had before realized as a whole, we proceeded on our journey to the ancient city of Stirling. Here we found but few saints, but sufficient to whisper to each heart, that we were not entirely in the land of strangers, but some of the great family of the redeemed of the Lord were there. With the city itself and the surrounding country we were greatly interested, each glance as it were bringing back the recollections of the stirring deeds of days of yore. May the saints that spring from such a soil, exhibit in connexion [connection] with the kingdom of God, a like heroism with that which has spread as it were a halo of glory over their sires.

From Stirling we took one of the steamers on the Forth, for Edinburgh, and though the weather was very unpropitious, it was impossible to destroy the effect of the romantic nature of the scenery by which we were surrounded. After a very severe passage, the storm continuing to increase in violence, we at length arrived at the capital of Scotland-the Athens of modern times. We need not say that our welcome was most hearty, and that we rejoiced much in meeting some of the saints of God in a city distinguished for its wisdom and learning. One Sunday, the 23rd of March, we met in conference, making what changes we considered necessary for the well-being of the whole, and appointed Elder John Banks, late of Preston, to preside over the Edinburgh conference. We anticipate a great work being accomplished there, and the true secret of success will be found in the union of the saints, upholding by faith and prayer those who have been set apart to the service of the Lord. May the spirit of the Lord rest upon the saints mightily in that great metropolis, that multitudes through their instrumentality may be born again into the kingdom of God.

With the best feeling of our hearts, bidding adieu for a season to the saints in Scotland, we have to express our regret that circumstances should have compelled us to leave so abruptly, but anticipate with much pleasure the time when we shall be able to renew our visit.





City of Nauvoo,

July 1, 1845.


As a matter of every day reflection, all people, good, bad and indifferent, are more concerned about what is to be than any thing else that appertains to life. This may be one reason why so much jealousy, hatred and persecution are manifested towards any man, men, or people, that profess to be guided by revelation.

Notwithstanding the word of the Lord, having out-lived all the speculation of the ancients and frustrated the philosophy of the moderns, shines like diamonds among the rubbish of six thousand years, to guide the way of human beings, still every age has its own blind leaders of the blind, and the result that has been, is now, and will be,-"both fall into the ditch."

We have said thus much for the consideration of the saints; if the world pays any regard to it, may God bless them accordingly. We profess to be governed by revelation and shall we, while fire, storm and vexation, trouble the world, be lulled to sleep in false security? Shall we calculate our warfare over, and our salvation safe when the war of elements hath hardly commenced? "He only is saved that continueth faithful to the end."

"Pray without ceasing," said an old apostle and so says a later one. The troubles to come are more grievous than what have been; so be ready.

Joseph Smith, our martyred prophet, left the following prophecy to be fulfilled:

"Verily, Verily, I say unto you, darkness covereth the earth and gross darkness the minds of the people, and all flesh has become corrupt before my face! Behold vengeance cometh speedily upon the inhabitants of the earth; a day of wrath; a day of burning; a day of desolation;



of weeping; of mourning and of lamentation; and as a whirlwind it shall come upon all the face of the earth, saith the Lord.

And upon my house shall it begin; and from my house shall it go forth saith the Lord, First among those among you saith the Lord; who have professed to know my name and have not known me, and have blasphemed against me in the midst of my house saith the Lord."

From the above it is evident that after the church suffers the world has to come in for its share of wo:-and now after fourteen years' suffering, who does not see the Lord begin to pour out a 'little vengeance' like a whirlwind?

Be faithful and patient, then saints, and He that said to the flood 'come,' and make an end of wickedness, will say also 'go,' to the elements, and sweep the earth with the besom of destruction till it is fit for Paradise again, and then my people shall inherit the kingdom.-Watch and pray.


There is something so cheering and grand, to the friends of Revelation, when a prediction or prophecy, is fulfilled, that they hardly know how to express their gratitude to him that hath brought it to pass in its time. Our Savior said, (speaking of Jerusalem:) "And when ye shall know that the desolation thereof is nigh. * * For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled. * * And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles almost 1800 years. But there were other prophetic sayings about Jerusalem, which, while they help substantiate revelation, help silence spiritualizing the scriptures and crown Mormonism with the glory of promulgating the truth. Out of many passages, we will only select one, yet future, leaving men to reflect upon the idea that old men and women, and girls and boys, shall yet grace the streets of Jerusalem: "And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will seek to destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem. And I will pour upon the house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and of supplications: and they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his first born." Looking at him whom they had pierced must mean Christ coming the second time.

The following has strange symptoms of bringing to pass the old prophets and what Jesus said too.



Modern Jerusalem is a staunch, strongly built city. The walls of the houses ore [are] most substantial, and are built of very compact limestone, which is mostly of a light or dark cream color. It has an appearance of great solidity, which is increased by the flying buttresses which every where spring over the streets. An earthquake that would demolish a portion of the town, would be apt to involve the whole of it in ruin-so compactly is it built together. The streets are filthy, and nowhere have I met with so many wretched deformed beggars-so many blind helpless beings-asking alms from early dawn till set of sun. The exterior of the houses towards the streets is most forbidding, looking jail like and gloomy, but entering the Courts, you see more cheerfulness, and some of the terraces have a very commanding look out. Domes appear every where. They rise above the principal rooms of all houses. There is no wood to construct roofs of, and thus the ceilings of the rooms are pleasingly vaulted. In no one thing are the accounts of travellers [travelers] so discrepant as to the modern town. Some writers draw of it a peerless picture, and others paint it in the most gloomy colors. Some, perhaps, have been there in the rainy, others in the bright season-as in most cases the truth seems to be about half way between the two extremes. It is neither so good nor so bad as it has been drawn, but it is a very respectable town, far better than most others in the East. The modern town does not cover the whole site of the ancient one. Mount Zion itself, on the South side, is without the present wall. On the North, or more directly on the North west side of the city, the old limit must have been a mile beyond the present one. The whole ground is cavernous cisterns-themselves probably more recent than those of the town taken by the Roman Legions. Excepting on a part of the North west side, the limits of the ancient city are well defined. The mountains are still 'round about Jerusalem,' and the features of the scenery are all bold and grand. On three sides, the precipitous steeps of the valley impose boundaries beyond which no buildings could ever have passed.

It is said and is doubtless true, that the wall supporting Solomon's temple, on the side of the Valley of Jehoshaphat, was 450 feet high. On the West, or naturally the weakest side, the tenth Roman Legion was encamped. The present



walls are well built and battlemented; but they have neither ditches, counterscarp walls nor other exterior defences [defenses]. They are modern, but worthy to bfilong [belong] to an age when gun powder was unknown, for they cannot stand two days against breaching batteries. The town has now a garrison of about fifteen hundred lubberly Turkish soldiers, and could be taken by escalade in ten minutes, against all the resistance the garrison could offer.

The environs of Jerusalem are very striking. They form one vast necropolis-the very rock being perforated in all directions with tombs, which being near the bottom of the valley of Jehoshaphat, Kedron. Gihon, and Hinnor-These valleys, together with the Western Wall, form a circuit of two miles and a half-the whole circumference of the ancient town being, according to Josephus, rather more than four miles.


Delivered by President B. Young, in the City of Joseph, April 6th 1845.

I hope there may be faith enough in this congregation of Saints to still the wind, and strengthen me so that I may be heard by all of this vast assemblage of people: and in order that my voice may extend, and be heard by all it will be necessary for the brethren and sisters to be quiet as possible, and I will do my best to speak that you may hear and understand.

We shall devote this day to preaching-exhortation-singing-praying and blessing children, (such as have not been blessed,) and all those who have not been able to come to meeting: such women may be, who have not had their children blessed, and have the privilege this afternoon.

Last Sunday I proposed to the Saints, to speak to day on the snbject [subject] of the baptism for the dead in connexion [connection] with other items, that the Saints may be satisfied-that all doubt and darkness may be removed with regard to certain principles of the doctrine of redemption.

But before I undertake to explain or give correct views upon this important subject, I would say to all those who are satisfied with all the knowledge they have, and want no more: to you I do not expect to be an apostle this day; but for those who are hungering and thirsting after righteousness, I pray, that they may be filled and satisfied with the intelligence of God, even his glory.

What I have stated in the winter past relative to the baptism for the dead, has been matter of discussion among the elders, and among the brethren and sisters in general, but I will endeavor to show to this congregation of Saints the propriety of it; and that the people could not run at hap-hazard, and without order to attend to this ordinance and at the same time it be valid, and recognized in heaven.

We are building a house at present unto the Lord in the which we expect to attend to the fulfillment [fulfillment] of this doctrine: you all believe that this is a doctrine revealed by God to his servant Joseph. Admitting this to be the fact, that he has revealed through him a plan by which we may bring to life the dead, and bless them with a great and glorious exaltation in the presence of the Almighty with ourselves; still we want to know how to do these things right; to do them in a manner that shall be acceptable to the Almighty, if otherwise he will say unto us at the last day, "ye have not known me right, because of your slothfulness and your wickedness depart from me for I know you not." O ye Latter-day Saints! I don't want one of you to be caught in that snare, but that you may do things right and thus be enabled to make your calling and election sure. I might say the plan of salvation is perfect of itself-it is a system that can save, redeem, honor and glorify all who are willing to apply themselves to it according to the pattern-it is a plan of salvation to all men both male and female; it has been handed down, and known from the days of Adam, and those who will open their eyes to see, their ears to hear, and their hearts to understand, they will acknowledge at once that it is a perfect system; but those whose eyes, ears and hearts are shut up by incorrect tradition and prejudice, they acknowledge by their lives, by their practices, by their walk an conversation, and by their actions in general, that they do not understand it, yet they plead the atonement, and say we believe the atonement is sufficient for all-only believe and he will save you; yet at the same time the bible, reason, common sense and every other righteous principle positively testifies that there must be means made use of to put you in possession of the blessings of the atonement, as well as any other blessing.

I believe the plan of salvation is comeatable, and may be understood and the inhabitants of the world who will come to God can be made acquainted with all the ordinances and blessings by which they may know how to save themselves and their friends, as we know how to build a house, or as the mechanic knows how to make any piece of mechanism; but mechanism is not to be compared with the perfection of the machine of salvation or with the beauty of the plan of redemption: it is the most perfect system of any other creature under heaven.



The gospel is adapted to the capacity of all the human family, whether they be high or low, rich or poor, bond or free, black or white, young or old, it is adapted to their capacities, all can understand and be saved: no comparison of its purity can be made; you may investigate the laws of nations, and gather together all the laws of the kingdoms of this world, and make a selection of the best part of the purest principles of the laws of justice and equity, and they would not compare, nor would there be any resemblance to the purity of the laws of heaven. He who gives that law is perfect, and reduces it to the capacity of finite beings in order that they may understand it and then receive more: thus the infinite being gives line upon line, reveals principle after principle, and the mind of the finite being expands, and when he has learned all his life he will then begin to see, that he has not yet entered upon the threshold of the eternal things that are to be gained by the children of men. I have now about got through with my preliminaries, and shall occupy your attention with some items in relation to the doctrine of the baptism for the dead.

I do not say that you have not been taught and learned the principle; you have heard it taught from this stand from time to time, by many of the elders, and from the mouth of your beloved and martyred prophet Joseph; therefore my course will not be to prove the doctrine, but refer to those things against which your minds are revolting. Consequently I would say to this vast congregation of Saints, when we enter into the Temple of God to receive our washings, our anointings, our endowments and baptisms for the saving of ourselves, and for the saving of our dead: that you never will see a man go forth to be baptized for a woman, nor a woman for a man. If your minds should be in any dubiety with regard to this, call to mind a principle already advanced, that when an infinite being gives a law to his finite creatures, he has to descend to the capacity of those who receive his law, when the doctrine of baptism for the dead was first given, this church was in its infancy, and was not capable of receiving all the knowledge of God in its highest degree; this you all believe. I would keep this one thing in your minds, and that is, that there is none, no not one of the sons and daughters of Adam and Eve, that ever received the fullness of the celestial law at the first of the Lord's commencing to reveal it unto them.

The doctrine of baptism for the dead you have been taught for some time, and the first account that I heard of it was while I was in England; it was there I got the glad tidings that the living could go forth and be baptised [baptized] for those who had fallen asleep. This doctrine I believed before anything was said or done about it in this church; it made me glad when I heard it was revealed through his servant Joseph, and that I could go forth, and officiate for my fathers, for my mothers, and for my ancestors, to the latest generation who have not had the privilege of helping themselves; that they can yet arise to the state of glory and exaltation as we that live, have a privilege of rising to ourselves. The next year I came home and requested Brother Joseph to preach upon the subject, which he did, I also heard many of the elders preach upon the same subject.

There has been many things said, and notions imbibed concerning this doctrine. Allow me to advance an idea, and it is this; except we attend to this ordinance according to the law of heaven in all things it will not be valid or be of any benefit either to the living or the dead; when it was first revealed all the order of it was not made known, afterwards it was made known, that records, clerks, and one or two witnesses were necessary or else it will be of no value to the saints.

The Lord has led this people all the while in this way, by giving them here a little and there a little, thus he increases their wisdom, and he that receives a little and is thankful for that shall receive more and more, and more even to the fullness of the eternal Godhead: there is no stopping place, but the weak capacity of man cannot understand it unless the spirit of the eternal God is in their hearts, and then they can comprehend but a little of it. In this is the glory, power, and excellency of the gospel of the Son of God to poor weak finite man.-Look, O ye Latter-day Saints, at the nations of the earth, Christendom, look at them; but look at ourselves (although we have received a great deal) yet who is there here that has seen Jesus Christ, that have beheld angels, that have conversed with the spirits of just men made perfect, and the assembly of the church of Enoch, and with God the judge of all? who is there here that has been caught up to the third heavens and gazed upon the order and glory of the celestial world? dont [don't] you see brethren we have yet a great deal to learn, but is it not our privilege to be filled with all the fullness of Godliness? (cries of yes.) When you receive all that is for you, you will say O the blindness of Christendom! O the ignorance of the world!! even the Latter-day Saints that have assembled themselves together at the April conference in the year eighteen hundred and forty-five, will say, what am I?



Joseph in his life time did not receive every thing connected with the doctrine of redemption, but he has left the key with those who understand how to obtain and teach to this great people all that is necessary for their salvation and exaltation in the celestial kingdom of our God. We have got to learn how to be faithful with the few things, you know the promise is, if we are faithful in a few things we shall be made rulers over many things. If we improve upon the small things, greater will be given unto us.

I have said that a man cannot be baptized for a woman, nor a woman for a man, and it be valid. I have not used any argument as yet; I want now to use an argument upon this subject, it is a very short one; and I will do it by asking this congregation, if God would call a person to commence a thing that would not have power and ability to carry it out? Would he do it? (no.) Well then, what has been our course on former occasions? Why, here goes our beloved sisters, and they are baptised [baptized] in the river or in the fount for their uncles, for their fathers, for their grandfathers and great grandfathers.

Well, now I will take you and confirm you for your uncles, for your fathers, for your grandfathers, and let you go; after a while here comes our beloved sisters, saying. I want to be ordained for my uncle, and for my grandfather, and great grand-father; I want my father ordained to the high priesthood, and my grandfather, I want to be patriarch, and you may ordain me a prophet for my uncle! What would you think about all that, sisters, come now you have been baptised [baptized] and confirmed for your father, wont you be ordained for him? You could cast on a stocking and finish it.-You could take wool and card and spin it and make it into cloth, and then make it into garments. A person that commences a work and has not ability and power to finish it, only leaves the unfinished remains as a monument of folly. We will not commence a work we cannot finish: but let us hearken to the voice of the spirit and give heed to his teachings and we will make ourselves perfect in all things.

I would now call your attention to some of the saying of the apostle Paul. I hope you will not stumble at them. Paul says, "nevertheless, neither is the man without the woman. neither the woman without the man, in the Lord, for as the woman is of the man, even so is the man also by the women, but all things of God." The same Apostle also says, "The woman is the glory of the man." Now brethren, these are Paul's sayings, not Joseph Smith's spiritual wife system sayings.

And I would say, as no man can be perfect without the woman, so no woman can be perfect without a man to lead her, I tell you the truth as it is in the bosom of eternity; and I say so to every man upon the face of the earth; if he wishes to be saved he cannot be saved without a woman by his side. This is spiritual wifeism, that is, the doctrine of spiritual wives.

Lest these my sisters should think I give power into the hands of their husbands to abuse them, I would say there is no man has right to govern his wife and family unless he does it after the order of the church of Christ, unless he does it upon this principle he need not expect to receive a celestial glory. He that does not govern as Jesus governs his church, breaks his bonds and solemn obligations to his family.

Now ye elders of Israel will you go and beat your wives? will you neglect and abuse them? You may ask, is that anything about being baptised [baptized] for the dead, or the laws of the celestial kingdom?

With regard to the laws of the celestial kingdom, I say it always was, and is, and always will be, a system of beauty and order. When the angel visited Cornelius, and commanded him to send men to Joppa for Peter, who should tell him words whereby he and his house should be saved. Would it not have saved a good deal of trouble if the angel had told these words to Cornelius? It certainly would, but it was not the angel's privilege, it remained for Peter to do, because it was Peter's calling; it was Peter's duty. In this case we see the principle of order. Again, in the case of the Savior, did he offer to baptise [baptize] Paul? No, he had to go to Damascus, to a certain street, in order to find Ananias, who administered to him. Thus you see the angel honored Peter, the Savior honored Ananias by permitting them to attend to the calling they and received power to act in. So let fathers honor their families, husbands honor your wives, honor your children that they may learn to honor you; and if you come and are baptised [baptized] for the father of your wife, and you want you mother baptised [baptized] for, let you wife do it; give honor to her.-Ananias had the glory and honor of ordaining Paul and sending him to preach. Christ had done his work, and then gave honor and glory to his servants; when the elders have done their work, let them give their wives honor, and let them say to them, come be baptised [baptized] for my mother, and for my sister, and save them, and I will preside over the whole of you.

Thus let every person stand in their own order, and do that which belongs to them to do, that there may be no confusion, but let order and beauty be the characteristics of this people.



I used to think that the sectarian world would certainly get to heaven for they tried hard enough. And we boys would frequently wish ourselves in heaven with our backs broke that we could not get out again. The sectarian world is just like that, they are scrambling up in the greatest confusion, saying to each other, I hope you will get to heaven, and may your back be broke that you cannot get out again. The sectarian world is just like that, they are scrambling up in the greatest confusion, saying to each other, I hope you will get to heaven, and may your back be broke that you cannot get out again, and that is all they know about it.

The religion of heaven teaches us to give every man and every woman their due, that rightly belongs to them. And he that walks up to his privilege and duty, he has honor and glory, and shall never be removed out of his place.

I have shown other brethren and sisters that Brother Joseph did not tell them all things at once, consequently you may expect to hear and see many things you never thought of before. One thing is that we have taken down the wooden fount that was built up by the instructions of Brother Joseph. This has been a great wonder to some, and says one of the stone-cutters the other day, "I wonder why Joseph did not tell us the fount should be built of stone." The man that made that speech is walking in darkness. He is a stranger to the spirit of this work, and knows nothing. In fact he does not know enough to cut a stone for the house of God. There is not a man under the face of the heavens that has one particle of the spirit about him, but knows that God talks to men according to their circumstances. God knew that old Abraham could not build a temple, therefore he said unto him, go to the mountain I shall tell thee of, and there offer up you sacrifice. He tells us to build an house here in this place, according to our means. And when we get a little more strength, he will say, go now and execute your means upon the next house we have got to build, and it is just to stretch our faith until it shall become exceeding great, that we can command the elements and they will obey. And when we get into Jackson county to walk in the courts of that house, we can say we built this temple for as the Lord lives we will build up Jackson county in this generation, (cries of amen,) and we will be far better off with regard to temporal things, when we have done, than ever we were before. If we had the means to build a fount in that house, say one of marble, the Lord would just as like as not tell us to cover it with gold just to stretch our faith. Brother Joseph said to me with regard to the fount, "I will not go into the river to be baptised [baptized] for my friends, we will build a wooden fount to serve the present necessity; brethren does that satisfy you? This fount has caused the Gentile world to wonder but a sight of the next one will make a Gentile faint away. This brings to my memory a circumstance that transpired in the temple at Kirtland. A very pious lady came to see the temple, she walked up and down in the house, with her hands locked together, and after the escape of one or two of the sectarians most sanctified groans, she exclaimed, "The Lord does not like such extravagance." Poor thing, I wonder how she will walk upon the streets when they are paved with gold; she could not bear to see the temple of God adorned and beautified, and the reason was because she was full of the devil.

I would put you on your guard against those who wear a long face, and pretend to be so holy, and so much better than every body else-They cannot look pleasant because they are full of the devil. Those who have got the forgiveness of their sins have countenances that look bright, and they will shine with the intelligence of heaven. If you dont [don't] believe it, try yourselves and then look up into the glass.

We will have a fount that will not stink and keep us all the while cleansing it out: and we will have a pool wherein to baptise [baptize] the sick, that they may recover. And when we get into the fount we will show you the priesthood and the power of it: therefore, let us be diligent in observing all the commandments of God. Put away all fears of mobs, let not these things trouble you, for I say to the people I believe myself we shall have a healthy season, and that we shall have a summer of peace.-The devils will growl without, and if they could get in here they would growl, but if they do they must look out. And I dare venture to say, that there could not be found as healthy a looking congregation in all the United States as I see here this day.

Brethren and sisters, for the sake of your dead and for the sake of yourselves, be faithful and have no feelings in your hearts against one another, but learn to suffer wrong rather than do wrong, and by so doing we will outstrip all our enemies and conquer the evil one, for know ye not that there is Zion? know ye not that the millennium has commenced? We have had Zion upon the earth this fourteen years. Peace reigns among this people which is Zion. Union and true charity dwells with this people: this is the most orderly and peaceable people upon the face of the whole earth. Well, this is Zion, and it is increasing and spreading wider and wider, and this principle of Zion, which is peace, will stretch all over the earth; that is the millennium.

The saints will increase, and continue to increase, and virtue, love, holiness, and good



principles, will continue to spread and spread and will rule the nations of the earth, and who is there that can stop its progress? None, but it will roll until there is no room for the evil; then he will be bound and shut up. The principles of the kingdom of God will prevail, from city to city, from nation to nation, until the devil shall be bound and there is no place for him. They killed the prophet Joseph for fear he would spread this principle but it will go and fill the whole earth; this is true and will come to pass as the Lord lives. Amen.


For the Times and Seasons.


Sin is the transgression of law; and remission of sins pre-supposes the satisfaction of justice, in some way, of the law that was transgressed, for the justification of the criminal; for justice is the standard of action in all just law, and no action can vary its claims without law, and no action can vary its claims without violating the force and dignity of that law; and if this is done, it is worse than no law. The justice of a just law, claims the protection of all good subjects; and the infliction of the penalty of every transgression; and without this, justice is not satisfied. If a man sins against a just law, he can never in justice, again enjoy the approbation of that law, short of ample atonement, either directly or indirectly. If he makes his own atonement, justice is thereby satisfied; and it leaves nothing in the mind of the executive, or, one who enforces the law, that savors of forgiveness, and if he receives the approbation of the law, it is because justice claims it: but if another makes the atonement, he then obtains remission by the satisfaction of justice, to be sure in the infliction of the penalty, but unto him it is an extension of mercy, and the forgiveness originating in the mind of the executive, is because the atonement made in behalf of the criminal shall be considered a sufficient one to cancel the crime, or answer the penalty of the law; and he receives the approbation of the law, not because he has merited it, but because mercy has opened the way for the remission of his sin, by the satisfaction of the claims of justice in the infliction of the penalty in his behalf.

Such is the character of all just law, (and that too of necessity) that if there be no atonement for sin, nor infliction of the penalty for transgression, there can be no remission nor approbation of the law that was transgressed.-This principle exists because of the accountability that all subjects sustain to the law by which they are governed. Mankind are accountable to God, if at any time he has given them a law, or commandments by which they should be governed; and that it has been done we are willing to believe. The Lord God commanded Adam, the first man, saying: "Of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." All men are made partakers of this penalty, not be actual sin, but by nature, being natural heirs of him who did transgress, and also partakers of condemnation and banishment, and all the effects of the fall, like as Adam was; and according to the natural course of justice in the infliction of the penalty upon Adam as transgressor, and upon us as legitimate sufferers with him, there could be no hope in our case: for Adam, in eating of the forbidden fruit, subjected himself to the influence and power of death; and death naturally brings darkness and corruption brings dissolution; and there is nothing in death to re-organize, nor to bring to light; and hence, this penalty is naturally of eternal duration, and man is naturally unable to fulfil [fulfill] it short of eternal subjection. Thus the justice of this law is naturally of sufficient force to hold us in subjection to the powers of death until the penalty is suffered by us, or an atonement made for the remission of the sin of the transgression thereof. But if the penalty is cancelled [canceled] by an atonement made for us, it must be by some being of better character and capacity, otherwise he would have to suffer as long as we, and the desired remission could not be effected at last. If we receive this as a true doctrine of the natural state of mankind in consequence of the fall, we are bound by every consideration of benevolence, love and mercy, to be grateful if there is a door opened for our redemption. the scriptures hold out the encouragement that there is an atonement made in our behalf of sufficient merit to answer the claims of justice, [and reconcile God to us,*] so that we are no longer under condemnation for original sin; and so that we shall be made free from the penalty of the fall, as it is written, "As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive, but every man in his own order."

Jesus Christ was a suitable being and able to make this atonement in our behalf, and satisfy the claims of justice, because, Firstly, he was the first begotten and best beloved of the Father. [See Heb. 1:6 and Mat. 3:17.]

Secondly, he was able to comprehend the penalty without suffering eternally. [Is. 9:6. Ps. 16:10. and Luke 22:39 & c.]

And Thirdly, he was without sin, and justice had no claim upon him that he should suffer,



only as he took it upon himself to suffer for us. [Is. 53 chap.] And the whole was an act of mercy against justice for the remission of our sins, or that we should not be forever subject to the vengeance of a broken law; and also, that we might be placed upon the ground of exaltation and eternal life, according to the first purpose of God in the creation of man: for the atonement of Jesus Christ hath secured unto mankind much good; and this one thing it hath secured particularly; even the forgiveness of sins by the shedding of blood; as it is written, "And he took the cup and gave thanks, and gave it unto them, saying drink ye all of it, for this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many, for the remission of sins"-[Mat.26:28.]

Again, "For behold I say unto you,* * * * when ye partake of the sacrament, do it with an eye single to my glory; remembering unto the Father my body which was laid down for you, and my blood which was shed for the remission of sins."-[Book of Doc. and Cov. Sec 50]

Some may object to this position, because the apostle Peter told certain believing Jews to be baptised [baptized] for the remission of sins; or at least it is so on record. If this proves anything, it proves too much for an objection, for the scriptures also say, that the blood of Jesus Christ was shed for the remission of our sins, and if this is the only necessity of baptism, one or the other must be superfluous. But if we will dip a little deeper into the fountain of truth, and search still further into the character of the fall, and the merits of the atonement, we shall find that notwithstanding we are no longer counted sinners because of Adam's transgression, yet, there is a curse left upon the earth, for man's sake, and God's preparing salvation for us by the atonement does not reconcile us to him without law; for we are prone to sin by nature, being still under the power of the devil according to the character of the curse, and would forever have remained so, but the atonement brought in a law of restoration, by which we may subject our carnal nature, and again become heirs of the kingdom of God if we will: and that law is the gospel, and baptism is an ordinance therein for what? Why, for birth and regeneration, as it is written, "Except a man be born of water and of the spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God."

Again, the Book of Cov., speaking of baptism, says, "Wherefore, enter ye in at the strait gate," &c. [Sec. 41. (see also 1 Pet.)] It is a door of entrance into the kingdom of God. But the apostle said, "Be baptized for the remission of sins." [See also Book of Cov. (old edition Sec. 65]. Now the first definition of the word "for," is "because of." Put this construction upon the quotation, and it would read, Be baptized because of the remission of sins. This would agree with the general face of the scriptures, and with the plan of salvation, for, if there had been no atonement, original sin could not have been remitted, neither would the gospel have been given, and we because of sin could never have been saved; but now, because of the remission of sins, by the shedding of blood; we have the privilege of water baptism as an ordinance of initiation into the kingdom of God; and this together with the other gospel ordinances, will secure to us legitimate claim upon celestial inheritance. But if this argument does not suit, there are others. Mankind are by nature aliens from God, and will be until in all cases, the gospel is had in exercise for their restoration; and every one hearing the gespel [gospel], is under condemnation if he will not obey it; and unto such the atonement is no longer meritorious because of actual sin against a greater law, as it is written, "He that believeth on him (Christ) is not condemned; but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God." [Jno. 3:18] And like as though there had been no atonement, and not only so, but worse; they are subject not only to death, but to the power of the second death:-"where the worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched."

Hence baptism is, in a certain sense, for the remission of sins, or rather, it is a means by which we may escape condemnation. "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but he that believeth not shall be damned." But according to the words of Christ, and the character of the gospel, baptism has more properly the birth and regeneration of alienated man into the kingdom of God as its object, and the remission of sins is granted unto mankind because of the atonement made by the shedding of blood, "and without shedding of blood is no remission." [Heb. 9:22]


City of Joseph, July 1845.

  • Properly "reconciled us to God."


It certainly is a great consolation to the Latter-Day Saints, to see the unravelment of all things come forth and prove the Book of Mormon. some people may query because there are Roman figures and Roman letters. There never were any other figures used in the word: they belonged to the 'pure languge [language].' As to the



Roman letters, no one knows their age: they are as old as the Etheopic, Celtic, or Greek, for each have some of those letters in it, and who knows when they were first invented? The work goes on; and so to the story:


A very remarkable cave, recently discovered in Missouri, is thus described by the Boonville (Mo.) Statesman. We fear the Mammoth Cave in Kentucky, will have to look out for its laurels. Neighbor Bullitt of the Picayune, what have you to say in the premises?

A most extraordinary cave was recently discovered in Howard county, between Glasgow and Cooper's bottom. One of the farmers of the neighborhood, wanting rock to build, we believe, a chimney, went to an adjacent hill-side for the purpose of quarrying there. In striking the earth with a hoe or some similar implement, a sound was emitted plainly indicating that the hill-side was hallow beneath, and proceeding to remove the dirt covering the surface, he discovered a wall built of stone, and built evidently by human hands. This wall he displaced, and it gave him entrance to the mouth of a cave, which, upon subsequent examination, he found a most extraordinary natural curiosity. The cave has been explored to the distance of 300 yards. Twenty-five or thirty yards from the entrance is a sort of room, the sides of which, according to an account in the 'Glasgow Pilot,' present a most brilliant and wonderful appearance. The writer, who entered the cave with a lantern says:

"I had not proceeded far, before I entered the principal chamber that by a single light presented the most magnificent scene that I ever beheld. The ceiling of the most splendid cavern is some eighteen or twenty feet high, and of a hectagon form, the whole ceiling presenting a shiny surface as though it was set with diamonds."

Very near the mouth, another writer says, there is a stone shaped like a horse, but not so large, being only about three feet high.

"The head, neck and the body are entirely finished, and part of one hind leg and all the rest is solid stone. The neck is made of three pieces, and stuck or fastened together something like cabinet makers put the corners of drawers together, (dovetailed,) the rest is all solid."

In another part of the cave the walls on one side are very smooth. On these walls numerous letters, figures and hieroglyphics appear, most of which, however, are so defaced as to render them unintelligible. Nevertheless the figures 1, 2, 5, and 7 are quite plain. Just above these figures the letter D O N and C A R L O are legible. Further on, the letters J. H. S. appear on the wall. An arm of the main cavern has also been discovered, and has been explored some two hundred yards. A writer says:

The walls and ceiling of this extraordinary cave are pretty much the same as in the other rooms. The walls have a peculiar and extraordinary brilliancy, occasioned, I discovered, from the fact that instead of stone as we first believed, we found them to be of a metal, very much resembling sulphate [sulfate] of iron but of a silvery appearance. We had not proceeded very far before we heard a rumbling noise that occasionally broke upon our ears in notes the most thrilling and melodious I ever heard. We stood for a considerable time in breathless silence to catch the most enchanting sounds that ever greeted the ear of man, and it was only at an interval that we could summon courage enough to explore its source, which we did, and were much surprised to find it proceeded form a gushing spring in the side of the wall. The sounds we heard we found to be produced by the fall of water, and varied by the current of air before alluded to, which we then found to be very strong. We each took a hearty draught of the limped water of this gushing spring, and, after surveying the diamond walls of the greatest natural curiosity in the world, we commenced retracing our steps to its mouth, when we found it to be quite dark and eight o'clock at night.

THE TIMES AND SEASONS, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Main and Kimball Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-Two Dollars per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 13
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 13.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL., JULY 15, 1845 [Whole No. 121.



December 19th. William Pratt and David Patten took their journey to the land of Zion, for the purpose of bearing dispatches to the brethren in that place, from Kirtland. O may God grant it a blessing for Zion, as a kind angel from heaven: Amen.

The following circular was published in the "Star" by


Dear Brethren in Christ, and companions in tribulation;

It seemeth good unto us, to drop a few lines to you, giving you some instruction relative to conducting the affairs of the kingdom of God, which has been committed unto us in these latter times, by the will and testament of our Mediator, whose intercessions in our behalf, are lodged in the bosom of the Eternal Father, and ere long will burst with blessings upon the heads of all the faithful:

We have all been children, and are too much so at the present time; but we hope in the Lord that we may grow in grace and be prepared for all things which the bosom of futurity may disclose unto us. Time is rapidly rolling on, and the prophecies must be fulfilled. The days of tribulation are fast approaching, and the time to test the fidelity of the saints, has come. Rumor with her ten thousand tongues is diffusing her uncertain sounds in almost every ear: but in these times of sore trial, let the saints be patient and see the salvation of God. Those who cannot endure persecution and stand in the day of affliction, cannot stand in the day when the Son of God shall burst the veil, and appear in all the glory of his Father with the holy angels.

On the subject of ordination, a few words are necessary: In many instances there has been too much haste in this thing, and the admonition of Paul has been too slightingly passed over, which says, "Lay hands suddenly upon no man." Some have been ordained to the ministry, and have never acted in that capacity, or magnified their calling at all: Such may expect to lose their calling, except they awake and magnify their office. Let the elders abroad be exceedingly careful upon this subject, and when they ordain a man to the holy ministry, let it be a faithful man, who is able to teach others also; that the cause of Christ suffer not. It is not the multitude of preachers that is to bring about the glorious millennium! but it is those who are "called and chosen, and faithful."

Let the elders be exceedingly careful about unnecessarily disturbing and harrowing up the feelings of the people. Remember, that your business is, to preach the gospel in all humility and meekness, and warn sinners to repent and come to Christ. Avoid contentions and vain disputes with men of corrupt minds, who do dot [not] desire to know the truth. Remember that "it is a day of warning and not a day of many words." If they receive not your testimony in one place, flee to another, remembering, to cast no reflections, nor throw out any bitter sayings. If you do your duty, it will be just as well with you, as though all men embraced the gospel.

Be careful about sending boys to preach the gospel to the world; if they go, let them be accompanied by some one who is able to guide them in the proper channel, lest they become puffed up, and fall under condemnation and into the snare of the devil: finally, in these critical times, be careful; call on the Lord day and night. Beware of false brethren, who will creep in among you to spy out your liberties, &c. Awake to righteousness and sin not; let your light shine, and show yourselves workmen that need not be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. Apply yourselves diligently to study, that your minds may be stored with all necessary information.

We remain your brethren in Christ, anxiously praying for the day of redemption to come, when iniquity shall be swept from the earth; and everlasting righteousness brought in.-Farewell."

On Monday night the 24th of December, four aged families, living near the village of Independence, whose penury and infirmities, incident to old age, forbade a speedy removal, were driven from their houses, by a party of the mob, who tore down their chimneys, broke in their doors and windows, and hurled large rocks into their houses, by which the life of old Mr. Miller, in particular, was greatly endangered.-Mr. Miller is aged sixty-five years being, the youngest man in the four families. Some of these men have toiled and bled in the defence [defense] of their country: and old Mr. Jones, one of the sufferers, served as life guard to General Geo. Washington, in the revolution. Well may the soldier of Seventy Six, contemplate with horror, the scenes which surround him at this day



in Jackson county, where liberty, law, and equal rights, are trodden under foot. It is now apparent, that no man embracing the faith of this people, whatever be his age or former standing in society, may hope to escape the wrath of the Jackson county mob, whenever it is in their power to inflict abuse.

A court of enquiry [inquiry] was held at Liberty Clay county, Missouri, the latter part of this month, to enquire [inquire] into the conduct of Colonel Pitcher, for driving the saints, or Mormons from Jackson county, which resulted in his arrest for further trial by a court martial.

December 26. James Blanchard, and Alonzo Rider, were cut off from the church by a council of elders in Kirtland, for repeated transgressions, and promising to reform, and never fulfilling. Nelson Acre was also cut off, on account of his absenting himself from the meetings, and saying that he wanted no more of the church, and that he desired to be cut off, &c. None of these being present, the council notified them of their exclusion by letters-This evening a bishop's court was called to investigate the case of Elder Ezekiel Rider, who had said many hard things against Bishop Whitney: that Brother Whitney was not fit for a bishop, and that he treated the brethren who came into the store with disrespect, that he was overbearing, and fain would walk on the necks of the brethren ,&c. Brother Story was also in a similar transgression. I rebuked them sharply, and told them that the church must feel the wrath of God, except they repent of their sins, and cast away their murmurings and complainings one of another, &c., &c. Elder Rigdon also lectured them on the same principles. Brother Rider and Story confessed their wrongs and all forgave one another.

December 27th. A bishop's court was called to investigate complaints made against Brothers Elliott, Haggart and Babbit, and their wives, and Jenkins Salisbury, all of whom were present, but the accusers not being present the court adjourned, sine die.

The mob sold the materials, or rather gave "Davis and Kelley" leave to take the Evening and Morning Star establishment, to Liberty, Clay county, where they commenced the publication of the "The Missouri Enquirer" a weekly paper. They also paid our lawyers, employed as counsel against the mob, three hundred dollars, on the one thousand dollar note, on agreement: a small amount towards an establishment, which with the book work and furniture, had cost some three or four thousand dollars.

From the very features of the celebrated mob circular, previously inserted, it will be seen that they meditated a most daring infraction of the constitution of our country, that they might gratify a spirit of persecution against an innocent people. To whom shall blame be attached in this tragedy, when they in July last, boldly made known their determination to drive the Mormons from Jackson county, "peacibly [peaceably] if they could, forcibly if they must," openly declaring, that "the arm of the civil law did not afford them a sufficient guarantee against the increasing evils of this religious sect;" and in their circular they further say, "we deem it expedient, and of the highest importance, to form ourselves into a company for the better and easier accomplishment of our purposes," and conclude with these high toned words: "we therefore agree, that after timely warning; and upon receiving an adequate compensation for what little property they cannot take with them, they refuse to leave us in peace as they found us, we agree to use such means as my be sufficient to remove them; and to this end, we each pledge to each other, our lives, our bodily powers, fortunes, and sacred honors?"

In answer to their bold and daring resolves to guard against anticipated evils. I give the following extract from the Governor's letter in relation to this affair, dated, Oct. 19th, 1833. "No citizen, or number of citizens, has a right to take the redress of their grievances, whether real or imaginary, into their own hands: such conduct strikes at the very existence of society, and subverts the foundation on which it is based."

I ask again, to whom shall blame be attached in this tragedy? When the mob previously and publicly declared their intentions; and the principles involved were understood by the executive, as appears by the foregoing; and also by the judiciary, according to Judge Ryland's letter; and the constitution of the land, guarantees equal rights and privileges to all, to whom should blame be attached, but Jackson county mobbers and Missouri?

December 31st. Wilford Woodruff, was baptised [baptized] at Richland, Oswego county, New York, by Elder Zerah Pulsipher.

1834. The scattered saints in Missouri commenced the year, eighteen hundred and thirty four, with a conference, which they held in Clay county, on the first day of January, at which Bishop Partridge presided. After transacting much business relative to comforting and strengthening the scattered members of the church, it was

Resolved, That Lyman Wight and Parley P. Pratt be sent as special messengers, to represent the situation of the scattered brethren in Missouri



to the presidency and church in Kirtland and ask their advice, &c.

On the evening of the 2nd of January, a bishop's court assembled in Kirtland to investigate the case of Wesley Hulbert, against whom charges had been preferred by Harriet Howe and others, "that Hulbert had denied the faith, spoken reproachfully of the church, did not believe Joseph was a true prophet, &c. Hulbert was in the place, but did not appear before the court consequently was cut off.

Wilford Woodruff was ordained a teacher, at Richland, New York.

Liberty, Clay co, January 9th, 1834.

Dear Sir;

Since my communication of the 29th of November, and a petition dated the 6th of December last, to which my name was attached, I am induced to trespass again upon your patience, with further particulars in relation to the unfortunate faction in Jackson county, on which subject I should be silent, were it not that I entertain a hope of suggesting some ideas that may ultimately prove useful in ameliorating the present suffering condition of my brethren, and in some degree restoring peace to both parties.

Being particularly acquainted with the situation of both parties at this day, my desire is, to write impartially; notwithstanding I feel very sensibly the deep wound that has been inflicted upon the church of which I am a member, by the citizens of Jackson county. The petition to your Excellency, dated the 6th of December last, was drawn up hastily by Mr, Phelps, and signed by several of us, just before the closing of the mail; and there is one item in particular in said petition, that needs some explanation; the request that "our men may be organized into companies of Jackson Guards, and furnished with arms by the state," was made at the instance of disinterested advisers, and also a communication from the Attorney General to Messrs. Doniphan and Atchison, da [dated] the 21st of November last, giving his views as to the propriety of organizing into regular companies, &c. The necessity of being compelled to resort to arms, to regain our possessions in Jackson county, is by no means agreeable to the feelings of the church, and would never be thought of but from pure necessity.

In relationship to the court of enquiry [inquiry], serious difficulties continue to exist, well calculated to preclude the most important testimony of our church, and there appears to be no evil, which man is capable of inflicting upon his fellow creature man, but what our people are threatened with at this day by the citizens of Jackson county. This intimidates a great many, particularly females and children, and no military guard would diminish their fears so far as to induce them to attend the court in that county; this with other serious difficulties will give a decided advantage to the offenders, in a court of enquiry [inquiry], while they triumph in power, numbers, &c.

The citizens of Jackson county, are well aware that they have this advantage, and the leaders of the faction if they must submit to such a court, would gladly hasten it. The church are anxious for a thorough investigation into the whole affair, if their testimony can be taken without so great peril as they have reason to fear. It is my opinion from present appearances, that not one-fourth of the witnesses of our people, can be prevailed upon to go into Jackson county to testify. The influence of the party that compose that faction is considerable, and this influence operates in some degree, upon the drafted militia, so far as to lessen confidence in the loyalty of that body: and I am satisfied that the influence of the Jackson county faction, will not be entirely put down while they have advocates among certain religious sects.

Knowing that your Excellency must be aware of the unequal contest in which we are engaged, and that the little handful that compose our church, are not the only sufferers that feel the oppressive hand of priestly power.-With these difficulties and many others not enumerated, it would be my wish to adopt such measures as are best calculated to allay the rage of Jackson county, and restore the injured to their rightful possessions; and to this end, I would suggest the propriety of purchasing the possessions of the most violent leaders of the faction, and if they assent to this proposition, of about twenty of the most influential in that county, (which would embrace the very leaders of the faction,) could be obtained, I think the majority would cease in their persecutions, at least, when a due exercise of executive counsel and authority was manifested. I suggest the measure because it is of a pacific nature, well knowing that no legal steps are calculated to subdue their obduracy, only when pushed with energy by the highest authorities of the state.

In this proposal, I believe that I should have the concurrence of my brethren. I therefore give this early intimation of our intention, or the part of some of the leading men in the church, to purchase out some of the principal leaders of the faction, if funds sufficient can be raised; hoping thereby to regain peaceful possession of their homes and in making a trial of this measure at a future day, we may deem it



important, and of great utility if we could avail ourselves of counsel and directions from your Excellency, believing there will be a day, in negociations [negotiations] for peace, in which an executive interposition, would produce a salutary effect to both parties.

In this communication, with honesty of heart I have endeavored briefly to touch upon a few interesting points in plain truth, believing that I have given no wrong bias on either side, and with earnest prayers to our great Benefactor, that the chief ruler of this state, may come to a full knowledge of the grand outrage in Jackson county. I subscribe myself,

Your obedient servant,


To his Excellency DANIEL DUNKLIN, Jefferson City, Mo.

On the evening of the 11th of January, Joseph Smith, jr., Frederick G. Williams, Newel K. Whitney, John Johnson, Oliver Cowdery and Orson Hyde united in prayer, and asked the Lord to grant the following petitions:

That the Lord would grant that our lives might be precious in his sight, that he would watch over our persons, and give his angels charge concerning us and our families, that no evil nor unseen hand might be permitted to harm us.

That the Lord would also hold the lives of all the united order, and not suffer that any of them shall be taken.

That the Lord would grant that Brother Joseph might prevail over his enemy, even Doctor Hurlbert, who has threatened his life, whom Joseph has caused to be taken with a precept; that the Lord would fill the heart of the court with a spirit to do justice, and cause that the law of the land may be magnified in bringing him to justice.

That the Lord would provide in the order of his providence, the bishop of this church with means sufficient to discharge every debt that the order owes, in due season, that the church may not be brought into disrepute and the saints be afflicted by the hands of their enemies.

That the Lord would protect our printing press from the hands of evil men, and give us means to send forth his record even his gospel, that the ears of all may hear it, and also that we may print his scriptures; and also that he would give those, who were appointed to conduct the press, wisdom sufficient, that the cause may not be hindered, but that men's eyes may thereby be opened to see the truth.

That the Lord would deliver Zion, and gather in his scattered people to possess it in peace; and also, while in their dispersion, that he would provide for them that they perish not by hunger or cold; and finally, that God, in the name of Jesus, would gather his elect speedily, and unveil his face, that his saints might behold his glory, and dwell with him. Amen.

As soon as the Governor intimated, or the news began to circulate, that the Mormons, (as the people styled the church) would be restored to their possession in Jackson county (if they desired to be) the "priests' of all denominations, as the men behind the scene, with the mob, began to set their springs in motion, and by their secret councils, and false publications and insinuations, soured the public mind, and veiled the administration of the laws, so that anything like a return to their houses and lands, or recovery of damages for losses sustained, seemed as distant as the day of judgment. The power of wickedness and darkness walked hand in hand together, and the saints mourned.

January 16th. I visited Brother Jenkins Salisbury, and spent the night. O Lord! keep us and my family safe, until I return unto them: O my God, have mercy on my brethren in Zion, for Christ's sake: Amen.


From the N. Y. Messenger.

Minutes of a conference held at Cambria, Niagara county, N. Y.

Elder D. H. Redfield was called to the chair, and James Kenny chosen clerk.

The president then arose and gave some valuable instruction on the object of calling this conference together, that we might console them, and that they might be prepared for the blessings that God designs to bestow on his servants, and whether they, as a church, would sustain the Twelve, und [and] the authorities at Nauvoo, and carry out the principles that their prophet and patriarch have given for their salvation.

Resolved, that we sustain the Twelve in their calling, and uphold them by our prayers and influence, and build the Temple at Nauvoo.

Elder Farr then arose and addressed the brethren upon the vision of Daniel, in setting up of the kingdom of God in the last days, and the necessity of obeying the commands of God and the blessings that would follow.

High priests present, two; elders, ten; priest, one; teachers, one.

Representation of branches:-

Cambria branch, represented by James Kenny, ten members, including four elders, all in good standing.

Akron branch, by Brother Hart, twenty two



members, including five elders and one priest, all in good standing.

Grand Island branch, by Brother Stacy, nine members, including one elder, all in good standing.

Lewiston branch, by Brother Small, nine members, two elders, two priests.

Cayuga Creek branch, by Brother Lacomb, six members.

Scattering members, by Brother Neale, twelve members.

The conference then took into consideration the necessity of sustaining the Messenger, Times and Seasons, and Neighbor, after which Elder Farr continued his remarks.

Adjourned till evening.

Met pursuant to adjournment, Opened by prayer by Brother Kenny.

Brother Sheffeild spoke on the first principles of the gospel. Followed by Elder Stratton.

Adjourned till Sunday morning at 10 o'clock.

Conference met according to adjournment,-Brought to order by the president.

Sung a hymn selected by Elder H. Stratton.

Elder Winslow Farr then addressed the congregation upon the subject of the restitution of all things, spoken of by the prophets, and this is the dispensation that was designed of God to bring about this great and glorious work-Showing from the scriptures, that God in every dispensation, had prophets to lead his people, and showing from scripture that God did nothing but what he revealed it unto his prophets, and that no one ought to teach without being called of God, as was Aaron, and that the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy, and it was by revelation that Peter knew that Jesus was the Christ, and as God was about to gather Israel back to the land of their fathers, it could not be performed without revelation.-Then going on to show that in the restitution of all things, it was necessary to restore the priesthood, and through that priesthood he would reveal all things that were necessary for the salvation of the human family.

Elder Stratton then arose and spoke on the first principles of the gospel.

Adjourned for one hour.

Met pursuant to adjournment. Opened by singing and prayer.

The president then arose and said that it was his intention to have spoken on some particulars of our holy religion, but those who have spoken before me have gone over most of the ground, and spoke on all subjects, consequently he should be under the necessity of reviewing some of the principles that had already been advanced by his brethren, and then went on to show his hearers something of the restitution, and the situation that man stood in the presence of God, and the beauties of the resurrection of the dead, showing by scripture and good sound logical reason, the difference between the saints of light, and the narrow contractedness of the people in this generation, who have not embraced the doctrine of Christ, and that it was by perseverence [perseverance] that the saints of God ever would obtain those blessings and hearkening to the counsel of those whom God had placed in his church to lead his people.

Elder Farr made a few remarks on the same subject.

Br. S. A. Neale made a few remarks concerning those who had not embraced the gospel.

It was then moved and carried that the Lewiston branch be attached to the Cambria branch.

Adjourned till evening.

Met pursuant to adjournment.

Meeting being called to order, after singing and prayer, the brethren and sisters spoke and told their determinations.

After which the conference adjourned sine die. DAVID H. REDFIELD, Pres't.


INDIANS IN CANADA-It appears by the Report on the affairs of the Indians in Canada, laid before the Legislative Assembly on the 20th of March, 1845, that some 12,000 Indians reside in the Provinces, and that the number is on the increase. The policy of the British government toward the red man has been kind and conciliatory, and the fact that they increase in numbers in Canada from the excess of the births over the deaths, as well as by immigration from the United states, speaks favorably for the humane and fatherly care of the British authorities. There is no driving the tribes from their old hunting grounds, and the graves of their fathers, as in the United states, and the Canadian Indians are still located at numerous points in both provinces. They enjoy their lands and the protection of the Government in peace, and the social condition of the settled tribes is improving. The contrast with us is humiliating. The lords of the soil have been harassed and hunted down until many tribes have become extinct, and in our cupidity for more lands we shall ere long force the mere remnants of once powerful nations now gathered beyond the Mississippi, to remove still farther west at the point of the bayonet. What a sad record of decay and death does the history of the Aborigines of this country present.-Cleveland Herald.




There cannot be any subject brought before the people, which ought to claim more candid attention, than information that relates to any of the families of Israel. The bible contains a few lines upon the subject in question. Jacob blesses Ephraim and Manasseh and says let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the earth.

Here we have it "in the midst of the earth," and all that is wanting is to find the multitude. This we show in the following from a southern paper:-

INDIANS OF AMERICA.-The semi-annual report of the American Indian Mission Association, held at Forsyth, Ga., on May 17, 18, and 19th ult, in its survey of the field which is opened for their labors, and after remarking upon the claims of the aboriginal race of this continent as being as fully entitled to the philanthropic and benevolent efforts of American Christendom, as the inhabitants of the eastern continents of Asia and Africa, proceeds to give an estimate of the numbers of American Indians. We extract from this, the concluding portion of their report:-

"The field we have entered is extensive, comprising a full quarter of the Globe. The population, it is true, is not so dense as in many other countries, but it is supposed to embrace ten or eleven millions of the original inhabitants and about the same number of others, whose condition morally is as deplorable as that of the natives, or of any heathen nation in the world; and with these races of men there is such a commingling that in approaching the one, we necessarily come in contact with the other. The portion covered by the population of the United States, and the civilized parts of Canada, is an exception of but a speck compared with the whole. We have, therefore, before us a fourth part of the world to work upon: and material consisting of about twenty-two millions, or upwards; and with very partial exceptions among the Indians on our borders, this field is unoccupied by others. Other societies have sailed across the seas to Asia, Africa, and Europe, and have left America for us.

It is estimated that there are yet four millions and a half of the Aborigines in North America, including Mexico and its dependencies. Further southeast in Central America, in Guatimala [Guatemala], there are supposed to be one million of Indians. One of their towns contains about 20,000 inhabitants. In the more eastern parts of the country, are large districts thinly inhabited by uncivilized Indains.

Still further southeast in New Granada, in a population of about 1,800,000, one million may be estimated as being of Indian blood. In the adjoining region of Venezuela (or Carracas) it is supposed that there are eighty three thousand Indians. Some of these, but not all, have submitted to a state of dependence and vassalage under the Spanish and Catholic yoke. Other tribes are unsubdued, as the Goahiros, about 30,000 in number, and the Guaraunos, about 8,000 in number.

In Guiana, the tribes of Caribs and Warrows adjoin the coast. The Arrowsauks and the Accawaws reside farther in the interior. Here the European settlements do not extend far back from the sea; and in the interior are numerous tribes but little known.

Peru is said to have a known population of Indian blood, of 853,350. East of the mountains are extensive regions, chiefly prairies, inhabited by tribes unsubdued by the Spaniards, whom we may estimate at least, at 40,000-The extensive region of Brazil is supposed to contain 800,000 or 1,000,000 unsubdued Indains.

In Buenos Ayres [Aires], what are termed civilized Indians, because subject to the Spaniards, number about 700,000, besides those who are unsubdued in the interior.

In Chili there are, perhaps, 500,000 Indians, most of whom are submissive to the Spaniards. The interior of Patagonia is inhabited by unsubdued Indians; the number not known, but probably amounting to one or two millions.-In the islands of Trinidad, Margarita, and St. Vincent, it is said that a few of the original inhabitants remain; in all about 3700. The large island of Terra Fuego is inhabited by the Aborigines.

We must not, however, disguise a fact, which though it may be felt by some of the missionaries has, perhaps, not been well understood generally, namely; that missionary labors among the Indians are usually attended with more toil, difficulties, and obstacles, and consequently may be said to be harder to perform, than those among the heathen of other countries; but it is presumed that none are better qualified to perform difficult and hard work, than the missionaries whom this association will employ.

The prevalence of peace in the greater part of North America, and many other considerations, make the present time peculiurly [peculiarly] favorable for carrying forward our work successfully; and even the present political agitations, in Mexico, we have good reason to believe, will result favorably for the designs of the association, and notwithstanding, in the countries



further southeast, obstacles not altogether informidable may be apprehended, we may hope that they will appear less appalling as we approach them. The South Americans have long been in a restless condition: the gospel would insure tranquility [tranquillity] and blessings beyond those of which they have hitherto been capable of conceiving.

Since our Divine Master had done so much for fallen man, and we have been so much favored as a nation, as Christians, as members of a benevolent association; and in view of the condition of the Aborigines, and our obligations to them, and of the inviting opportunities which now present themselves for doing them good, and the confidence of success which humble reliance upon God, must inspire us, surely there will not be one in our favored fraternity who will be unwilling to participate most zealously in this good work of "build the old wastes, of repairing the waste cities, and the desolations of many generations."-And, in behalf of all, we adopt the language of Nehemiah, "The God of heaven he will prosper us; therefore we his servants will arise and build."

The total number of the Indian race is therefore estimated by the report at near or about 12,000,000, excluding those of mingled Spanish &c., and Indian blood


The saints have reason to rejoice at the prospect before them: for while the calamities of the last days, as foretold by the prophets, are continually taking place among the nations and kingdoms, the "division" sent by Jesus Christ, as recorded in St. Luke, is also fulfilling. We copy the following as a sample. The Swedenborgians without revelation will last about as long as a candle in a windy garret.-The candle of this generation is nearly burnt to the socket. But see how old fashioned religion fails in the old world:

From the London Intellectual Repository.


In consequence of the present divided State of the Church of England, and particularly of the University of Oxford, upon essential points of doctrine, especially the doctrine of Justification by Faith alone, a reader of the writings of Swedenborg though it his duty, as a Clergyman, to go to the University in order simply to announce the dissolution of the Old Church and the establishment of the New, as declared in the writings of our author. He had resolved not to go in the character of a theological disputant, or of a critic upon the writings of ancient or modern divines, but solely in the character of a Messenger, to convey the glad tidings of salvation as announced by the New Jerusalem Church; trusting that in case any argument should arise upon the subject, the writings of Swedenborg would enable him to give suitable replies.

The result of his mission is, that he has been enabled to announce the doctrines of the New Church to several of the leading men at Oxford whose names are familiar with the public. In every interview the arguments against the New Church resolved themselves into two; first, that the Catholic Church is the interpreter of Scriptures; and secondly, that the creed of this church is the key to the interpretation thereof. To the first objection it was replied-If the Church is the interpreter of Scripture, then in the case of the prophetical books which form a large portion of the Bible, where and what are the interpretations authorized by the Church? To this question, no answer could be obtained in any one of the interviews; probably for the reason, that the Church no where possesses authorized interpretations of prophecy, as she possesses authorized interpretations of doctrine; that the interpretation of prophecy, therefore, is an open question; open to any and every individual who, in his character of interpreter, is not bound to refer to the authority of the Church, and who, consequently, is at liberty to adopt the interpretations of Swedenborg, if he thinks proper.

The second objection was, that the creed of the Church is the Key to the interpretation of Scripture, and that the door to the divine mysteries must be opened only with this Key. To this it was replied, Be it so; you give me a Key to open the door; but have you ever opened the door with it? Do you not acknowledge that a great portion of prophecy is a sealed book? What do you know of the Apocalypse? Have your creed ever opened it? if so, where are your authorized interpretations?

To these arguments there was no attempt to reply, although a reply was solicited again and again. In almost all these cases, however, it was satisfactory to hear it admitted, that the subject required investigation, and that the respective parties were not qualified to enter into it in consequence of their ignorance of Swedenborg's writings, and that the question must not be allowed to rest where it did.

The clergyman who went upon the present mission next resolved, by the blessing of Divine Providence, to lay the whole subject before the Vice Chancellor, who received him with the utmost courtesy. A statement was



then made of the doctrines and principles of the New Church, and an outline given of Swedenborg's interpretations of the Apocalypse. It was candidly, but most respectfully, declared to the Vice Chancellor, that the Old Church, both Protestant and Catholic, was said to have come to an end-that their continuation was only a question of time and expedience-that a New Church was now being raised up by the Lord, and that the present divisions in the Church of England and the University were only a visible fulfilment [fulfillment] of the predictions contained in the Apocalypse, as interpreted by Emanuel Swedenborg.

"Mr. Vice Chancellor," said the clergyman, "I call upon you, I call upon the University, most respectfully, but most solemnly, to institute an investigation into these writings, that it they are false, their falsehood may be demonstrated, and if they are true, the Church of England and the University may know their position.

"I understand you," said the Vice-Chancellor, "you require that we should institute an investigation into the truth or falsehood of these writings?" "Precisely so," was the reply. "Then I prom you," said the Vice-Chancellor, "that this investigation shall be immediately commenced, and I myself will begin reading them this evening." "I feel obliged," said the clergyman, "and may I now express a hope, that writings which have found their way through this country, through several parts of the Continent, and the United States of America, may at last find their way into the Libraries of this University?" Here terminated the interview which took place on Tuesday morning, February 4th; the Vice-Chancellor having listened to the statements throughout with the deepest attention, and manifested the most courteous and Christian deportment. He willingly accepted one copy of Swedenborg's "Brief Exposition of the Doctrine of the New Church," &c., and one copy of the "Illustrations of the End of the Church," &c.

Whatever may be the result of this visit to Oxford, one thing is certain, that if the Church of England be rent asunder by her present unhappy divisions, or be doomed in future to continued internal warfare, she will at least, in this her day of visitation, have received a friendly and affectionate notice from the New Church of "the things which belong to her peace." A. C.

THE PENTICOST [PENTECOST].-"The Jewish observances," says the New York Herald, of June 13, "were renewed in the various Synagogues yesterday morning, at nine o'clock and ended at one, P. M. There were rather more attendants than on the day before, but in every other respect the observances were similar, consisting merely of reading the word, and saying a form of prayer set apart for the occasion. It is not, perhaps, generally known that the modern Jews have no ceremonials further than meeting together, praying, reading the word, which is accompanied with frequent bowing, in a more sprightly than reverential manner. But this ancient people have not discarded their venerable forms-although some difference of opinion in matters of discipline prevails among the two or three sects; the necessity of relinquishing sacrifice, first fruits, the altar, &c., is imposed upon them by the loss of their lands, the possession of which is requisite to the existence and operation of all the old rites and ceremonies, "as the Lord commanded Moses"

We would like to have it instilled into the minds of the Jews, that after 2,400 years from the time the daily sacrifice was taken away, the sanctuary will be 'cleansed,' and they or those having the Priesthood and authority can offer an acceptable offering before the Lord.



JULY 15, 1845.

Change-The New York Messenger says;-"The office of the "Millennial Star" in Liverpool, Eng., has been removed from 36 Chapel Street, to Stanley's Buildings, Bath Street.-We give this notice for the information of those directing letters."


An awful account of the blood and carnage, among the Druses and Christians of Syria was published in the Neighbor. The loss of life and property are immense. Since that account was published, the packets from England have brought the following:-

SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.-A letter from Constantiople of the 11th, in the Augsburgh Gazette, says: "The patriarch of the Maronites, M. Habaises, is dead. The high Maronite clergy have assembled at Bkorka for a new election. Three thousand Maronites have taken refuge at Saida from the Druses, and are supplied with the means of subsistence by the Turkish authorities. Bahri Pacha, who replaces Wedschihi Pacha at Beyouit [Beirut], having assembled there the leaders of the belligerent parties, an armistice was agreed to on the 26th, and reciprocal guaranties were given, with assurance of



oblivion of the past on both sides, and promises to denounce to the Turkish authorities any new rising of either the Druses of the Maronites. This arrangement has been placed under the guaranty of the foreign consuls [counsels] at Beyrout. [Beirut.]."


What is the reason that the United States hand of charity, so liberally bestowed upon the sons of the forest, has constantly withered the Indains away? it would be very satisfactory to have some of the missionaries answer the question. These nobles in degradation, these red men of the wildernesses, ought to have as much glory in the asylum of the oppressed as the colored men of the south-had they not? (See p. 164.)

They say-Yes, the Mormons say, that saints can live and die a natural death, without the aid of doctors or lawyers; but they cannot be saved in the celestial kingdom, without being baptised [baptized] and confirmed by an elder.


Pronounced by Joseph Smith, jr., upon the head of William Smith his brother, Dec. 18th, 1833.

Brother William is as the fierce lion which divideth not the spoil because of his much strength, and in the pride of his heart he will neglect the more weighty matters, until his soul is bowed down in sorrow; and then he shall return and call on the name of his God, and shall find forgiveness and shall wax valiant in the cause of truth: therefore he shall be saved unto the uttermost, and shall be endowed with power from on high. At his rebuke, in the name of the Lord, the eyes of the blind shall be opened; the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped; the tongue of the dumb shall be made to speak, and the lame man shall leap as a hart: and his adversaries shall not have power to withstand his words. Hell shall tremble because of him, and Satan shall flee from before his face and he shall be as a roaring lion of the forest in the midst of his prey:-so shall his hand be in the midst of his enemies among those who know the Lord, but seek the injury of the righteous.

And the hand of his generation shall be lifted up also against those who are set on high, that fight the God of Israel: fearless and undaunted shall they be in battle, in avenging the wrongs of the innocent and relieving the oppressed;-Therefore the blessings of the God of Jacob shall be on him to the uttermost, and in the midst of his house from generation to generation forever. And he shall be lifted up at the last day, and shall come up before the Lord like as a full shock of corn, laden with his tens of thousands as a reward of his labors, with songs of everlasting joy, with hosannas upon his lips, to God the Lamb, to go no more out. Amen.


While the English are pretending to feel such a christian abhorrence of the oppression which they affirm exist in those of our States where negro slavery is tolerated, behold the evidence of her sincerity as presented by a London correspondent of the Boston Atlas:

"It is remarked that the Church of England has on all occasions, been found ranged on the side of oppression and political despotism. It supports a poor law that treats poverty as a crime, and hunts the poor from parish to parish as if they were wild beasts. It helps the landlord to tax food, and make bread scarce and dear. It robs the people of the funds bequeathed for their education, and lifts up its bigot against any other education but that given in the spirit of its own dogmas, It extorts tithes, rates, dues, and offerings, even from the poorest of the poor-it 'devours widows' houses, and for a pretence [pretense], makes long prayers. It is said that the rich cannot enter the kingdom of heaven, and yet the church aims at nothing but riches, and grasps all the silver and gold within its reach; its bishops and clergy monopolize the wealth of the land, and surrounded with abundance of this world's goods, forget the poor at their gate. They talk and write eloquently of new forms and new robes, but they preach eloquently about true christianity. Of what possible use is the established church in London? The Bishop of London has answered the question. He said in the House of Lords: "I pass the magnificent church which crowns the metropolis, and is consecrated to the noblest of objects-the glory of God-and I ask myself in what degree it answers that object. I see there a dean and three residentiaries [residents], with incomes amounting, in the aggregate, to between ten and twelve thousand pounds a year.

I see, too, connected with the Cathedrals twenty-nine clergymen, whose offices are all but sinecures [sincere?], with an annual income of twelve thousand pounds. I proceed a mile or two to the east or northeast, and I find myself in the midst of a large population, in the most wretched destitution and neglect: Artisans, mechanics, laborers; beggars, and thieves to the amount of three hundred thousand." Out of his own mouth he is condemned. Instead of providing for the temporal and spiritual destitution of these three hundred thousand beggars and thieves, the Bishop of London cleanses his conscience



if he writes speeches upon church forms and ceremonies."

(->) We have extracted the foregoing to show how much malice and hatred is stirred up between the daughter and mother country. If such sins exist in England, why not do as the Latter day Saints have: show them a better religion, a better way, and "pour in the oil and the wine."

In order to show our feeling we will quote Christ's words:

"Blessed are ye that hunger now; for ye shall be filled. Blessed are ye that weep now: for ye shall laugh.

Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your names as evil, for the Son of man's sake.

Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy; for, behold, your reward is great in heaven; for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets.

But wo unto you that are rich! for ye have received your consolation.

Wo unto you that are full! for ye shall hunger. Wo unto you that laugh now! for ye shall mourn and weep.

Wo unto you when all men shall speak well of you! for so did their fathers to the false prophets.

But I say unto you which hear, Love your enemies, do good to them which hate you.

Bless them that curse you, and pray for them which despitefully use you.

And unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek, offer also the other; and him that taketh away thy cloak, forbid not to take thy coat also.

Give to every man that asketh of thee; and of him that taketh away thy goods, ask them not again.

And as ye would that men should do to you, do ye also to them likewise."

As in the days of Noah, so is it now: the whole earth is full of violence! but the spirit of God will not always strive with man. The fig trees are leaving; the summer is near; be ready.


The following beautiful touch upon the steadfastness and faith, and preservation of the Saints in the last days is from the New York Messenger.

"Brethren, the Church of the Saints has stood firm and unmoved amidst all the lies and slander that ever was or ever can be invented by men or devils; therefore they have nothing more to fear from that source. You have stood firm amid the rattle of chains, the groaning and creaking of prison doors, and the gloom of dungeons.

The vexations caused by the abuse of civil and military authority, have never moved you from your faith, or checked your progress.

The roar of artillery, the sharp crack of the rifle, the pistol, bayonets, the whistle of musket-balls, and the clashing of swords, have all been tried in vain: the Church of the Saints has survived all these efforts, and while her sons, daughters, prophets, apostles and leaders, together with the aged and the infant, have fallen martyrs, she has still stood firm and united, maintaining her position and moving forward her enterprise. States have spent their fury and exhausted their resources in vain to check her progress. Governors and Legislatures have withheld all protection, deprived her of every right, and even combined with murderers to exterminate, rob, drive, plunder and murder. But you have withstood all their efforts, even in the days of the infancy of the church, and while you were weak in faith and few in numbers, and your progress is still onward in power and majesty. What now have we to fear? What new enemy can come into the field? What new trial has the church to meet? We boldly answer, none. We bid defiance to all the hosts of Satan-to all the spirits of hell-all the lying priests, editors and 'christians,; who follow them-to all the States, Governors and Legislatures in the world-or to death itself, to bring a trial upon the Church of Latter-day Saints that they have not already effectually met, and proved themselves competent to surmount. Therefore we have nothing now left to fear or dread. We are able, in the strength of the God of Joseph, to fill the world with truth and wisdom, and to establish peace, and bring in everlasting righteousness, for ere long the Lord of Lords, and King of Kings will descend from heaven, with all his mighty hosts to help us, and to complete the victory.-And the last enemy which shall be subdued under the feet of God and his Saints, is death. Then hosannah [hosanna] to God and the Lamb, and hail to the immortal Joseph and all the martyrs.-They shall be crowned and enthroned, and enter upon their high and responsible offices as kings, priests, presidents and governors and judges, by acclamation, and reign, and his Saints take the kingdom under the whole heaven and possess it, for they are worthy.

Then shall governors, legislators and rulers of this world, who once had a little brief authority, walk up to the bar of Justice, and receive a righteous sentence. Then shall their abuses of the Saints be had in remembrance,



and they shall be an abhorrence unto all flesh, for their worm shall not die, nor shall their fire be quenched.

An extract from a letter written to JOHN ADAMS by THOMAS JEFFERSON, of Virginia, published by Mr. John Stewart, of New York, in the second volume of the 'Bible of Nature,' page 271-272.

"I feel, therefore I 'exist.' I feel bodies which are not myself: there are other existences, then. I call them matter. I feel them changing places: this gives me motion. Where there is an an absence of matter, I call it void, or nothing, or immaterial space. On the basis of sensation, of matter and motion, we may erect the fabric of all the certainties we can have or need. I can conceive thought to be an action of a particular organization of matter, formed for that purpose by its creator, as well as that attraction is an action of matter, or magnetism of loadstone [lodestone].

When he who denies to the Creator the power of endowing matter with the mode of action, called thinking, shall show how he could endow the sun with the mode of action called attraction, which reins the planets in the track of their orbits, or how an absence of matter can have a will and by that will put matter into motion, then the materialist may be lawfully required to explain the process by which matter exercises the faculty of thinking. When once we quit the basis of sensation, all is in the wind. To talk of immaterial existences is to talk of nothing. To say that the human soul, angels, God, are immaterial, is to say they are nothings, or that there is no God, no angles, no soul. I cannot reason otherwise: but I believe I am supported in my creed of materialism by the Locks, the Traceys, and the Stewarts. At what age (Athanasius and the Council of Nice) of the Christian Church this heresy of immaterialism, or masked atheism, crept in, I do not know. But a heresy it certainly is. Jesus taught nothing of it. He told us, indeed, that God is a spirit, but he has not defined what a spirit is, nor said that it is not matter. And the ancient fathers, generally, of the three first centuries, held it to be matter, light and thin indeed, an etherial [ethereal] gas; but still matter.


Will the editor of the Messenger inform us whether Thomas Jefferson was a Mormon or not? As ever, yours,


Mr. Holley, N. J. July 15, 1845.

(->) It seems the editor of the Messenger has not answered Elder Grant's request, and so we take the responsibility to give a sentence of revelation on the subject, which came through the great prophet and seer, Joseph Smith. On the 373d page of the second edition of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, last words: "And for this purpose have I established the Constitution of this land, BY THE HANDS OF WISE MEN, whom I raised up unto this very purpose, and redeemed the lands by the shedding of blood" So it seems that the immortal Thomas Jefferson was so much of a Saint or Mormon, that God knew he was a wise man, and raised him up on purpose to prepare the way for breaking to pieces Nebuchadnezzar's image of governments, priests, misrule, confnsion [confusion] and false religion.'

The whole world can bear witness that God's "wise men" have shown more genuine humanity and wisdom, that all christendom put together; and this makes revelation triumphant. Glory to God, Jesus Christ, Joseph Smith, and all the prophets! men could kill their bodies, but they could not hurt their souls, nor their words. They are eternal.



City of Joseph, April 8, 1845.

There are many things that are necessary to lay before this congregation to day, as there are a greater number of visiting members, from the different branches, than our own citizens, they have not come out to day, it is so cold and disagreeable.

There are some matters it is necessary we should know; but let us act in concert, and be agreed in one thing, not to give counsel contrary to the advice that shall be given from the stand. It is the case many times that persons receive counsel, that is not for their benefit, peace, nor salvation; and these are matters pertaining to the saints here in the City of Joseph; cultivating the earth; for every man to do all he possibly can; to put all the seed into the earth they can. It is wisdom that this city and the regions round about shall be cultivated, for we may as well cultivate first as last; to raise our own wheat, and our own corn, and oats, pease [pea's], and beans, and barley, and cheese, and butter, and eggs, and every other thing that is for our comfort; for we are not considered suitable to live among 'white folks;' therefore we'll cultivate the earth for ourselves, and make our own cloth, and our own stockings, and shoes, and our own bonnets, and caps, and every other thing we need for our comfort: and what we cannot make we will buy, and we will buy the



best. But we shall not be under the necessity of buying but few things from the Gentiles.

Is there any woman in this congregation, from any part of this State, or from Massachusetts, or from New Hampshire, or from Vermont, or from New York, or from any State in the Union, that can make good bonnets of straw, for I want as good a bonnet as ever was put upon a female's head, for my wife, and for my daughter, and I will pay them for it. I want a very good thing, for the ladies of the city of Joseph are very dressy, and desire good things. There are many of them that have said, and have thrown out the proclamation, that if they cannot have good bonnets and caps, and ribbons, and shoes, and stockings, they will go to St. Louis, and to Boston, and to Salem to get them; and some to Pittsburgh, with Sidney Rigdon, for some of his apples, and peaches. These things are true. I have heard these observations myself; and if the females cannot make their own bonnets, they can be employed in making something else that will buy as good a bonnet, in the city of Joseph, as you can buy from Boston, or from Salem or any of these places; or any thing else that is manufactured, in this city. And we can make the ribbons of cotton wood, it will make a substantial article. Those posies you wear round your faces, are only made of paper, some are made of cloth covered with paint or dyed. Well we can make a more substantial ribbon of cotton wood, and there are thousands of it in this county.

And we want to see every lot in the city of of Joseph fenced up and cultivated, and let every street that is not used, be fenced up, and planted with corn, and with potatoes, and with cabbage, and every good thing we want to eat.

And if the brethren who live in the country, upon the prairies, have more land than they want themselves, let them let their brethren have it, that they may cultivate the earth, and raise what grain they want for their consolation and comfort. This is essential and necessary, more so this season than it has been before. The reason is we want to finish the Temple, and attend to our washings and anointings, so that a good deal of our time will be taken up next winter, to prepare ourselves for the time of its dedication. For it is necessary that this people should have these things, both male and female, young and old.

Brethren and sisters, you see the necessity of being diligent and not to stay your hands for a moment, from working upon the Temple, and taking stock in the Nauvoo House. I will do all that I can for both. I have not got much at present, but I shall have an abundance by and by. If I had it now, I have no time to take care of it; therefore I do not want it. It is enough for me, and my brethren to take care of you.

With regard to the Temple and Nauvoo House, these are our feelings, and we want this people to hear and understand, and universally, to pay their tithing. Let all go and labor, and do all that lies in their power to build up these houses; and in the remaining time they can cultivate the earth, and attend to their mechanic shops. And you that are mechanics and work in you [your] shops, there is one tenth of that belongs to the Temple, and you can do as much good in your shops, as you can by working at the Temple, so go ahead and stick to your shops and do all you can.

I have another thing to lay before this congregation; it is that every man and every woman stay in this county, and not go out of it, to work for the Gentiles at all; but let them harvest their own wheat, and plough [plow] their own ground, and dig their own potatoes, and we intend not to preach to them this summer;-therefore let not any man, from this time henceforth, come to us and ask, 'shall I go to preaching? I want to go down country, shall I go?" No; you must not go, unless it is on business necessary to be done for the church, or to save some-body's life. We all go for that, but upon any other business, it is not necessary. This counsel is good for us to observe, that we stay in the city or somewhere else, in this country.

What is the object do you suppose of making the proclamation for all the saints to gather in, from all the United States, if we want to send them back again? We want them here, that they may help us to build the Temple, and the Nauvoo House; and want them to bring their firelocks, and learn to use them, and keep them well cleaned and loaded, and primed, so that they will go off the first shot, that every man may be in readiness, and prepared, that is, every man shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; (holding up his cane as a sample;) that is the way. We want the brethren to stay in the City of Joseph, as much as possible, and those who cannot stay in the city, to remain in the county, where they can, to urge on the work of raising grain.; &c., that the saints may have a plenty to eat, while we are attending to the ordinances of the House of God.

After the endowment we want the brethren to go to the nations of the earth, before that satan tears you asunder; for he will be heavy upon you when you get this. I would not advise any man, or any woman, to go the east, after money or any thing else, until they get their endowment; then they may go, if they please,



if they go by counsel; and you will never go astray, if you take this course. If you go astray it is because you go upon you own hook, not understanding what is in the future.

Let fathers, inasmuch as they have daughters, keep them at home in the City of Joseph, among the saints of the Most High God, and watch them, and if they want to go to any place, go with them, to that place, and see that they do have kind treatment, for I know the Gentiles have no regard for us, as a people, nor for our women, and thy would abuse them, and the very best of them would think it no sin.

I have travelled [traveled] upon the rivers, and by land, and by sea, and I have had an oportunity [opportunity] of seeing their treatment. They consider you the offscouring of the earth but I know this to be the best people of the age, and God knows it, and the devil knows it, and every body else knows that this is not a bad people.

We have on our every day clothes, now; if you would see us in our fine dress, you would say we are the best looking fellows in the world. Here are my brethren the Twelve; we have been sitting in the dust these three days, and where will you see a better looking set of chaps, when our faces are clean, and our hair combed out.

We have had our women insulted many times by men in Warsaw, (who are the meanest people that ever God suffered to live.) If our women should call there, the gentlemen there would very politely desire an introduction to them, and they will be so obliging to wait upon them at the table, &c, and you would think they were the finest men in the world, but they do this for the purpose of destroying the females. I saw this myself, (and I wished I had the preparation of the gospel.) I have seen these men since; but I have never spoken to them, and I do not consider they are fit to speak to.

It is true they are fine looking men, and well dressed; yea, they are gentlemen, in appearance; but they are villains in their hearts. If we let our females go, the first that we know, they will be going to Carthage, and Warsaw, and I would rather my family would go to hell, for it will be no worse than these places, for it is where the inhabitants of these places will go; but we will be on the earth, and they will be sent to hell, because they are not fit for our society or the society of the saints; those who have their names put upon the books, that are not blotted out, for you will be judged out of the books kept by the church; and they will be of great consequence to look upon in the morning of the resurrection.

What a pleasure it will be for our children to look upon these books, while we are in our graves, sleeping. They can see what an interest, and labor, and toiling, their fathers accomplished, when we were building the Temple, in order to get our endowments.

While we were building the Temple, in Kirtland, we were poor, and in worse circumstance than we are now, or ever will be; for at that time we were persecuted and were under the necessity of laying upon the floor with our fire-locks by our sides to sustain ourselves, as there were mobs gathering all around us to destroy us, and prevent us from building the Temple. And when they were driven, every man that was in the church, arose, and we took our fire-locks, to reinstate our brethren and in the night we laid upon the floor; we laid upon Brother Joseph's floor, and upon Sidney Rigdon's floor many a night to save his live, and to save the lives of his family; and he is now exerting every effort to take away our lives; but he will see the day when he will be glad to come into the cellar kitchen and become a cook, and to black the boots and shoes of the servants of God; and it will be the case with thousands of others. They will be glad to black our boots and to lick the dust that is under our feet, and this is nothing to what will come to pass. I might stand here all day, and tell you things of the future, and you would not believe the half of it.

Brother Cahoon and Br. Cutler can tell you how many hands worked upon that Temple at one time; I think there were not more than five or six. Father Cutler, and Elder Cahoon, can tell you that there was not left in Kirtland more than ten or fifteen men, when we left with the camp to go to Zion, to Jackson county. And my wife took one hundred pounds of wool and got it carded and spun it, and wove it, and made it into garments for the men that were laboring upon the House; not only did my wife assist in this thing, but a great many of our sisters; and they were not the tenth part as well off as you are, taking you as a people. But I do not say this in order to insinuate that our sisters, in the City of Joseph, are not willing to render their assistance to build the Temple. No, for we have a great sum subscribed, by the sisters, to get our window glass, and nails, yea, it is a mighty sum; and shall we send our daughter to Warsaw, and to Carthage, and to Madison, and to Burlington, and to the Devil knows where? Shall we dot? No. Now I ask of the brethren and sisters, universally, shall we withdraw our support from our enemies? Yes.



I speak of this because it is better for you, and you will find it so, in eternity. They need not go out of the city, for I know there is labor enough for them. I could employ three or four myself, in my family, for the more we get the more we want to wait upon the rest. If you cannot get business try to make it for yourselves. I can make business plenty, for myself; I will leave it to the saints if I cannot.

Now, shall we go and reap their wheat and plough [plow] their ground, and dig their potatoes? Shall we let our girls go and wash their clothes, and boil their potatoes, and make their Johnny cake? No. They did not know how to make a short Johnny cake until our girls taught them [He proposed to withdraw fellowship from the Gentiles' eniquity [iniquity], which was done by a unanimous vote.] Now they are disfellowshipt; this is a final decision of all matters before this Conference.

I will make a few remarks relative to the penny subscription, I understand that twelve or thirteen hundred dollars have been subscribed. The sisters have been diligent, and they accomplished a great object.

Again; I would exhort the brethren to pay their tithing, and to pay the best of your substance, and the Lord will sanctify the elements for our good, and prosperity and comfort. Give honor to him to whom honor is due. Be subject to the powers that be; and let every man and woman be subject to counsel, and you will have favor in the sight of God and angels. This I believe, and I know that he hears our prayers; our enemies may organize wolf hunts; but what can they accomplish? for God has a power in this church, and their plans are frustrated; and God knows how it is. Do you know? I know.

When we have asked in faith, I have not known any thing that has not come to pass, these three years. If they would let us be, we are a civil people. I wish the Gentiles would come into the City of Joseph, and go to our Magistrates, they would find there is not a law-suit in this place. I have not had difficulty since I have entered this church, with any man, nor do I intend to have. I would say away with lawsuits, and difficulties, from this time henceforth and forever. Amen.

But they would not be here more than a moth before they would kick up their heels and damn us to the lowest hell; but they will be glad yet to grease a fellow's boots for a little corn, and so will the Gentile nations; but let us take care of ourselves, until we get our endowments, and there is a day coming when we can have a situation to dwell in peace, and they will come in ships, upon the great waters, and bring their silver, and gold, and precious things, to build up our Temples, and waste places; and we will build up Jackson county, and they can not help themselves. But we want these boys to get their endowments first, and lay aside their lightness and prepare themselves for these things.

A thought has just entered into my head, and I will let it out. I will ask the brethren if they think it is wisdom to start grog shops. Shall we have such places in this city? Shall we buy their whiskey? Shall we turn them over to the buffetings of satan? Yes. Shall we fellow ship a man that will do it? I wont. I will bet you a dollar, I can go and buy, and drink, a gallon of their liquor, every day and I will not get drunk, because it is mostly water.

Shall we cultivate a system o f ruin in our midst, and foster whose who are our enemies? Shall we be their subjects for destruction? No. Men, women, brethren, and sisters, if you feel like withdrawing your support from such places, show your hands, (which was unanimous.) They will go now; we will deliver them up to the buffetings of satan.


From the Messenger relative to the Jews and gathering at Palestine.

It would indeed be surprising if the wide diffusion of knowledge among all classes of the civilized world did not create a wider diffusion of interest for the history and localities of Palestine. All that can delight the eye, and feed the imagination, is lavished over its surface; the lovers of scenery can find there every form and variety of landscape; the snowy heights of Lebanon with its cedars, the valley of Jordan, the mountains of Caramel, Tabor, and Hermon, and the waters of Galilee, are as beautiful as in the days when David sang their praise, and far more interesting by the accumulation of reminiscences. The land unbroken by the toils of the husbandman, yet "enjoys her sabbaths;" but Eschol, Bashan, Sharon, and Gilead are still there, and await but the appointed hour, (so we may gather from every narrative,) to sustain their millions; to flow as of old, with milk and honey; to become once more a "land of brooks of water, and fountains, and depths that spring out of valleys and hills; a land of wheat and barley, and vines, and fig trees, and pomegranates, olive-oil, and honey;" and to resume their ancient and rightful titles, "the garden of the Lord," and "the glory of all lands." What numberless recollections are crowded upon every footstep of the sacred soil! Since the battle of the five kings against four, recorded in



the 14th chapter of Genesis, nearly two thousand years before the time of our Savior, until the wars of Napoleon, eighteen hundred years after it, this narrow but wonderful region, has never ceased to be the stage of remarkable events. If for the sake of brevity, we omit the enumeration of spots signalized by the exploits of the children of Israel, to which, however, a traveller [traveler] may be guided by the holy writ, with all the minuteness and accuracy of a road-book, we shall yet be engaged by the scenes of many brilliant and romantic achievements of the ancient and modern world. Take the plain of Esdraelon alone, the ancient valley of Jezreel, a scanty spot of twenty-five miles long, and varying from six to fourteen in its breadth; yet more recollections are called up here than suffice for the annals of many nations. Here oy [on?] the banks of that ancient river Kishon, "the stars in their course fought against Sisera." the object of the immortal song of Deborah and Barak; and here, too, is Megiddo signalized by the death of the good Josiah. Each year, in a long succession of time, brought fresh events; the armies of Antiochus and of Rome, Egyptians, Persians, Turks, and Arabs, the fury of the Saracens, and the mistaken piety of the Crusaders, have found, in their turn, the land, "as the garden of Eden before them, and have left it a desolate wilderness." Nor did it escape the ferocious gripe of a revolutionary. The arch destroyer of mankind sent his armies thither under the command of General Kleber, and in 1799 gave the last memorial of blood to these devoted plains.

But how small and transitory are all such reminiscences to those which must rivet the attention and feelings of the pious believer.-If Johnson could regard that man as little to be envied, who could stand unmoved on Iona or Marathon, or any spot dignified by wisdom, bravery, or virtue, what we must say of one who cared not to tread Mount Zion or Calvary, or who could behold with unmoistened eye

'Those holy fields,

Over whose acres, walk'd those blessed feet,

Which eighteen hundred years ago were nail'd

For our advantage on the bitter cross?"

We have heard, indeed, that few persons can contemplate the holy city for the first time, without emotion; not long ago it was brought to our knowledge that two young men, (and they were not especially serious,) on arriving within sight of its walls and mountains, struck by the religio loci, 'How dreadful is this place! this is none other than the house of God, and this is the gate of heaven,' slipped involuntarily from their camels and fell into an attitude of adoration.

This interest is not confined to Christians-it is shared and avowed by the whole body of the Jews, who no longer conceal their hope and belief that the time is not far distant when the Lord shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, aud [and] from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea: and shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and shall gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth. Doubtless, this is no new sentiment among the children of the dispersion. The novelty of the present day does not lie in the indulgence of such a hope by that most venerable people-but in their fearless confession of the hope; and in the approximation of spirit between Christians and Hebrews, to entertain the same belief of the future glories of Israel, to offer up the same prayer, and look forward to the same consummation. In most former periods, a development of religious feeling had been followed by a persecution of the ancient people of God; from the days of Constantine to Leo XII., the disciples of Christ have been stimulated to the oppression of the children of Israel; and heaven only can know that myriads of that suffering race fell beneath the 'piety' of the crusaders, as they marched to recover the sepulchre [sepulcher] of their Savior from the hands of the infidels. But a mighty change has come over the hearts of the Gentiles; they seek now the temporal and eternal peace of the Hebrew people; societies are established in England and Germany to diffuse among them the light of the gospel; and the increasing accessions to the parent institution in London, attest the public estimation of its principles and services.

Encouraged by these proofs of a bettered condition, and of the sympathies of the Gentiles, who so lately despised them; the children of Israel have become far more open to Christian intercourse and reciprocal inquiry.-Both from themselves and their converted brethren we learn much of their doings, much of their hopes and fears, that a few years ago would have remained in secret. One of them who lately, in the true spirit of Moses, went into Poland, 'unto his brethren, and looked on their burdens,' informs us that 'several thousand Jews of that country, and Russia, have recently bound themselves by an oath that as soon as the way is open for them to go up to Jerusalem, they will immediately go thither, and there spend their time in fasting and prayer unto the Lord until he shall send the Messiah



The spirit of Rebelion [Rebellion] Every-where.-We copy the following from an Engish [English] paper. It shows that the sprit of rebellion and mobocracy is all over the world.


Intelligence, by way of Sydney, has been received from Auckland, of an alarming character. Another outrage by the natives had been perpetrated in the district of Matakana, a place about twenty or twenty-five miles from Auckland. It appears they attacked the store of three or four of the settlers, ransacked them of flour, tea, sugar and tobacco; and while possessing themselves of all the available property, they threatened the life of any one who dared to oppose their designs. In consequence of the increase of these depredations Captain Fitzroy had published a proclamation, offering a reward of L50 each for the apprehension of the chiefs Parehoro, Mati, and Kokou, who have been concerned in these outrages; and stating further "that the strongest measure, will be adopted ultimately, in the event of these methods being found insufficient." Governor Fitzroy has again sent a request to Sir George Gibbs to send more troops to New Zealand.-He also offers a reward of L100 for the capture of Hoine Keki, another chief, who had cut down the flag-staff at the Bay of Islands, and threatened to cut down the flag-staff at Auckland.-Keki has, in return defied Governor Fitzroy and offered a reward for his head. The settlers at Wellington, with the sanction of the unsalaried magistrates, have resolved to organize a militia, without the consent of the Governor-in defiance, indeed, of his formerly-expressed hostility to such an armament; the settlers at Nelson have formed the nucleus of a militia; and the New Plymouth settlers are ready to follow the example. The natives are armed and plundering; the settlers are arming for self-defence [defense]; the missionaries are trembling under the threats of the Aborigines; and the Governor, without either money or troops, appears incapable of action. An ordinance had appeared, prohibiting persons from carrying on business as merchants, or dealers of goods imported into the colony, either on their own account, or as factors, agents, or consignees, without a license, under certain pains and penalties. This, as a scheme of taxation, seems to be regarded as one of the most arbitrary and unjustifiable measures that could be pursued, and the New Zealand journals hesitate not to condemn the policy which induced the Governor to give his sanction to any such project. A private letter from Wellington, dated Feb. 5, after mentioning that, in consequence of the above outrages, the Governor had sent to Sydney for more troops, states, that Captain Fitzroy "has tried the conciliatory system for twelve months, ands after mature deliberation, has come to a conviction that nothing will avail except blood-shed, so that the sooner it is done the better."

Yelrome, Ill. June 29, 1845.

June the 29th, the Yelrome branch of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, met in Conference, and, after charges had been preferred against Moses Clauson, John Dean, Benjamin Bragg, Burton Scott, and Lydia Scott, fellowship was withdrawn from them, as they would not make satisfaction.

Done by order of the church.




We learn that about one hundred thousand dollars for the benefit of the manufactoring [manufacturing] interest of Nauvoo, have been raised in England by the Joint Stock Company. Nauvoo, can be made the garden of the world, by industry, economy, and union.


There is a church in New South Wales, Australia, of eleven members, raised up by Elder Andrew Anderson.

The gospel is being preached in France.

In Scotland the truth flourishes.

The Times and Seasons, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Main and Kimball Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-Two dollars per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 14
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 14.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. Aug. 1, 1845 [Whole No. 122.



On the 22nd, the presidency of the High Priesthood wrote from Kirtland to the brethren in Christ Jesus, scattered from Zion, scattered abroad from the land of their inheritance:-


We your companions in tribulation, embrace the present opportunity of sending you this token of our love and good will, assuring you that our bowels are filled with compassion, and that our prayers are daily ascending to God in the name of Jesus Christ in your behalf.

We have just received intelligence from you through the medium of Brother Elliott, of Chagrin, making enquiries [inquiries] concerning the course which you are to pursue. In addition to the knowledge contained in the above on this subject, we say if it is not the duty of the Governor to call out and keep a standing force in Jackson county to protect you on your lands, (which it appears, must be done, as we understand the mob are determined to massacre you, if the Governor takes you back upon your lands and leaves you unprotected;) it will become your duty to petition the Governor, to petition the President to send a force there to protect you, when you are reinstated.

The Governor proposes to take you back to your lands whenever you are ready to go, (if we understand correctly,) but cannot keep up any army to guard you; and while the hostile feelings of the people of Jackson county remain unabated, probably you dare not go back to be left unguarded. Therefore, in your petition to the Governor, set all these things forth in their proper light and pray him to notify the President of your situation, and also petition the President yourselves, according to the direction of the Lord. We have petitioned Gov. Dunklin in your behalf, and enclosed it in a printed revelation, the same of this, which we now send to you. The petition was signed by some thing like sixty brethren, and mailed for Jefferson City, one week ago, and he will probably receive it two weeks before you receive this.

We also calculate to send a petition and this revelation to the President forthwith, in your behalf, and then we will act the part of the poor widow to perfection, if possible, and let our rulers read their destiny if they do not lend a helping hand. We exhort you to prosecute and try every lawful means to bring the mob to justice, as fast as circumstances will permit.-With regard to your tarrying in Clay county, we cannot say; you must be governed by circumstances; perhaps you will have to hire out and take farms to cultivate, to obtain bread until the Lord delivers.

We sent you a fifty dollar, United States note some time ago, if you have received it, please acknowledge the receipt of it, to us, that we may be satisfied you received it. We shall do all that is in our power to assist you in every way we can. We know your situation is a trying one, but be patient and not murmur against the Lord, and you shall see that all these things shall turn to your greatest good.

Enquire [Inquire] of Elder Marsh and find out the entire secret of mixing and compounding lead and antimony, so as to make type metal, and write us concerning it. Joseph has sent you another fifty dollar note, making in all one hundred dollars; write us concerning it. There is a prospect of the eastern churches doing something pretty handsome towards the deliverance of Zion, in the course of a year, if Zion is not delivered otherwise.

Though the Lord said this affliction came upon you because of your sins, polluting your inheritances, &c., yet there is an exception of some, namely, the heads of Zion, for the Lord said your brethren in Zion began to repent, and the angels rejoice over them, &c. You will also see an exception at the top of the second column of this revelation: therefore, this affliction came upon the church to chasten those in transgression, and prepare the hearts of those who had repented, for an endowment form the Lord.

We shall not be able to send you any more money at present, unless the Lord puts it into our hands unexpectedly. There is not quite so much danger of a mob upon us as there has been. The hand of the Lord has thus far been stretched out to protect us. Doctor P. Hurlbut an apostate elder from this church, has been to the state of New York, and gathered up all the ridiculous stories that could be invented, and some affidavits respecting the character of Joseph, and the Smith family, and exhibited them to numerous congregations in Chagrin, Kirtland, Mentor, and Painesville, and fired the minds of the people with much indignation, against Joseph and the church.

Hurlbut also made many harsh threats, &c., that he would take the life of Joseph, if he could not destroy Mormonism without. Bro. Joseph



took him with a peace warrant and after three days trial, and investigating the merits of our religion, in the town of Painesville, by able attorneys on both sides, he was bound over to the county court. Thus his influence was pretty much destroyed, and since the trial the spirit of hostility seems to be broken down in a good degree, but how long it will continue so, we cannot say.

You purchased you inheritances with money therefore, behold you are blessed; you have not purchased your lands by the shedding of blood, consequently you do not come under the censure of this commandment, which says "if by blood lo your enemies are upon you, and ye shall be driven from city to city" give yourselves no uneasiness on this account.

Farewell in the bonds of the new covenant, and partakers in tribulation.

(Signed,) ORSON HYDE,

Clerk of the Presidency of the church.

On the evening of the 28th. Brothers, Oliver, Frederick, and myself, being agreed, bowed before the Lord, and united in prayer, that God would continue to deliver me, and my brethren from Doctor Hurlbut, that he may not prevail against us in the law suit that is pending; and also, that God would soften the hearts of E. Smith, J. Jones, Loud, and Lyman, also, Mr. Beardsley, that they might obey the gospel, or, if they would not repent, that the Lord would send faithful saints, to purchase their farms, that this stake may be strengthened, and its borders enlarged, O lord, grant it for Christ's sake: Amen.

February 1st. Every expedient preparation was making by the church in Kirtland, and Clay county to have those who had been driven from their possessions in Jackson county, returned.

Governor Dunklin wrote to the brethren as follows:

"City of Jefferson, Feb. 4, 1834.


Your communication of the 6th of December, was regularly received, and duly considered; and had I not expected to have received the evidence brought out on the inquiry ordered into the military conduct of Col. Pitcher, in a short time after I received your petition, I should have replied to it long since.

Last evening I was informed, that the further enquiry [inquiry] of the court was postponed until the 20th instant. Then, before I could hear any thing from this court, the court of civil jurisdiction will hold its session in Jackson county, consequently I cannot receive any thing from one preparatory to arrangement for the other.

I am very sensible indeed, of the injuries your people complain of, and should consider myself very remiss in the discharge of my duties, were I not to do every thing in my power consistent with the legal exercise of them, to afford your society the redress to which they seem entitled. One of your requests needs no evidence to support the right to have it granted; it is that your people be put in possession of their homes from which they have been expelled. But what may be the duty of the Executive after that, will depend upon contingencies.

If upon enquiry [inquiry] it is found that your people were wrongfully dispossessed of their arms, by Col. Pitcher, then an order will be issued to have them returned; and should your men organize according to law, which they have a right to do, (indeed it is their duty to do so, unless exempted by religious scruples,) and apply for public arms, the Executive could not distinguish between their right to have them, and the right of every other description of people similarly situated.

As to the request for keeping up a military force to protect your people and prevent the commission of crimes and injuries, were I to comply, it would transcend the power with which the Executive of this state is clothed.-The Federal Constitution has given to Congress the power to provide for calling forth the militia to execute the laws of the union, suppress insurrection, or repel invasion; and for these purposes, the President of the United States is authorized to make the call upon the executive of the respective states, and the laws of this state empower the "commander-in-chief in case of actual or threatened invasion, insurrection or war, or public danger, or other emergency, to call forth into actual service such portion of the militia as he may deem expedient." These, together with the general provision in our state constitution that "the Governor shall take care that the laws are faithfully executed," are all this branch of Executive powers. None of these, as I consider, embrace the part of your request. The words, "or other emergency" in our militia law seem quite broad, but the emergency to come within the object of that provision, shall be of a public nature.

Your case is certainly a very emergent one, and the consequences as important to your society, as if the war had been waged against the whole state, yet, the public has no other interest in it, that the laws be faithfully executed, thus far, I presume the whole community feel a deep interest, for that which is the case of the Mormons to day, may be the case of the Catholics to-morrow, and after them any other



sect that may become obnoxious to a majority of the people of any section of the state. So far as a faithful execution of the laws is concerned, the Executive is disposed to do every thing consistent with the means furnished him by the legislature, and I think I may safely say the same of the judiciary,

As now advised, I am of the opinion that a military guard will be necessary to protect the state witnesses and officers of the court, and to assist in the execution of its orders, while sitting in Jackson county. By this mail I write to Mr. Reese, enclosing him an order on the captain of the "Liberty Blues," requiring the captain to comply with the requisition of the circuit attorney in protecting the court and officers and executing their progress of these trials. Under the protection of this guard your people can, if they think proper, return to their homes in Jackson county, and be protected in them during the progress of the trial in question, by which time facts will be developed upon which I can act more definitely. The attorney general will be required to assist the circuit attorney, if the latter deems it necessary.

On the subject of civil injuries, I must refer you to the court; such questions rests with them exclusively. The laws are sufficient to afford a remedy for every injury of this kind, and, whenever you make out a case, entitling you to damages, there can be no doubt entertained of their ample award. Justice is sometimes slow in its progress, but is not less sure on that account.

Very respectfully, your ob't s'v't


To Messrs. W. W. Phelps, Isaac Morley, John Whitmer, Edward Partridge, John Corrill, and A. S. Gilbert.

On the 9th, a conference of high priests, elders and officers of the church of Christ in New Portage, Medina county, Ohio, was called at the house of Brother Kirlins, which I attended. It had been suggested that Elder Rigdon might remove from Kirtland to New Portage, but after listening to the proceedings of a previous conference, in Portage, from Brother's Palmer and Bosworth, it was decided that Elder Rigdon should not remove; and that the brethren in New Portage should assist all in their power to build the Lord's House in Kirtland; and that the brethren erect only a temporary or cheap place for meeting in Portage, as that was not to be established as a stake at present, and that course would enable them to do more for the House in Kirtland; and that the brethren erect only a temporary or cheap place for meeting in Portage, as that was not to be established as a stake at present, and that course would enable them to do more for the house in Kirtland.


Minutes of the Conference of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, held at Jackson, Michigan, July 5th and 6th, 1845.

Saturday, 2 o'clock P. M., Conference was called to order by N. W. Bartholomew.

Wm. Quigley, R. J. Coats, and N. W. Bartholomew, were called to preside during the Conference.

Samuel Graham was chosen clerk.

By request, the Conference was addressed by R. J. Coats, on the subject of the kingdom; followed by Wm. Quigley on the same subject, and then proceeded to ascertain the number of official members present.

One High Priest, one seventy, eight Elders, one Priest, and one Deacon, were present.

The Jackson Branch was then represented by Elder George Catlin; thirty four members, including one High Priest, four Elders, one Priest and one Deacon; all in good standing.

Albion Branch, represented by Elder Samuel Graham; eighteen members, eleven in good standing; seven in standing, and have not been able to walk since Brother Noah Packard visited them with the circular of the Twelve.

Napoleon Branch, represented by Wm. Quigley; seven members including three Elders and one Priest; eight in good standing; one in standing.

A preamble and resolutions expressive of the feelings of the Albion Branch, were then read by Samuel Graham, and by a vote were adopted as a part of the minutes of the Conference.

Conference adjourned, by benediction, until Sunday, 10 o'clock, A. M.

Sunday morning, Conference met persuant [pursuant] to adjournment.

Opened by singing and prayer by Elder Wm. Quigley.

A crowded audience then listened to an address delivered by Elder Samuel Graham, on the ordinances of the gospel; followed by Arza Bartholomew, on the same subject. During the discourse, Mr. Elitson, a Methodist preacher, or rather an exhorter, and another gentleman, made some disturbance about a dog. After some threats had passed, the Rev. gentleman, Mr. Elitson, very much enraged observed if your dog kicks me again I will break his neck and yours too; after which the President interrupted them by calling them to order.

Conference adjourned until 2 o'clock P. M.

During the intermission three were added to the church by baptism.

Sunday after noon, Conference met persuant [pursuant] to adjournment.



Opened by singing, and prayer by Elder Willis Bartholomew, Conference was then addressed by Elder R. J. Coates, on the subject of the resurreetion [resurrection].

A preamble and resolutions expressive of the feelings of the Jackson Branch, were then read, as follows:

Whereas many false reports have been put in circulation by evil and designing men, with a view to prejudice the minds of many against the authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints; therefore we deem it expedient to publish to the world by this preamble and the following resolutions, our views in regard to who has the authority and on whom rests the responsibility of bearing off the kingdom in these last days. Believing as we do that the Twelve, chosen by God, through the Prophet of the Most High, who has died a martyr to the cause, have this authority, therefore,

Resolved That we will sustain and uphold the Twelve by our prayers and abide their teachings.

Resolved, That we will use our united efforts in forwarding the building of the Temple and the Nauvoo House, and in carrying into effect all the purposes of the late Prophet Joseph.

An expression of the feelings of the Albion Branch:-

Dear Brethren and Sisters in the new and everlasting covenent [covenant], in Conference assembled:-Your rank and standing under the reign of the Prince of Peace, have never been surpassed, indeed have never been equelled [equaled] by any portion of the human race. You have visions and revelations of God. His being and perfection, developments of the depth of wisdom and knowledge of the council of his grace, and the purposes of his love, which give you an intellectual and moral superiority above all your predecessors in the Patriarchal or Jewish age of the world. Secrets of God which have been hid from ages and generations have been revealed to you be the apostles of the great Apostle and High Priest of your profession. Mountains are indeed leveled, valleys are exalted, and the rough places are made plain to your apprehension; and from this data you are able to form more just conceptions of the present, and more lofty anticipations of the future than fell to the lot of the most highly favored subjects of preceding dispensations. To be called the friend of God was the highest honor conferred upon Abraham; to be called the friends of Christ was the principal honor of the deciples [disciples] of Christ, to whom he committed the secrets of his Kingdom, but to be called the children of God through faith in Jesus Christ, is not only the common honor of the saints; but the highest honor which could be vouchsafed to the inhabitants of the earth. Such honor have we my fellow citizens, in being related to the only begotten Son of God; for to as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God. The world indeed does not know us, because they do not know Him. Beloved brethren, now are we the children of God, and shall we not cleave together in love and sweet union. Has not Jesus said "the couquerer [conqueror] shall inherit all things that he will not blot his name out of the book of life; that he will confess it before his father an the holy angels; that he will place him upon his Throne and give him a crown of eternal life that will never fade away. Dear brethren, let us then arise in the strength of Judah's Lion. Be valient [valiant] for the truth and adorn ourselves in all the graces of the spirit of God. Put on the armor of light and with all the gentleness, and mildness, and meekness that was in Christ; with all the courage, and patience, and zeal, and effort, worthy of a cause so salutary, so pure, so holy, and so divine, determined never to faint nor to falter, till we enter the pearly gates; never to lay down our arms till with the triumphant millions we stand before the throne and exultingly [exultantly] sing, "Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and wisdom, and honor, and glory, and blessing, forever and ever, Amen.

Resolved, That we love the brethren and love to listen to the counsel of the Twelve Apostles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, for in them we have the most implicit confidence.

Resolved, That we will make all possible effort to tithe ourselves one tenth of our possessions, as soon as possible, and go up to Nauvoo.


R. J. COATES, } Presidents.


Samuel Graham, Clerk.

Minutes of a Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, held in the town of Florence, St. Joseph Co. Mich., June 7th and 8th, 1845.

At 10 o'clock A. M., Conference was called to order and Elder Crandell Dunn was called to the chair and Elder E. M. Webb, chosen clerk.

A hymn was sung, and Conference opened by payer by the President.

Official members present, one High Priest; Crandell Dunn; two Seventies, E. M. Webb, Pardon Webb; six Elders, Edward Willard, Jeremiah Cramer, Jonathan Willard, Ezekiel Lee, Seth Taft, George A. DeMont; two Priests, Thomas Forsyth and Thomas S. Smith.

Representation of Branches. Kalamazoo Branch, fifty eight members, nine Elders, one Priest, one Teacher, one Deacon, Elder E. Lee



Presiding Elder. Since last Conference, the Grand Prairie Branch of nine members have united with this. One has been baptised [baptized] and two dismissed by letter.

Bertrand Berrien Co. Branch; eighteen members, two Elders, one Priest, Gideon Brownel Presiding Elder; seven added since last Conference.

Mottville Branch, St. Joseph Co.; eleven members, two Elders, Andrew Thompson Presiding Elder.

Pawpaw Branch, Van Buren Co.; nine members, two Elders; Benjamin Waldren Presiding Elder.

Bethel Branch co. Branch; twenty three members, one Elder; Moses Olmstead Presiding Elder; twenty three added, two died and fourteen removed to Nauvoo since last Conference.

Florence Branch, St. Joseph co.; nine members, one High Priest, and thirty scattering members not represented by the above.

Moved and seconded that brother Orrin Craw be ordained an Elder to preside over the Florence Branch. Carried unanimously. He was ordained under the hands of Elders C. Dunn, E. M. Weeb [Webb] and E. Lee. After which the President gave some appropriate instructions to the saints, followed by E. M. Webb.

Benediction by Elder E .M. Webb; adjourned till three o'clock P. M.

Met according to adjournment. A hymn was sung, and prayer by Elder Ezekiel Lee. Another hymn was sung.

A discourse was then delivered by E .M. Webb on the fulfillment of prophecy, in which he demonstrated beyond successful contradiction that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the Most High God, and that this work (called Mormonism) came forth in fulfillment to the predictions of the ancient Prophets.

He was followed by Elder C. Dunn on the same subject. Benediction by Elder Dunn. Adjourned till nine o'clock to-morrow morning.

Sabbath, June 8th; met persuant [pursuant] to adjournment, and held a prayer meeting. Dissmissed [Dismissed] for ten minutes. At 10 o'clock, preaching by Elder C. Dunn on the subject of the gospel, in which he ably set forth the necessity of strict obedience to the same in order to insure a crown of life. He was followed by Elder P. Webb. Benediction by Elder E .M. Webb.

Adjourned one half hour.

Met according to adjournment. Prayer by E. Lee.

E .M. Webb then addressed the assembly on the subject of the resurrection and inheritance of the saints; followed by E. Lee.

Voted that the minutes of this Conference be published in the Times and Seasons.

Voted that the Conference adjourn to meet in the Town of Comstock, Kalamazoo co. Mich. the first Saturday and Sunday in Sept. next.

Peace and harmony pervaded the Conference;-the spirit of God was manifested and the sublimities of eternity rested upon the congregation; the saints were edified and built up in the most holy faith, and rejoiced with exceeding great joy in view of the prospects of eternal life and the rich inheritance of the saints for which to God be all the glory: Amen.


E. M. Webb, Clerk.


Tahiti, December 6, 1844.


I joyfully embrace another opportunity of writing you a few lines, knowing you are ever anxious to hear from me; especially when we are so remote from each other. I hardly know what to write about first, I have so many things to say, and in fact a sheet of paper is a poor medium, to my notion, to communicate one's thoughts; still, as there is no other resource, while so widely separated, we must gladly accept of it. Still you must not expect that all I can say in this, is hardly an index to what I want to say. I sometimes think it quite strange that I have never received any communication from you since I left; still, I cannot attribute it to your neglect, for I fondly hope there are some on the way, and will soon reach me.-It is a long time though, that I have had to wait, and sometimes I get quite out of patience. It is now fourteen months since I have heard a syllable from you or the church, except some newspaper stories, or the like. One of those was, that Brothers Joseph and Hyrum had been assassinated. Such things, though we do not believe them, give us great uneasiness, and make our situation very unpleasant.

Nothing but the privilege of seeing you, would give me more pleasure at the present time, than to know your situation and circumstances; whether you are in Philadelphia or Nauvoo, and how you prosper? whether those who volunteered to befriend you, are friends indeed and how you are contented in my absence? whether you hold out faithful yet? I hope and trust you do.

Should they kill Brother Joseph, and half the church, we know it is the truth; and God's purposes will roll on, and be fulfilled in spite of all things. If he is killed, what has befallen him more than the rest of the prophets? Nothing. But I hope and trust it is not so.

My ignorance of your whereabouts troubles



me a great deal, and had I known that it was going to give me so much uneasiness I never should have consented for you to leave Nauvoo, but I fondly hope you are in Nauvoo, and boarding with Brother Schwartze. If I knew that was the case, I should rest quite contented. I suppose, dear, you still think your lot is a hard one at the best, and so it is, taking an abstract view of it, that is, unconnected with the reward of your privations. But we must learn to look ahead and live in anticipation, or as the phrenologists say, we must cultivate the bump of hope, and get a large share of that, and then we shall be able to comfort ourselves now, with the anticipations of the future.-For my own part, the thoughts of our meeting again, and having the privilege of communing together, is truly a great pleasure, and keeps my spirits up under all circumstances. Only think for one moment-my heart leaps for joy while I write it-when we shall meet together. Then we can sit down and talk over all our trials and difficulties, and look back with pleasure upon the past, knowing we have done our duty and stand approved in the sight of Heaven.

When I do return, if the Lord will, I intend securing what you have ever desired,-a comfortable dwelling; and if the Lord should see fit to call me to go forth again to preach the gospel, I intend to see it well stocked with provisions for your use while I am gone, except I should have to come on such another mission as this. If I should have to come on such a mission again, I tell you what, I think you would have to come with me; for I don't think I should be willing to be separated from you so long again. However, I guess I will get home again before I talk of going away.

Dear, I must begin to draw my letter to a close, as my space is getting small, and you will please excuse all blunders, as I have written in a hurry. I am just on the point of going to pay Bro. Pratt a visit on the island of Tooboui, and I anticipate a pleasant time.-He has built up quite a branch of the church there. We have altogether, according to the last accounts received from the brethren, baptized forty-three or forty-five.-About one third are English and Americans, and the rest are natives. Rather slow work, but the Lord's will be done; and if we do the best we can, of course it is all that is required of us, whether much or little is done.

I ofttimes, dear, imagine myself returning home, and just landing up by the old stone house, or just entering the threshold of the door, and of clasping my own dear wife to my bosom, and greeting all of my dear friends.-Methinks I can now see you all gathering around me, and with eager visage, making a thousand enquiries [inquiries], while I shall be so over joyed that I shall not be able to give an answer to any of them, but making equally as many of you. O, that will be joyful,-joyful, joyful, joyful, and the bare anticipation of it, repays us for all we have to endure in consequence of our separation.

I suppose you would like to know how I get along as regards my temporal affairs. To that I would say, I lack for nothing that I stand in need of. The Lord has been true to his promise-I have ever found those who were ready to administer to my wants, and I have never been destitute of money since I left America, which is more than I could say while I was travelling [traveling] there. I have lived with Bro. Lincoln ever since I have been here. Both he and Sister Lincoln treat me as one of their own family. They want me to stay with them as long as I am here. So you see the Lord has provided abundantly for me.

Now, I suppose you would like to know when I intend to start for home. Well, I'll tell you. I have engaged my passage already. Ah! that makes your eyes shine. But stop: I did not tell you when the vessel was going to sail. It is a whale ship, and she has gone out to fill up, and will return here in ten months, and if the Lord will I shall go home in her. At any rate I have engaged to. I must now close. Please excuse all mistakes. I am, as ever, your affectionate husband,


From the Millennial Star.


On the 4th of May I met with the Saints in Blackburn by request, on the occasion of the opening a new room for worship. I addressed them in the morning and evening, and Elder Speakman in the afternoon. The room was filled, and we had an interesting time with the Saints. I found a flourishing branch of the church here; it being also the first time I had ever been privileged with meeting the Saints in the Clitheroe Conference.

On the 5th, in company with Elder Speakman, I visited the ruins of Whalley Abbey, situated in a most beautiful locality of hills, and woods, and streams. It had originally been very extensive, but ruins alone existed, with the exception of a small portion of building which is occupied by a few families. It appears to have been founded in the year 1000.

On the 6th we were favored with a most interesting visit to Stoneyhurst, a Catholic college,



and as I was informed, the most extensive establishment in England. One large room was splendidly decorated with paintings of great value, by the great masters. The museum did not contain a large collection either of the natural or animal kingdom, yet a number of specimens were rich and costly, especially some small sculptures in marble, of the Savior, valued at a very high price.

We visited the various apartments of this extensive library, which we found enriched with the most valuable works, many of great antiquity, especially a copy of St. Paul's Epistles, upon parchment, which was said to have been in the hands of the society more than a thousand years; beside it lay Queen Mary's prayer book, and sundry antique articles.

The lodgings, studies, and chapel for the boys, appeared convenient and comfortable; they have several hundreds passing through a course of education.

The principal chapel connected with the college is fitted up in a most costly manner; the organ, altar piece, crosses, candlesticks, &c., were rich indeed, while one window contained a representation of the thirteen apostles (including St. Paul,) in stained glass as large as life got up at a great expense. They have also a beautiful garden connected with the establishment, the separate compartments of which are divided by yew-tree fences, about twelve feet high, four feet thick, and from forty to two hundred feet long, as the case required; I suppose not equalled [equaled] in extent in England.

After leaving the college we travelled [traveled] to Waddington, a village a short distance from Clitheroe, over the Ribble on the Yorkshire side, where we partook of the hospitality of friend Cottom. While here we visited the alms-house built and dedicated by Sir Robert Parker, A. D. 1700, for the poor widows of the parish.

On the 7th we walked to Clitheroe and Chatburn, and visited the Saints in those places.-I was much pleased with the meek and quiet spirit manifested amongst them. I walked through the village of Chatburn, of which Elder Kimball speaks in his journal, as walking through it with his head uncovered and blessing the place, while the children had hold of his garments as he passed along. I felt the spirit of God rest upon me while passing through the street where such scenes of interest had transpired with Elder Kimball and other servants of God.

During our travels on the 8th, we had the pleasure of witnessing Father Richard Smithies display his skill in beguiling some fine trout from the river Ribble with the artificial fly.-It was the first time I had ever seen this mode of fishing, and it appeared decidedly the most skilful [skillful] in the whole routine of fishing. Father Smithies is seventy years of age, in good health, and as a fisherman is not supposed to be surpassed in the country. On our return to Clitheroe we visited the old castle or tower in that place, which appears to have been a very strong hold in its day.

On Sunday the 11th, I attended the quarterly conference at Clitheroe. Elder Speakman was called to preside. The fore part of the day was taken up with a representation of the branches; some alterations in the conference, and in the ordination of one elder, two priests, three teachers, and three deacons. A short time was also occupied in giving instructions.

In the afternoon we administered the sacrament, after which the Saints were called upon to occupy the time in bearing testimony to the work of God. The brethren and sisters followed each other in their testimony one by one, until a considerable number bad spoken, and truly the spirit and power of God rested upon the assembly until they were melted into tears; many wept while bearing their testimony; it was indeed, an interesting time to us all.

The elder said that when Brother Kimbal left him, he told him to take good care of his lambs; he said he had endeavored to do so, and indeed they had been as lambs, and as children obedient and willing to hearken to counsel.

While sitting in the midst of those loving Saints, I was overwhelmed with the spirit and power of God, and the simplicity, love, and union of the Saints who were assembled, I had not power of utterance to express the feelings of my heart, but found myself in tears of joy and gladness. I addressed the Saints in the evening, and had a full house, and at the dismissal of the meeting, when I was called to take my leave of them, the hearty shake of the hand, and the flowing tears spoke louder the sentiments of the heart than the words which accompanied them of 'Good bye,' and 'God bless you!'. My prayer to God is, that he will bless that people and all faithful Saints, and give them a standing with the sons and daughters of Zion.

I left Clitheroe on the 12th and arrived at Preston in the evening, and had the privilege of addressing a large, assembly of Saints and friends from the 102d Psalm and 16th verse.-I was followed by Elder Milton Holmes. We both felt the spirit of the subject, and had a good meeting. Elder Hardy, the presiding elder of the conference, was present. Preston was the first place to receive the work in this



country, and it has produced much good fruit, and the Saints there still have the spirit of the work. W. WOODRUFF.



AUG. 1, 1845

Roof of the Temple. The first roof of the Temple, has been made of white pine shingles and plank. The second, (for a building which will cost about two millions, is worthy) most probably, will be constructed of zinc, lead, copper, or porcelain. An experiment of sheet lead, covering a portion of the shingles, has already been made.


There is some consolation to the Saints, after having labored diligently twelve or fifteen years to warn the world of approaching calamities and woes, amid slander, persecution, assassination and the stratagems and vilifications of false brethren, to see the work of he Lord spread from sea to sea, from nation to nation, and from continent to continent. And more than all this, to witness how admirably the Almighty backs up the words of his servants with "distress," among the nations; with "divisions" in governments, churches, neighborhoods and communities; and pours out fire, flood, hail storms, and an unappeaseable [unappeasable] murderous spirit among all people. Verily, verily, these signs of coming events, and future glory, too visible not to be seen, and too powerful to be resisted, cause poor frail humanity to reflect, to ponder, to marvel, to wonder, to pray, to hush, to awake, to prepare, to wait, to watch, and to exclaim: Who can measure arms with God?


Notice is hereby given to the members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, throughout the whole world, that there will be a General Conference of said church in the TEMPLE OF THE LORD, in the City of Joseph, commencing on the sixth day of October next, at ten o'clock in the forenoon.

We would say to all the saints abroad, when you come to the General Conference, bring with you provisions to sustain yourselves while you stay here, and also some to give to your brethren, as there are many poor here, who have small gardens and do not raise grain, or make butter, or cheese, or raise fowls, &c., &c.; and you that have them, bring them with you, and gladden the hearts of your brethren, who labor daily for your welfare and salvation, to build the Temple and Nauvoo House, and to fulfil [fulfill] the commandments of God, for a turn about we consider is no more than fair play

By order of the Council,


City of Joseph, August, 1845.


The Savior said, speaking of the last days, they will kill one another, and every day's doings brings the truth and fulfilment [fulfillment] of the prophecy to our view. In fact murder has become as common as any other crime that is committed. What, however, shows the sin, more glaring is, that neighborhoods, states and nations are the perpetrators, and apologists of wilful [willful] murder, and the various governments of the earth, wink at it. As cases in point, we will cite the extermination and murders of the Mormons in Missouri; the Lynch murders of the gamblers at Vicksburg, and the assassination of Joseph and Hyrum Smith at Carthage. No successful effort of the Americans has ever been made to wipe out these foul stains and vigorously punish the offenders, nor will there be anything done to retrieve the cankered character of states implicated, or nation degraded.

The spirit of the last days is, MURDER! retaliatory murder and ruin! To substantiate this horrid aspect of the passions, revenge and folly of man, we quote from a contemporary journal the following:


Upon this atrocious massacre the Courier Francais has the following appropriate remarks. We may consider them as marking the opinion of the French press upon an enormity which would have disgraced even the savages who were the victims of this fiendish cruelty:

"See what has just happened in Algiers.-Colonel Pelissier, commanding an expeditionary column in the Dahara, and pursuing the tribe of the Ouled Riahs, found no other means of reducing them than to burn or stifle 500 Arabs, men, women, and children, who had taken refuge in a cavern. This atrocity, committed in cold blood, and without necessity, will cause every man to thrill with indignation; and, for the honor of France, it is our most imperative duty to brand it with reprobation, in the name of the army, in the name of the nation, in the name of the Government itself, which cannot without shame approve of an act praised in one of Marshal Bugeaud's journals! An act worthy of the Spanish adventures of the 16th century, conquering the New World; worthy of the buccaneers of the



worst description; but unworthy of the noble and holy France in the 19th century, who combats heroically on the field of battle, but does not massacre her conquered enemies; who wages war with the sword and not with fagots; who, in fine, is a soldier, and not an incendiary! France, we answer for it, will stigmatize with unanimous reprobation a monstrous act like this; such as one may read of in the annals of savage tribes, and of Mandarin's bands; such, that in reading the account in the bulletin of the army, which prepares, under the national colors, to carry civilization into Africa, we remain mournfully astonished and afflicted, and are obliged to ask if France civilizes or barbarises in Algeria! And it is not enough for public opinion to separate energetically the country from all joint responsibility in this abominable act of a French colonel.

The government must pronounce, after an inquiry, on the morality of this military act, or else its protestations of love of peace will appear in the eyes of Europe nothing but the jugglery of the coward, who sets up for a peace observer with the powerful, and an exterminator with the feeble! Let it not be said of France that she has re-established the punishment of the stake against Mussulman Arabs defending their faith and their independence with arms in their hands; let it not be said that the cruelties of the holy office have re-appeared in her generous army; and that, in order to reduce fanatics, she keeps executioners. We have said that this atrocity was committed in cold blood, and without necessity. Yes, in cold blood, for the roasting, which is the proper name of this feat of arms, lasted from the morning of June 18, to one o'clock of the night of the 19th, and the operation was performed leisurely, with intermissions calculated to watch the effect of the punishment on the victims. Yes, without necessity, for if Colonel Pelissier had waited twenty-four hours longer, those unfortunates, without food and without water, would have surrendered at discretion; but fire seems more expeditious. Unless the investigation which we demand brings to light extenuating circumstances, this act before divine and human laws, can only be designated by one name that of crime. A crime-and we know the terrible weight of that word-it is not on a triumphal arch that the remembrance of the exploit of the cavern of the Ouled Riahs will be engraven, but on the pillory of history."

The Courrier then goes on to contrast this horrible affair with the language of Marshal Bugeaud, in his last proclamation to the Arabs, where he promises them a paternal protection, urges them to place confidence in the French as their friends, and recommends to them the practices and usages of civilized society. It next fixes upon Marshal Bugeaud himself the responsibility of the proceedings of Colonel Pelissier, by stating that it has been spoken of with eulogium [eulogies] by the France Algerienne, a paper published at Algiers "under the censorship of the Governor-General."

The Heraldo, of Madrid, publishes a letter from its correspondent in Algeria, who is one of the officers sent by the Spanish Government to attend the operations of the French army in that quarter. The writer had witnessed the horrible destruction of the Riah Kabyl tribe of the Dahara, and, while striving to justify the atrocious deed, fully confirms its worst features. We can afford room but for the following extract from his communication:

"At half-past four I proceeded to the grotto, with two officers of the Engineers, an officer of the Artillery, and a detachment of between fifty and sixty men of those corps. At the entrance there were dead animals already in a state of putrefaction, and enveloped in woolen coverings, which were still burning. We reached the entrance amidst a foot high of ashes and dust, and thence penetrated into a cavity of about 32 steps. Nothing can convey an idea of the horrible aspect the cavern presented. All the dead bodies were naked, and in positions denoting the convulsions they had endured before the poor creatures had expired; the blood dropped from their mouths owing to their putrefaction; but what made one shudder most, was to see the number of infants at the breast lying amidst the wrecks of sheep, bags of beans, &c. One also beheld earthenware vases, which had contained water, boxes of papers, and a large number of various other things: despite all the efforts of the officers, the soldiers could not be prevented from seizing upon them, searching for jewelry, and carrying away bournouses all covered with blood. I have bought a necklace taken from one of the corpses, and I shall keep it, as well as two yatagans the Colonel has sent us, as memorials of this fearful scene. Nobody can tell what has passed in the grotto, whether the Arabs, stifled by the smoke resigned themselves to death with the stoicism they glory in, or their leaders and the fanatic Marabouts opposed their leaving the cavern.-Be this as it may, the drama has been truly horrible, and never was more barbarous bravery displayed at Saguntum and Numantia.-The dead bodies amounted to between eight hundred and a thousand. The Colonel would not believe our report, and has sent other soldiers to count the dead. About six hundred were drawn out of the grotto, not including all



those heaped over one another, and the infants at the breast, who were almost all concealed in their mother's clothes."

(->) Now we will simply add to the above awful murder, that it embraces the genuine spirit of the age; no matter how much so-ever the French papers may pretend to condemn the act as an outrage, they like the Americans, in the Missouri murders, the Vicksburg lynching, and the Carthage martyrdom, may speak great swelling words, but they will never punish the offenders. Blood touches blood;-the French could kindle the fire and kill, and the Spanish could rob the dead. Missouri could expel and murder her own citizens with impunity; Philadelphia and Vicksburg could take the law into their own hands; and Illinois could shut up the prophets and martyr them in cold blood, while the Governor was catechising [catechizing] the saints to observe the law, within a stones throw as it were, and what is the result? The murderers go unpunished, and silently are applauded for the hellish deed.

"O earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord," for all this blood shall be avenged!-Fire, storm, war, pestilence and famine, shall continue to waste the wicked, until a man shall be as precious as fine gold. Howl, ye nations, for the day of your desolation hastens to wipe the earth where your spots of power, are now red with the evidences of your guilt! Weep, for God will feed you with judgments until you are fitted as convenient flesh for the fowls of the mountains, and the beasts of the wilderness Wade on in your glory, if human blood has any glory in being sprinkled upon the skirts of nations professing to be Christian! Wade on! the hour of judgment is nigh! The present kingdoms are crumbling to pieces! This generation shall not pass till you enter into your degredation [degradation] and doom, "where the worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched."


There have been so many judgments poured out upon various parts of the earth, thus far this year, that we have thought it advisable to collect a few of them for a sample. The Savior said, as John has recorded: "For judgment I am come into this world," and with the calamities which have been wasting the lives and property of many places, we see the evidence of the word. Nor is this all that Jesus said upon the subject of his mission. He said as is recorded in Matthew:

"Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword.

For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law.

And a man's foes shall be they of his own household."

People generally have maintained in their belief about what the Savior was to do, wrong notions. He was to come the second time without sin unto salvation, but before he comes, was to come the great and notable day of the Lord; a day of wrath, doubt, vexation, and war.

Yea, more, for Jesus said, as Luke has written:

"I am come to send fire on the earth; and what will I , if it be already kindled?

But I have a baptism to be baptised [baptized] with; and how am I straitened till it be accomplished.

Suppose ye that I come to give peace on earth; I tell you, Nay; but rather division?

For from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided, three against two, and two against three.

The father shall be divided against the son, and the son against the father; the mother against the daughter, and the daughter against the mother; he mother-in-law against her daughter-in-law, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law."

Now, if we take the "divisions" in the various sectarian churches as to slavery, the language and predictions of Jesus are proven; as to the "fire" we will bring in the following account for a few of the many calamities, which have fallen upon many places like a "fire-shower of ruin," as samples of this year's troubles:

The fires of 1845-We do not remember ever to have heard of so many great fires in any one short period of time says the New York Herald as have happened on this continent in the first six months of 1845. We annex a list of the losses experienced, in the order in which they occurred:

Barbadoes, $2,000,000

Pittsburgh, 3,500,000

London, Conn., 500,000

Fayetteville, 500,000

Quebec, 7,500,000

Matanzas, 1,000,000

New York, 6,000,000

Total $21,000,000

This aggregate surpasses the loss by the great fire in New York in 1835. Then about twenty millions of dollars of property was destroyed.

(->) The foregoing list is only of a few cities the lesser places and fires in the woods, the burning of many steamboats and vessels swelling the list to almost fifty millions, might be added with equal certainty but we will let it rest for the present.



Another and still more important part of the drama, is the great loss of human life in many if not all of these great fires. As we have not the list at hand we have to omit the particulars.

We will conclude this hasty article with a few foreign items:

Awful Loss of Life at Yarmouth-Never, since the devastating plague of 1759, has Yarmouth witnessed any calamity like the present. The total number of bodies found, on the last report, was 78, though it is supposed that some thirty or forty more may yet be found. Every one feels as though it were some special judgment, and every countenance is expressive of woe at the lamentable event, and the horrid details that have been narrated at the inquests held upon the bodies.

Snow Storm in Russia.-In the southwest province of Russia, a violent snow storm occurred about the middle of March, which continued for six days. It extended over the governments of Volhynia, Podolia, and the province of Bessarbia, and caused the greatest destruction to life and property. Seventy-six persons are reported to have perished.

Fire and Dreadful loss of life in Spain.-An accident, which produced a most lamentable catastrophe, happened on the 3d ultimo, at Valencia, in Spain. A fire broke out in the premises of a confectioner, but was readily extinguished without any serious consequences; but at a manufactory [manufacturer] of cigars, nearly adjoining, several hundred of young women were employed at the time. A report got among them that the gas pipes had burst, and that they were likely all to be burnt alive. Under the terror of this impression, they all rushed to the doors and staircases, and in the confusion, eighteen were killed, and fifty so seriously injured that they were obliged to be carried to the hospital.


We give below a frightful sketch from an English paper, to show that the spirit of the last days, like the atmosphere, presses upon the whole globe. The Savior's words are forcible; They will kill one another:

Frightful Fanaticism-There are several Austrian Steamboats which carry passengers from various places to and from Constantinople; particularly Pilgrims, Dervishes and other religious travellers [travelers]. A terrible event lately occurred on board the Austrian Steamer Express, from Trebizond to Constantinople, which exhibits the fanaticism prevailing in that country. She took in passengers at Sinops, and among others, two Dervishes from Candabar, in Affghanistan [Afghanistan], who had been expelled from Trebizond and Samsone. A few hours after the ship had put to sea, the two Dervishes, having first repeated devoutly their prayers before the whole ship's company, rose up with sudden fury. One drew out a pistol, and the other a double-edged dagger or dirk from his girdle, and they both then fell upon the passengers with the most determined purpose of murder. The pistol was fired at a young Greek, who died of the wound he received.-The murderer then drawing his large knife, attacked an Armenian with it, and actually ripped up his belly, killing him on the spot. The next victims were the restaurateur of the vessel and his waiter, who received several severe wounds from the dagger of the other assassin. The agent of the steamboat, hearing some scuffle, went forward to inquire the meaning of it, when he and a sailor who accompanied him were assailed by the furious ruffians, and dangerously wounded-the agent without hope of recovery. All this passed in a few seconds of time. Nobody aboard was armed, and the scene of terror and confusion among the crew and the passengers surpassed all description.-The captain was writing in his cabin when the alarm reached him. He showed great presence of mind. He recollected that on one of he paddle-boxes there was a musket with a bayonet. He sprang at once upon the paddle-box, detached the bayonet from the gun, and with his weapon fell upon the most furious of the Dervishes. He pierced him through the neck and fell dead upon the deck. At the same time, one of the ship's engineers dashed out the brains of the other by beating him about the head with a bucket. The struggle for a few minutes between the two fiends and their assailants was terrible. Five, including the Dervishes, in this frantic assault of fanaticism, were killed, and four others wounded. The Dervishes were supposed to be mad with opium; and considered the murder of Gleours as a high-religious act of self-devotion, for they must have known that they were thereby rushing to inevitable death themselves.




I would wish the congregation to get seats as much as possible, and be perfectly still, for it will be with great difficulty that I can speak to be heard by this vast congregation without perfect order. Those that are on the outside cannot hear without perfect order, for no man, who has to speak to such a large congregation from this stand, but needs the prayers and faith of



this people that they may have power of lungs to speak to them in a manner that they may hear. It is generally the case, when I speak here, it gives me much pain, even the thoughts of it. It strains my lungs, and I know it strains my brethren's lungs, and is killing them very fast. But I feel grateful to my heavenly Father, and thank his name that I have a privelege [privilege] of assembling with you again and with my brethren and sisters. It is a great blessing from the hands of the great God.

I am aware that my brethren, with myself, are enjoying great privileges and blessings at this time, that they formerly were deprived of: therefore, I know it is necessary for us to appreciate these things and the favors and blessings that our heavenly Father is bestowing upon us day by day. I must confess that I am astonished many times, to see the poverty and distress that this people have labored under, diligently to build a place of rest to themselves as a people. Where is there a people more blessed than we are? God is favoring us day by day; and leading our enemies as a horse is led by the reins. For what purpose? In order that he may carry on his work, and erect that building. I presume that the servants of God, for the sake of having that accomplished, would go into the wilderness in this case and wear sheep skins and goat skins for their apparel and live upon bread and water, for the sake of having that building built, (the Temple) and the Nauvoo House. These are my feelings by night and by day. It is uppermost in my mind, and I know it is with my brethren. You are not aware of the feelings that they have in their bosoms on this account. They meet together and have all the time labored, in the night and in the day: in the night to offer up their prayers before God. Many times we do not go to bed until three o'clock in the morning, calling on the Father in the name of Jesus, to protect us, until that house shall be built; and to lead our enemies away, and turn every thing in our favor.

I will mention one thing that we united in prayer for and called upon the Father in the name of Jesus: that our enemies should not have power to come in here, with vexatious writs, for his servants during this court and they have not done it. Is not this a miracle? Yes; and we have asked for rain, and it has rained; and we have asked for God to heal the sick, and he has healed them without an exception: that is he has healed them, or they are mending in an answer to our prayers. Are not these great blessings? Does not this prove that God is with this people? Yes, verily, his name is to be praised, if this people will feel the same interest for the building up of his kingdom, and for the erecting of those houses, his will will be done, and there is no power that can stay them, and when that is done, I am satisfied; I do not care if I go into the wilderness he next day.

But we feel a desire that the Elders, yea, we have a wish that they should not go forth as we have had to, for ten or twelve years, without an endowment; but we want when you go to the nations of the earth, you may have that blessing; for you have go to do all this ere long in obedience to the commandments of God; for you must go to the Islands of the sea, before iong [long], and until that is done we cannot rest day nor night.

I am not speaking these things because I see a neglect. I do not see it; but I know there is a good feeling among this people. This people are willing to do any thing under heaven they are counselled [counseled] to do. There never was a more obedient people on the face of the earth. I love them. My brethren love them. They are willing when the time comes to give their lives for them; but we do not want to give them away foolishly. I suppose some might think we were cowards. I tell you it is not so, and there need not any one call us cowards. Was Joseph a coward? Was Hyrum a coward? No; but if they had gone into the wilderness, a great many would have called them cowards.

They gave themselves up because the people said they were cowards; but they were not. They were willing to stand by their brethren, and if you call us cowards we will do as they do, (if we are a mind to) This is the reason; but if you will call us cowards, so be it; we have not acted the cowardly part yet. We have stood and fought; we have stood our ground and saved the sheep, and none have gone away but goats. Goats have not got any wool; they may give a little milk; but its poor stuff. This is true. Those who have gone away they are goats. We have got the sheep, and they are good sheep; they like the salt that they get from the good shepherd; they know it is good. They huddle together here every Sabbath, and if there is no shepherd here to feed them, they come here, to the stamping ground, because they love to come here. Why? Because they feel so well to get together. That shows they are of one heart and mind.

But what is this in comparison to what it will be ten years from this time. Ten years will not more than pass away, before we will be where the goats can not get, where they will not get, for they will not have any place among us. We will be in a land of peace, where we can worship God without molestation.

Let us go to work and build this house. Roll out your rusty dollars, and your rusty coppers,



and let us rush on this house as fast as possible. When you gent [get] it done you will have joy and gladness, and greater shouting, than we had when the cap stone was laid. We will make this city ring with hosannas to the Most High God. This is only a little way ahead, and shall we not put the best foot foremost? Yes; and when we sleep let us sleep with one leg out of bed, and one eye open. Let us beware of those fellows, that do not like us very well. At this time a few of them do not like to dwell in our midst; they are afraid of the boys. Well, we will have no more whitling [whittling] at present; let the boys go to school and attend to their own business. You can see how fast that house is going up. You will see an addition to it all the time until the last shingle goes on. We will have our next Conference in it. I feel to rejoice; my heart is glad, and I feel to praise the Lord all the time. I do not go cut of doors, and look at that house, but the prayer of my heart is, 'O, Lord save this people, and help them to build thy house."

This is the prayer of my brethren. We know each others feelings; there is no contrary dispositions among them at all; we are of one heart and mind, and when we are called together, and get in council together, it is often two o'clock before we think what we are about, and it is quite a job to separate us then. The love we have for each other, surpasses the love of women. I believe that is scripture, so you will not think strange of it. Their hearts are glad; their spirits are united; it revives them to meet with each other; they are not dropping , and hanging down their heads, all the time but they are lifting up their hearts. That is the spirit I love this because it is the spirit we should all cultivate, and cheer each other's hearts, and make each other glad, to feed and clothe each other, for this is comely in the sight of God.

I have nothing but the best of feelings towards this people. I love them. I love to behold them. I love to meet them in the street, and when I meet them, I am not afraid of them. I want to be where we can walk the street, by night, and by day, when there shall not be a man in our midst of whom we are afraid. A place where a man will not be shook to pieces with the ague, and I want to see my brethren there, but I am bound to stay while they stay, and when they go, I go, and this is my prayer all the day long.

Now, brethren, and sisters, you have my best feelings of my brethren. We want to go to the same exaltation; the same glory; the same kingdom, and mansions of our Father, where Joseph has gone, and Hyrum has gone, and we want you all to go, if you listen to council, and not go to teaching what you have no authority to teach, for such a doctrine is the doctrine of devils, and not of God.

Let us let these things alone, and teach what we have authority to teach: the doctrine of repentance and baptism for the remission of sins. The sisters have authority to teach the doctrine of repentance and baptism, for remission of sins, and let them call upon their husbands to administer the ordinance of baptism.

Brethren and sisters, you have my good feelings, from this time henceforth and forever: Amen.

From the N. Y. Messenger.


We are happy to have the pleasure to present to our readers a very interesting letter from Bro. Hedlock in England. In it will be found matter of great interest,

Liverpool, May 8, 1845,


I stop from a meeting this afternoon to address a few lines to you in reply to your last favor, which came safe to hand by the last steamer. I am pleased to learn of your wish to correspond with me, and you may expect a letter from me every two weeks. I had almost concluded that my brethren in America had forgotten me, and the saints in England; I have not received a Prophet since they were printed, those that you send to others come safe, and are forwarded immediately to the owners. Bro. Woodruff's family are in Liverpool, and are well; he is now in Carlisle conference; he will return soon, and then go to London, and from there will visit the saints in the midland counties. Elder Milton Holmes presides over the Manchester conference well. Bro. Leonard Hardy presides over Weston conference and is well. Bro. Sheets has been very successful in the Bradford conference; many have been added to it through his labors; he is now going to preside over the Herefordshire conference, where his labors are much needed. Bro. E. H. Davis still presides over the London conference; he has proved himself worthy of all confidence, and the church is prospering under his teaching. Elder J. A Stratton is now in Wales, where there are a few branches of the church associated with the Liverpool conference;-these branches were raised up by Elder Burnham. Elder Henshaw is preaching successfully in South Wales to the native Welch in their own language, Capt. Dan Jones is in Wrexham, North Wales, and is laying a



foundation for a great work among the Welch mountains; he has published a work similar to the Voice of Warning, in the Welch language; by some it is well received, and publicly lectured against by others: an extract of a letter that I received from him the other day, will give you the best idea of Elder Jones' feelings and determination.

He says, in reply to a letter written to him. "that I am a minister plenopotentiary [plenipotentiary] for the King of kings, an envoy extraordinary bearing important despatches fraught with life and peace to the best, the most ancient nation extant, having my credential emanating from the high court of heaven, sealed with the kingly authority of Omnipotence: this is my occupation; is it not a good one? My former occupation was commanding a Mississippi duck (steamboat) not brought up at the feet of Gamaliel, but in the rude school of Neptune, an unvarnished sailor, a tar of the five oceans; my residence will be somewhere in my father's vineyard, I know not where he may send me, but suppose it will be among the mounntains [mountains]."

There has not been much done in Ireland, the people are so bound by poverty, and so dependent upon their landlords, that they dare not admit any one to preach in their neighborhoods or keep them over night if the reader of the parish forbids them; if they disobeyed his order, he would inform the bishops and overseers of the parish, and they the landlord, and the people would forfeit their homes and employment, and this is the great reason why the gospel does not spread more in Ireland. Elder Paul Harrison, a native of Ireland, was appointed by the general conference to go to Ireland and preach among the saints, and do what he could to increase the number of saints in (Hibernia) Ireland. I expect to visit Ireland. I expect to visit Ireland in a few days, for a short time on business.

Elder - who left Scotland as time keeper on a line of railway in France, has baptized two since he has been there, and is still strong in the faith; he further adds, that if the gospel was preached in the language of the country, he thinks that thousands would embrace it, for in general, the people have lost confidence in the priests of the day, and infidelity prevails for want of an understanding of the new principles and order of the kingdom of God.

I received a letter from Elder Andrew Anderson, in Montipeer township, Australia, by the politeness of Elder G. P. Waugh of Edinburgh. Elder Anderson was one of the first that was baptized in modern Athens by Elder Pratt, while on a mission in Scotland. Elder Anderson went out with his family to Sydney with a view to better the condition of his family, and took advantage of a free passage for a year's servitude at moderate wages.

It appears from the tenor of his letter, that he has organized a branch of the church there consisting of nine members, and is strong in the faith, and is preaching the gospel and baptizing. He has written for a parcel of books and the Millennial Star, which I shall forward to him. I will give you a short extract from Anderson's letter, that you may judge better of the situation of things in that country.-"The only answer that I have received from Europe, was in answer to a letter this day three years, Dec. 25, 1844; and I am glad to state to you that I am much better situated than I was then, as it regards having peace and quietness to discharge our several duties the best way we can. The work of the Lord is moving slowly on here. Since I began this letter I have been called the distance of eighteen miles to baptize a man and his wife; they had written a letter to me, but I did not receive it, so the man came to see what was the reason why I did not come; when he found I had not received his letter, he made known what he wanted, and said one of your brethren came to live with me and my wife in our hut, and has been the means of bringing us out of darkness into the marvellous [marvelous] light, he further said that he would gladly obey the gospel but his wife was desirous that we should make no delay in coming, as she was desirous of receiving and obeying the gospel likewise: we travelled [traveled] all night and got there at sunrise, and was rejoiced to find the wife of him who had come for me, ready to receive the ordinances of the gospel; as soon as I conveniently could I attended to the duties, and we experienced much of the goodness of God. The love that burns in their hearts towards you and all the saints is great; the names of the members of the church as far as I know, are, Andrew Anderson, elder, Charles Gale, elder, William Jones, priest, and Bishop Noble, Currin, teachers, Henry Gale, Henry Sullivan, Robert Fisher, Ann Fisher and Mrs. Anderson. I have endeavored to spread the glorious dispensation to the children of men, to deliver them from the wrath to come, and bring them into the new and everlasting covenant, in which I rejoice in the midst of tribulation in this my exile. I have gone many miles to preach the gospel, and by so doing pulled down censure upon my own head, for I was told that one of the magistrates of the district of Wellington was to banish me out of this, however, they



have never tried as yet. The last two winters I put out hand bills the same as put up in Edinburgh at the first announcing by O. Pratt in that city. I preached on the subject therein contained every Sunday evening; the last winter I preached in the town of Montpelier, where the first night the room was full and some standing out, and most of them Catholics." I have given the above extract at some length because it is the first particular information of the spread of the gospel in New South Wales. I have made arrangements to open a communication with Brother Anderson, and to reeive [receive] and forward packages of goods to him, which may in future be a channel through which communications for the spread of the gospel may be more beneficial. Elder D. H. Sutherland from Stirling, Scotland, is accompanying his father to Canada, and will no doubt lift the warning voice again in that country, and it may be said that the work of the Lord is increasing with a firm and steady pace; the returns at last Grand conference shows an increase in one year (besides about four hundred that have emigrated during that period to Nauvoo,) and the prospect is, that the increase will be more numerous the present year than last, and from present appearances there will many more emigrate this season than last; the Saints in England receive the Joint Stock Company with delight because it holds out the prospect and is the sole object of the society to establish manufactories [factories] in Nauvoo, and to open a trade between this country and America, and give employment to the poor when they arrive in Zion, and furnish food for the poor saints in this country and create business for the whole church more or less.

We have taken every lawful step in the organizing of the British American Commercial Joint Stock Company; we have got a provisional register which enables us to form the company according to act of Parliament. We shall be fully registered in about three months, the saints in Britain are very spirited about it, and according to prospects we shall be enabled to raise about fifteen or twenty thousand pounds by next New-year's day to be then conveyed to Nauvoo by a committee, to be invested in erecting and supplying manufactories [factories] for the best interest of all the church; and it is the intention of the Company to open a trade between England and America. We have commenced the business of commission and forwarding agency to all parts, and are intending to extend business as fast as circumstances will permit; we want in order to facilitate business, agencies formed in Boston, New-York, Philadelphia, and New Orleans, and in Quebec and Montreal, and should it meet your mind to co-operate with us in New-York and also to assist in forming agencies in Philadelphia and Boston. There should be spread in all those places at once, commission and forwarding agencies, and as the elders or others would travel procure orders for British manufactories [factories], and having made arrangements, I should be able to supply orders and forward them, and according to business principles the more they performed the more pay they would have. I should be glad to receive a line from you stating your mind on the subject at your earliest convenience.

Please remember me to all the saints.

I remain your fellow laborer

In the gospel of Christ.



It is recorded of one of the ablest and best of men of the age in which he lived, that when he heard of a criminal condemned to die, he used to think and often say, "Who can tell whether this man is not better than I? Or, if I am better it is not to be ascribed to myself, but to the goodness of God.' It is the advice of an Apostle, that "in lowliness of mind, each should esteem others better than themselves;' and if we seriously reflect upon the many sinful passions and desires which sometimes arise in our minds, or many omissions of duty, our many unguarded expressions; there probably is not one of us, but will find reason humbly to acknowledge, that he knows more harm of himself than he knows of any one else.


If a man would know himself, he must, with great care, cultivate that temper which will best dispose him to receive this knowledge.

A proper means of self knowledge is, to converse as much as you can with those who are your superiors in real excellence.

Would you know yourself, you must be very careful to attend to the frame and emotions of your mind, under some extraordinary incidents.

The N. Y. Sun says it is a well known fact that Nauvoo is the head quarters of a band of robbers, and that the Gov. should attend to them. What a Moses! and what a discevery [discovery] he has made! If he will send his devil down to our office we will give him the button. If we were really satisfied that 'Moses' wouldn't laugh, we would try and see what we could say. Now it is a well known fact that a band of robbers make their head quarters in the city of N. Y., and the Governor ought to attend to it.' We've spelled, can I go out? Me s.




For the Times and Seasons.


O give me back my Prophet dear, It is because they strove to gain,

And Patriarch, O give them back; Beyond the grave a heaven of bliss;

The Saints of latter days to cheer, Because they made the gospel plain,

And lead them in the gospel track. And led the Saints in righteousness.

But ah! they're gone from my embrace, It is because God called them forth,

From earthly scenes their spirits fled; And led them by his own right hand

Those two, the best of Adam's race, Christ's coming to proclaim on earth,

Now lie entombed among the dead. And gather Israel to their land.

Ye men of wisdom tell me why, It is because the priests of Baal

When guilt nor crime in them were found, Were desperate their craft to save;

Why now their blood doth loudly cry, And when they saw it doomed to fail,

From prison walls, and Carthage ground They sent the Prophets to the grave.

Your tongues are mute, but pray attend, Like scenes the ancient Prophets saw,

The secret I will now relate, Like these, the ancient Prophets fell;

Why those whom God to earth did lend, And till the resurrection dawn,

Have met the suffering martyr's fate. Prophet and Patriarch-Fare thee well.



Have you heard the revelation, As a Judas did the Lord.

Of this latter dispensation, CHORUS-We are a band of brethren, &c.

Which is unto every nation,

O! prepare to meet thy God? And their chief is Sidney Rigdon,

CHORUS -We are a band of brethren, Who's a traitor, base, intriguing,

And we've rear'd the Lord a temple, And will fight at Armageddon,

And the cap stone now is finish'd, When the fire comes down from God.

And we'll sound the news abroad. CHORUS-We are a band of brethren, &c.

Go and publish how Missouri, While the devil such men jostles,

Like a whirlwind in its fury, With his "keys of conquest morsels,

And without a judge or jury, We'll uphold the Twelve apostles,

Drove the saints and split their blood. With authority from God.

CHORUS-We are a band of brethren, &c. CHORUS-We are a band of brethren, &c.

Illinois, where satan flatters, And we'll give the whole world a sample,

Shot the prophets too, as martyrs, Of our faith and works most ample,

And repeal'd our city charters, When we've finished off the temple,

All because we worhip'd God As a dwelling for the Lord.

CHORUS -We are a band of brethren, &c. CHORUS-We are a band of brethren, &c.

Bennett, Law and many others, And we'll feed the saints that's needing,

Have betray'd our honest brothers, And improve our hearts by weeding,

To destroy our wives and mothers, Till we make Nauvoo as Eden,

Where the saints can meet the Lord.

CHORUS-We are a band of brethren, &c.

The Times and Seasons, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Water and Bain Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-Two Dollars per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 15
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 15.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. AUG 15, 1845. [Whole No. 123.



At a council of the high priest and elders at my house, in Kirtland on the evening of the 12th of February, I remarked, that I should endeavor to set before the council the dignity of the office which had been conferred on me by the ministering of the angel of God, by his own voice, and by the voice of this church that I had never set before any council in all the order of it, which it ought to be conducted, which, perhaps has deprived the councils of some, or many blessings.

And I continued and said, no man is capable of judging a matter, in council, unless his own heart is pure, and that we frequently are so filled with prejudice, or have a beam in our own eye, that we are not capable of passing right decisions, &c.

But to return to the subject of order: in ancient days councils were conducted with such strict propriety that no one was allowed to whisper, be weary, leave the room, or get uneasy in the least; until the voice of the Lord, by revelation, or by the voice of the council by the spirit was obtained, which has not been observed in this church to the present. It was understood in ancient days, that if one man could stay in council, another could; and if the President could spend his time, the members could also: but in our councils, generally, one will be uneasy, another asleep; one praying, another not; one's mind on the business of the council, and another thinking on something else, &c.

Our acts are rendered, and at a future day they will be laid before us, and if we should fail to judge right and injure our fellow beings, they may be there, perhaps, condemn us; there they are of great consequence and to me the consequence appears to be of force, beyond anything which I am able to express, &c. Ask yourselves, brethren, how much you have exercised yourselves in prayer since you heard of this council; and if you are now prepared to sit in council upon the soul of your brother?

I then gave a relation of my situation at the time I obtained the record, the persecutions I met with, &c., and prophecied [prophesied] that I would stand and shine like the sun in the firmament, when my enemies and the gainsayers of my testimony shall be put down and cut off, and their names blotted out from among men.

The council proceeded to investigate certain charges presented by Elder Rigdon against Martin Harris, one was, that he told A. C. Russell, Esq. that Joseph drank too much liquor when he was translating the Book of Mormon, and that he wrestled with many men and threw them, &c.; and that he (Harris) exalted himself above Joseph, in that he said, "Brother Joseph knew not the contents of the Book of Mormon, until it was translated, but that he, himself knew all about it before it was translated."

Brother Harris said he did not tell Esq. Russell that Brother Joseph drank too much liquor while translating the Book of Mormon, but this thing occurred previous to the translating of the book; he confessed that his mind was darkened, and that he had said many things inadvertantly [inadvertently], calculated to wound the feelings of his brethren, and promised to do better. The council forgave him, with much good advice.

Brother Rich was called in question for transgressing the word of wisdom, and for selling the revelations at an extortionary price, while he was journeying east with father Lyons. Brother Rich confessed, and the council forgave him upon his promising to do better and reform his life.


Liberty, Clay county, Mo., Feb. 13, 1844.

A. Leonard Esq; Dear Sir:

I received a line from Wm. Pratt, who called on you a few weeks since, to enquire [inquire] if your service could be secured in the prosecution of claims for damages by our church against the citizens of Jackson county, and by his letter it appears that you are willing to engage. So far as I have conversed with the principal leaders of our church, they are desirous to secure your services, which also meets the approbation of our counsel in this county, viz: Messrs. Reese, Doniphon [Doniphan], Atchison and Wood.

I write this a few moments before closing the mail, and have not time to state particulars, as to the extent of the suits, &c., but believe that four or five suits have been brought by Phelps & Co., for the destruction of the printing office &c., &c., and by Partridge and others for personal abuse, &c. I understand that at the next Monday term of the circuit court, petition will be made for a change of venue in Jackson county, and I suppose no case can be tried before next June or October term. If it is expedient some one of our people will call on you



in a few days, and during the interim, wish you to drop a line if convenient.

We have this day received a communication from the Governor of the 4th inst. in which he states, that he is of opinion that a military guard will be necessary, to protect the state witnesses and officers of the court, and to assist in the execution of its orders, while sitting in Jackson county.

By this mail I write to Mr. Reese, enclosing him an order on the captain of the "Liberty Blues," requiring the captain to comply with the requisition of the circuit attorney, in protecting the court and officers, and executing their precepts and orders during the progress of these trials.

The foregoing relates to a court of enquiry [inquiry] into criminal matters, to be held in Jackson county, next Monday week.

Very respectfully, your ob't s'v't,


Minutes of the organization of the High Council of the Church of Christ of Latter-day Saints, Kirtland, February 17, 1834.

This day a general council of twenty-four high priests assembled at the house of Joseph Smith, jr. by revelation, and proceeded to organize the high council of the church of Christ, which was to consist of twelve high priests, and one or three presidents, as the case might require. This high council was appointed by revelation for the purpose of settling important difficulties, which might arise in the church, which could not be settled by the church, or the bishop's council, to the satisfaction of the parties.

Joseph Smith, jr., Sidney Rigdon, and Frederick G. Williams, were acknowledged presidents by the voice of the council; and Joseph Smith, senior, John Smith, Joseph Coe, John Johnson, Martin Harris, John S. Carter, Jared Carter, Oliver Cowdery, Samuel H. Smith, Orson Hyde, Sylvester Smith, and Luke Johnson, high priests, were chosen to be a standing council for the church, by the unanimous voice of the council. The above named counsellors [counselors] were then asked whether they accepted their appointments, and whether they would act in that office according to the law of heaven; to which they all answered, that they accepted their appointments, and would fill their offices according to the grace of God bestowed upon them.

The number composing the council, who voted in the name and for the church in appointing the above named counsellors [counselors], were forty three, as follows: nine high priests, seventeen elders, four priests, and thirteen members.

Voted, that the high council cannot have power to act without seven of the above named counsellors [counselors], or their regularly appointed successors are present. These seven shall have power to appoint other high priest, whom they may consider worthy and capable, to act in the place of absent counsellors [counselors].

Voted, that whenever any vacancy shall occur by the death, removal from office for transgression, or removal from the bounds of this church government, of any one of the above named counsellors [counselors], it shall be filled by the nomination of the president or presidents, and sanctioned by the voice of a general council of high priests, convened for that purpose, to act in the name of the church.

The president of the church, who is also the president of the council, is appointed by revelation, and acknowledged, in his administration by the voice of the church; and it is according to the dignity of his office, that he should preside over the council of the church; and it is his privilege to be assisted by two other presidents, appointed after the same manner as he himself was appointed; and in case of the absence of one or both of those who are appointed to assist him, he has power to preside over the council without an assistant; and in case that he himself is absent, the other presidents have power to preside in his stead, both or either of them.

Whenever an high council of the church of Christ is regularly organized, according to the foregoing pattern, it shall be the duty of the twelve counsellors [counselors] to cast lots by numbers, and thereby ascertain who, of the twelve, shall speak first, commencing with number one; and so in succession to number twelve.

Whenever this council convenes to act upon any case, the twelve counsellors [counselors] shall consider whether it is a difficult one or not; if it is not, two only of the counsellors [counselors] shall speak upon it, according to the form above written. But if it is thought to be difficult, four shall be appointed; and if more difficult, six: but in no case shall more than six be appointed to speak.-The accused, in all cases, has a right to one half of the council, to prevent insult or injustice; and the counsellors [counselors] appointed to speak before the council; and every man is to speak according to equity and justice. Those counsellors [counselors] who draw even numbers, that is, two, four, six, eight, ten and twelve, are the individuals who are to stand up in the behalf of the accused, and prevent insult or injustice.

In all cases the accuser and the accused shall have a privilege of speaking for themselves, before the council, after the evidences are heard:



and the counsellors [counselors] who are appointed to speak on the case, have finished their remarks. After the evidences are heard, the counsellors [counselors], accuser and accused have spoken, the president shall give a decision according to the understanding which he shall have of the case, and call upon the twelve counsellors [counselors] to sanction the same by their vote. But should the remaining counsellors [counselors], who have not spoken, or any one of them, after hearing the evidences and pleading impartially, discover an error in the decision of the president, they can manifest it, and the case shall have a re-hearing, and if, after a careful re-hearing, any additional light is shown upon the case, the decision shall be altered accordingly: but if no additional light is given, the first decision shall stand, the majority of the council having power to determine the same.

In cases of difficulty respecting doctrine, or principle, (if there is not a sufficiency written to make the case clear to the minds of the council,) the president may inquire and obtain the mind of the Lord by revelation.

The high priests, when abroad, have power to call and organize a council after the manner of the foregoing, to settle difficulties when the parties, or either of them, shall request it: and the said council of high priests shall have power to appoint one of their own number, to preside over such council for the time being. It shall be the duty of said council to transmit, immediately, a copy of their proceedings, with a full statement of the testimony accompanying their decision, to the high council of the seat of the first presidency of the church.-Should the parties, or either of them, be dissatisfied with the decision of said council, they may appeal to the high council of the seat of the first presidency of the church, and have a re-hearing, which case shall then be conducted, according to the former pattern written, as though no such decision had been made.

This council of high priests abroad, is only to be called on the most difficult cases of church matters: and no common or ordinary case is to be sufficient to call such council.-The travelling [traveling] or located high priest abroad, have power to say whether it is necessary to call such a council or not.

There is a distinction between the high council of travelling [traveling] high priest abroad, and the travelling [traveling] high council composed of the twelve apostles, in their decisions: From the decision of the former there can be an appeal, but from the decision of the latter there cannot. The latter can only be called in question by the general authorities of the church in case of transgression.

Resolved, that the president, or presidents of the seat of the first presidency of the church, shall have power to determine whether any such case, as may be appealed, is justly entitled to a re-hearing, after examining the appeal and the evidences and statements accompanying it.

The twelve counsellors [counselors] then proceeded to cast lots, or ballot, to ascertain who should speak first, and the following was the result; namely:-

Oliver Cowdery, No. 1 John Johnson, No. 7

Joseph Coe " 2 Orson Hyde " 8

Samuel H. Smith " 3 Jared Carter " 9

Luke Johnson " 4 Joseph Smith, sen. " 10

John S. Carter " 5 John Smith " 11

Sylvester Smith " 6 Martin Harris " 12

After prayer the conference adjourned.



On the 18th, I reviewed and corrected the minutes of the organization of the high council: and on the 19th of February the council assembled, according to adjournment from the 17th, when the revised minutes were presented and read to the council; I urged the necessity of prayer, that the spirit might be given, that the things of the spirit might be judged thereby, because the carnal mind cannot discern the things of God, &c. The minutes were read three times, and unanimously adopted and received for a form and constitution of the high council of the church of Christ hereafter; with this provision, that if the president should hereafter discover any lack in the same he should be privileged to fill it up.

The number present, who received the above named documents was twenty six high priests, eighteen elders, three priests, one teacher, and fourteen private members, making in all sixty two.

After giving such instruction as the spirit dictated, I laid my hands severally upon the heads of the two assistant presidents and blessed them, that they might have wisdom to magnify their offices, and power over all the power of the adversary.

I also laid my hands upon the twelve counsellors [counselors], and commanded a blessing to rest upon them, that they might have wisdom and power to council in righteousness, upon all subjects that might be laid before them. I also prayed that they might be delivered from those evils to which they were most exposed, and that their lives might be prolonged on the earth.

My father Joseph then laid his hands upon my head and said, "Joseph, I lay my hands upon thy head and pronounce the blessing of thy progenitors upon thee, that thou mayest hold



the keys of the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven until the coming of the Lord: Amen."

He also laid his hands upon the head of his son Samuel and said, "Samuel, I lay my hands upon thy head, and pronounce the blessing of thy progenitors upon thee, that thou mayest remain a priest of the Most High God, and like Samuel of old, hear his voice, saying, Samuel, Samuel; Amen."

John Johnson, also, laid his hand upon the head of his son Luke and said, "My father in heaven, I ask thee to bless this my son, according to the blessings of his forefathers, that he may be strengthened in his ministry, according to his holy calling; Amen."

I then gave the assistant presidents a solemn charge, to do their duty in righteousness, and in the fear of God, I also charged the twelve counsellors [counselors] in a similar manner, all in the name of Jesus Christ.

We all raised our hands to heaven in token of the everlasting covenant, and the Lord blessed us with his spirit. I then declared the council organized according to the ancient order, and also according to the mind of the Lord.

The following complaint was then presented before the council, by a high priest:

Kirtland, February 19th, 1834.

To the President of the High Council of the Church of Christ:

The following charges I prefer against Elder Curtis Hodges, Sen. of this church: First, an error in spirit; Secondly, an error in address or communication, which was in loud speaking, and a want of clearness in articulation which was calculated to do injury to the cause of God; and also, of contending or persisting, that that was a good or proper spirit which actuated him thus to speak, all of which I consider unbecoming an elder in this church, and request a hearing before the high council.


Elder Hodges plead "not guilty" of the above charges.

Father Lyon's was called on to substantiate the above charges, and his testimony was pointed against Brother Hodges. Brother Story testified that Elder Hodges talked so loud at a prayer meeting that the neighbors came out to see if some one was not hurt. At another meeting, he said that Elder Thayer rebuked him for his error, but he did not receive the rebuke; that he raised his voice so high that he could not articulate so as to be understood; and that his teaching brought a damp upon the meeting, and was not edifying. Brother E. Babbitt was then called upon, who testified that Elder Hodges was guilty of hallooing so loud that in a measure he lost his voice, and uttered but little else distinctly, "Glory to heaven's king." His testimony was pointed against Brother Hodges, and Brother T. Wait testified much the same,

Counsellor [Counselor] O. Cowdery stood up on the part of the accuser, and opened the case handsomely and clearly.

Counsellor [Counselor] J. Coe stood up on the part of the accused, but could say but a few words.

The accuser and accused then spoke for themselves, after which, the president arose and laid open the case still more plain, and gave his decision, which was, that the charges in the declaration had been fairly sustained by good witnesses; also, that Elder Hodges ought to have confessed when rebuked by Elder Thayer; also, if he had the spirit of the Lord at the meetings, where he hallooed, he must have abused it, and grieved it away. All the council agreed with the decision.

Elder Hodges then rose and said, he then saw his wrong, but never saw it before, and appeared to feel thankful that he saw it. He said he had learned more during this trial, than he had since he came into the church-confessed freely his error, and said he would attend to overcoming that evil, the Lord being his helper. The council forgave him and adjourned to the evening of the 20th.



From the N. Y. Messenger.




I have just arrived in New York from Nauvoo, the City of the Saints, having been duly appointed and sent by the presiding authorities of the whole church, to preside over the churches in the east-having the same extent of jurisdiction -the same power and authority, and the same calling, office, and priesthood, in every respect, which were vested in and entrusted with your former President, Parley P. Pratt, who has now returned, by the sanction of the presidency, to his family and friends in the west.

It is with feelings of no ordinary kind that I now enter upon the highly responsible duties of a watchman and shepherd, and a presiding officer over you. Great are the responsibilities and highly important are the duties of one who is entrusted with the oversight and welfare of numerous branches of the church of the living God. I am happy to state, from correct sources of information, that the churches now under my charge, have been left by their former president



for the most part in a flourishing and prosperous condition. Peace, love, union, and good order seems to prevail among them. A knowledge of true order and government of the kingdom of God has greatly increased; the power and authority of its officers are more perfectly understood and appreciated, and in short, the laws, ordinances, blessings, keys and sealing powers of this last dispensation, have been more fully opened to their minds, by which their faith has been strengthened, their union and love increased, and their desires have become more ardent to receive all necessary preparations to obtain eternal salvation for themselves, their progenitors, and their children.

The present prospects of the saints in the east are indeed cheering. The dark clouds which have hung over their heads with threatening aspects, are breaking away. The drooping minds and spirits (occasioned by the false teachings, unvirtuous practices, and hellish conduct of Adams and others,) are beginning to revive. The countenances of the saints wear a more cheerful and serene aspect; while hope, gladness, and joy animates their bosoms and stimulates them to action. The officers in the different branches seem to more perfectly understand their duties, and are ready under all circumstances, at a moments warning, to obey counsel, to preside, preach, administer ordinances, to go and come, or labor with their own hands as they are directed by legal authority. The influence of Rigdon with his organized apostacy [apostasy], is twice dead-plucked up by the roots-lost-swallowed up and engulphed [engulfed] in its own deep pit of corruption.

The law of tithing has been cheerfully complied with and with willingness, by many of the saints; while others are making speedy preparations to do the same, Every arrangement is being made by the faithful, to gather up their substance and flee to the city of the saints, unto the place of the Temple of the Most High.

It is with great satisfaction and pleasure that I enter upon my official duties as President, under circumstances so highly favorable.

To a people so well instructed it would seem almost superfluous to enter into an explanatory detail of the several duties devolving upon me and upon those officers and churches under my immediate and special charge; but yet I deem it wisdom to point out to you, in some respects the course I intend pursuing.

And, first, I highly approve of all the rules, regulations, appointments, teachings, counsels, and official acts of President Parley P. Pratt, and shall endeavor to support, uphold, and carry out all his measures, as far as it is practicable under circumstances which may or shall exist.

Let the high priests, elders and other officers continue in their respective fields of labor, according to their several appointments until they receive further counsel from me.

Let all the rules and regulations established by President Pratt, in relation to conferences, ordinations, sending on missions, &c., be strictly observed and adhered to by all.

Let every high priest, elder, officer, and member be careful not to teach, either publicly or privately any doctrine or precept contrary to the word of God, or the principles of sound morality and virtue.

And should any officer or member be found instilling or disseminating any principles, in public or in private, which could be considered, even by the world, as unvirtuous or immoral, let him speedily be reported to the proper authorities and dealt with according to the strict principles of the law of God.

And should any of the presiding officers in the east be found violating these rules, let them, without delay, be immediately reported to me, together with the testimony concerning the same.

All covenants and promises which may have been entered into by any of the saints in the east, in relation to the eternal union, independent of the sanction and approbation of him who holds the keys of the sealing power as conferred by Elijah are null and void, being made in unrighteousness, and directly in opposition to the order of the kingdom of God.

If a husband and wife wish to enjoy each others society in the world to come, let all their covenants and promises be made at a proper time-in a proper place; and under the sanction and approbation of the ONE holding the legal authority and keys of these sacred things.

And if any of the saints shall be found violating any of these sacred, virtuous and holy principles, let them be reported and dealt with strictly.

Let parents and guardians pay strict attention to the virtue and morality of their children and those placed under their charge. Your responsibilities towards them are great and highly important.

Let children seek counsel from, and obey their parents ( who are in the church,) in all things; for in the kingdom of God, parents and children hold the same relation to each other in regard to government and obedience, in time and all eternity.

The same eternal relation of perfect government on the part of the father, and of perfect



obedience on the part of the children, should be maintained that exists between the Eternal Father and his son Jesus Christ.

Let all the officers in every branch, thoroughly teach the saints, both by precept and example, the principles set froth in this message that heaven-born virtue may shine forth in all your words and in short,

Let virtue by your motto, Let virtue-lovely virtuo [virtue],

Let virtue be your guide; In holy triumph reign;

Let virtue in her beauty, Let virtue sway her sceptre [scepter],

Be your immortal bride. O'er valleys, hills, and plain.

The temple of God is beginning to attract the attention of the saints more generally. By the tithings and unwearied exertions of the faithful, its walls have been erected; the roof has been put on, and much of the inside work finished and ready to be placed in its proper position. The glass and nails have been obtained, and some of its rooms will immediately be completed and prepared for the administration of the ordinances of endowment.

If the saints in the east desire a name and place in the temple, and wish to be legally entitled to the blessings to be administered therein, let them comply with all readiness and willingness with the whole law of tithing; that is, let them ascertain the full value of all they possess, and give one tenth of the same; and let all your tithings and consecrations be rejected with cursings instead of blessings.-Let those who have already complied with this law, remember that one tenth of their annual income is the Lord's from this time henceforth and forever.

Be punctual and honest in all these things.

The Lord cannot be cheated.

Remember Annanias and his wife, and shun their example.

A book for the record of tithings is now opened at the Messenger office, No. 7 Spruce Street, New York, where I will attend in person, to receive and record all the tithings of the churches within my special jurisdiction, and forward the same to headquarters to be recorded in the temple record.

And I hereby warn all people, both in the eastern and middle states, to pay no tithing to anyone except to me, or to my order, and to such other legal agents as are, or shall be appointed by the Twelve, whose names will appear in our periodicals as authorized agents, and who will also hold a certificate of agency, having the private seal of the Twelve.

The church will not be responsible for any tithings which shall be paid to any other persons.

Let the authorized agents in the eastern and middle states who have received tithings, forward the same, with the names to me at our office by some safe conveyance.

The names of each individual, together with the amount of tithing paid by each, will be published in the Messenger.

I intend visiting the most, if not all, the branches of the church under my charge.

The time that I will be at the different branches will be announced in the Messenger. Let the saints have their tithings in readiness.

I request Elders Brown of Connecticut, Snow of Boston, Grant and Appleby of Philadelphia, and all other officers engaged in the ministry, to send frequent communications to me by letter, (postage paid,) that I may know the state, standing and condition of the branches, and be in possession of all other information necessary to the welfare of the saints, and spread of the gospel in these parts.

As there has been a great inquiry in the east, for the Book of Covenants, I take this opportunity to inform the officers and saints generally, that I have several hundred on hand, price, one dollar and twenty five cents.

Also, just issued from the press, the "Prophetic Almanac" for 1846. Price, 6 1-4 single, 4 dollars per hundred.

Brethren support the Messenger, and buy all our standard works, and let the approved authors among he saints be upheld, sustained, and encouraged.

The press, if rightly used, can be made a mighty engine of truth, more terrible to this guilty generation, than the hand writing on the wall was to Belshazzar. Open your purses, and stretch out the hand of assistance, and sustain us, and we will sustain you.

Remember if the head falters from the want of proper nourishment and attention, the whole body will be feeble, sickly and faint.

And now dear brethren, I beseech and exhort you, by your hopes of eternal salvation, and by all that is sacred and holy, that you refrain from every evil work, and give diligent and earnest heed to the teachings and counsels of those ordained to hold the keys of power on the earth.

Let no false doctrine proceed out of your mouth, such, for instance, as the doctrine that the devil and his angels will be redeemed: and that the tabernacle of our martyred prophet and seer, or of any other person, was, or is the



especial tabernacle of the Holy Ghost, in a different sense from that considered in relation to his residence in other tabernacles. These are doctrines not revealed, and are neither believed nor sanctioned by the Twelve, and should be rejected by every saint:

Cultivate peace, love and union among yourselves. Uphold, by your prayers, those appointed to preside over you.

With anxious desires for your welfare, and with the warmest feelings of affection and love, I subscribe myself, your faithful shepherd, in the new and everlasting covenant.


New York, August 25th, 1845.

From the N. Y. Messenger.


The history of the Arabs, so opposite in many respects to that of the Jews, but as singular as theirs, was concisely and clearly foretold.-It was prophesied concerning Ishmael:-"He will be a wild man; his hand will be against every man, and every man's hand will be against him: and he shall dwell in the presence of all his brethren. I will make him fruitful, and multiply him exceedingly; and I will make him a great nation. Gen. xvi 12; xvii. 20.

The fate of Ishmael is here identified with that of his descendants; and the same character is common to them both. The historical evidence of the fact, the universal tradition, and constant boast of the Arabs themselves, their language, and preservation for many ages of an original rite, derived from him as their primogenitor, confirm the truth of their descent from Ishmael. The fulfilment [fulfillment] of the prediction is obvious. Even Gibbon, while he attempts from the exceptions which he specifies to evade the force of the fact, that the Arabs have maintained a perpetual independence, acknowledges that these exceptions are temporary and local; that the body of the nation has escaped the yoke of the most powerful monarchies; and that "the arms of Sesostris and Cyrus, of Pompey and Trajan, could never achieve the conquest of Arabia." But even the exceptions which he specifies, though they are justly stated, and though not coupled with such admissions as invalidate them, would not detract from the truth of the prophecy. The independence of the Arabs was proverbial in ancient as well as in modern times; and the present existence, as a free and independent nation, for a people who derive their descent from so high antiquity, demonstrates that they have never been wholly subdued, as all the nations around them have unquestionably been; and that they have ever dwelt in the presence of their brethren. They not only subsist unconquered to this day, but the prophesied and primitive wildness of their race, and their hostility to all, remains unsubdued and unaltered. "They are a wild people; their hand is against every man; and every man's hand is against them." In the words of Gibbon, which strikingly assimilate with those of the prophecy, they are armed against mankind." Plundering is their profession. Their alliance is never courted, and can never be obtained; and all that the Turks, or Persians, or any of their neighbors can stipulate for from them, is a partial and purchased forbearance. Even the British, who have established a residence in almost every country, have entered the territories of the descendants of Ishmael to accomplish only the premeditated destruction of a fort and to retire. It cannot be alledged [alleged] with truth, that their peculiar character and manner, and its interrupted permanency, are the necessary results of the nature of their country. They have continued wild and uncivilized, and have retained their habits of hostility towards all the rest of the human race, though they possessed for three hundred years countries the most opposite in their nature from the mountains of Arabia. The greatest part of the temperate zone was included within the limits of the Arabian conquests; and their empire extended from the confines of India to the shores of the Atlantic, and embrace a wider range of territory than ever was passed by the Romans, those boasted masters of the world.-The period of their conquest and dominion was sufficient, under such circumstances, to have changed the manners of any people: but, whether in the land of Shinah, or in the valleys of Spain, on the banks of the Tigris, or the Tagus, in Arabia the blessed, or Arabia, the barren, the prosperity of Ishmael have ever maintained their prophetic character; they have remained, under every change of condition, a wild people; their hand has still been against every man, and every man's hand against them.

The natural reflection of a recent traveler, on examining the peculiarities of an Arab tribe, of which he was an eye-witness, may suffice, without any art of controversy, for the illustration of this prophecy: "On the smallest computation, such must have been the manners of those people for more than three thousand years: thus in all things verifying the prediction given of Ishmael at his birth, that he, in his posterity, should be a wild man, and always continue to be so, though they shall dwell for ever in the presence of their brethren.-And that an acute and active people, surrounded



for ages by polished and luxurious nations, should from their earliest to their latest times, be still found a wild people, dwelling in the presence of all their brethren, (as we may call those nations,) unsubdued and unchangeable, is indeed a standing miracle; one of those mysterious facts which establish the truth of prophecy."

Recent discoveries have brought to light the miraculous preservation and existence, as a distinct people, of a less numerous, but no less interesting race; "a plant which grew up under the mighty cedar of Israel, but was destined to flourish when that proud tree was leveled to the earth." "Thus saith the Lord of Hosts, the God of Israel, Jonadab the son of Rechab shall not want a man to stand before me forever."-Jer. xxxv 19. The Rechabites still exist, "a distinct and easily distinguishable" people.-They boast of their descent from Rechab. profess pure Judaism, and all know Hebrew. Yet they live in the neighborhood of Mecca, the chief seat of Mahometanism, and their number is stated to be sixty thousand. The account given of them by Benjamin of Tudela, in the twelfth century, has very recently been confirmed by Mr. Wolff, and, as he witnessed, and heard from an intrepid "Rechabite cavalier," there is not a man wanting to stand up as a son of Rechab.



AUGUST 15, 1845.

THE DAY WE LIVE IN-There never was a more eventful day, than the one we live in. The spring and summer brought us such a catalogue of disaster by water and calamities by land that the very 'report of them was a vexation; and now while the elements seem to rest a little from the work of ruin among men, the angry passions of the people are awaking for a pastime of vengeance. The freedom of the press is trampled under foot in Kentucky, and a printing establishment transported to another State. In New York the Landlord and tenant have commenced an argument, ad hominem, to free a free government of the relics of nobility and monarchy. One man has been killed in Delaware county in indeavoring [endeavoring] to make sale of property for rent upon a Landlord's warrant; and as the passions of men are now easily excited, more victims than one may expect to be sacrificed.

The day we live in, is full of very important events. The whole earth seems to be in commotion, and, with what inexpressible joy ought every saint to keep the commandments which have been given for the salvation of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints!

If salvation had been, in ancient times, as plenty in Egypt as in the land of Canaan, would there have been any need of leading Israel out of bondage? If God be served as well in Babylon as in Jerusalem, why was the Temple of Solomon reared in the latter city? We throw out these hints to awaken the saints abroad to their duty. Trouble, vexation, yea, a day of anguish and wrath, is at the doors of this generation; and instead of better times, look out for worse: yea, prepare for that day when he that will not take up the sword and fight his neighbor, must, of necessity, flee to Zion for safety.

The words of the Savior to the Jews must be applied to the Gentiles: "O Jerusalem., Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold your house is left unto you desolate."


The commotion and discontent among the people of the various nations of the earth, is general: Go to the old Celestial Empire of China; or pass among the Turks and Tartars: speed your enquiry [inquiry] throughout the widespread regions of Russia; hie [hike?] your way through Prussia and Germany; pass all over Europe, Africa, and the wilds of America; and diligently search the United Sates, and every body, if the truth could be had, is discontented and wants better times. The people have been rid so long that they are tired. But who is able to say to the discordant elements,-peace: be still? No one but Jesus.

It is a mistaken notion that man can govern man in the world. Man cannot govern man but by revelation and the spirit of God.

We have before us several attempts to unionise [unionize] mankind; while Satan reigns it cannot be done, unless the Lord says the word and takes the helm. Mormonism is the great levelling [leveling] machine: Mormonism is the great cement for union: that will hold good when the epitaph of worldly greatness has been written in the ashes of the old world.

Our object in saying so much, is intended as an introduction to the following:-

From the Harbinger.


In these times and in our America, where all is movement, and ideas seem to rush into



deeds, we are something curious to know what is doing in Germany, or rather what is thinking there. What verdict does the Civilization of this nineteenth century, with its Pauperism, its Commercial Feudalization and its false Democracies, receive from those weariless abstractionists, as most of our German friends are?-Under what forms does the New World, of which no simple-hearted man is now without some presentiment, dawn upon them? Which of the present commands of humanity are they receiving and laying to heart?

We have long been aware that the doctrines of Universal Unity was not without zealous apostles in Germany. Good books upon various branches of social science have been published, and some of the most respectable journals have given their testimony to the weight of the facts and arguments of which the Associative school makes use. We have too abundant rumors that Communism,-the most natural of intellectual reactions,-finds numerous adherents and even occasions alarm to the authorities.

For some months we have had lying in our portfolio, more exact intelligence as to some of these matters, waiting to be presented to our readers. We presume that though thus in fact not new, it will not be without interest to them. It is extracted from that excellent journal, the "Deutsche Schnellpost," of New York.

It seems that not far from the first of last November, the king of Prussia took the lead in the formation of a "Central Society for the benefit of the lower classes," For this society and for the Berlin philanthropists generally, the correspondent of the Schnellpost has no reverence whatever. He says their benevolence is no better than hypocrisy and Protestant Jesuitism.

A meeting was held at Cologne on the 10th of November for the formation of an auxiliary society. Here the influence which presided at Berlin was subordinate, and at the first stage of the proceedings a warm discussion arose as to the name of the Society. The words "lower classes" were rejected. The Society was called the "Union for mutual aid and improvement." In its rules the tendency of Society to ascend into the next stage beyond civilization-called guaranteeism, appears in a striking manner.

For the improvement of the material condition of its members, the Union contemplates,-1. Arrangements for diminishing the effects of misfortunes by means of funds for mutual aid, hospitals, &c. 2. Arrangements to ensure food and homes to those who are temporally without labor. 3. Provisions for mediation between laborers and employers. 4. Arrangements by which the individual can attain independence, such as Saving's Banks, the purchase of land and buildings to be rented on reasonable terms to laborers, &c. 5. Arrangements for an economical and comfortable mode of life, for example, common kitchens and dining halls, the erection of spacious and wholesome dwellings, the purchase of the necessaries of life at wholesale, and distribution of them at retail at cost, especially in the winter. 6. Arrangements for supplying the products of labor immediately to those who wish for them; for example permanent halls of industry, in which manufactured articles can be exposed for sale, like provisions in the market. By this means the laborer will be protected from speculators and forestallers, and can expect a more just compensation for his exertions than is possible under the present relations of things. 7. Arrangements which will make it possible for the workman, without property, to support the competition with the power of capital, for example, funds to be loaned upon work done, establishments for the provision both of materials and tools, the union of single laborers for a common purpose, &c.

For "Culture," the Union adopts the following means. 1. Arrangements whereby the beneficent effect of intercourse between men of all classes of society, and all professions, can be produced. 2. Arrangements for direct improvement, such as trade-schools, and also higher trade-schools for instruction after the age in which trades are usually begun to be practised [practiced]; together with schools for the development of peculiar talents and for education in special trades and branches; conversations and lectures upon useful subjects, collections of books, models and tools; reading rooms, the disseminating of useful writings, &c.

The formation of this Society naturally excited great interest not only in Cologne, but throughout the whole province. Social equality, the right of all to labor, and the duty of Society to furnish it to every one, became common words. the Government interfered to prevent the prosecution of the undertaking, and what has been its ultimate fate we are not informed. At any rate we may be sure that the ideas thus planted, will sooner or later bear abundant fruit. And indeed, as we learn from a more recent number of the Schnellpost, notwithstanding the opposition of the Government the discussion of those questions which are everywhere commanding the attention of the most advanced minds, is carried on with vigor, especially in Westphalia. The men most active in it, are the educated classes. According to



the Breman Gazette, from which the account of the Schnellpost is taken, many crude and erroneous views are mingled with the truth which is at the bottom. These time will remedy. Meanwhile we know that Germany is not unconscious of the mission of the age and is not likely to be silent respecting it.

The movement of Cologne,-the only one which has a directly practical tendency, contains, as we said above, the germs of that order of society, which lies between complete Association of all interests and all classes, and the unfortunate state called Civilization. This tendency appears universally , though our eloquent declaimers upon social progress, of which they know about as much as they do of the man in the moon, never take any notice of it. Technically speaking, we call this coming order of Society, Guaranteeism. Its distinguishing feature is the application of the principle of mutual guarantee,-imperfectly developed indeed in the Cologne "union," to the various relations of life and business. It makes of society a grand fraternity for universal mutual insurance, and in this way produces union, peace, recurity [security], and real benevolence, instead of the discord, strife, uncertainty and selfishness, which are the soul and very heart's blood of civilization. We consider all steps towards such a state of things wherever taken, as advances towards the sublime and happy destiny of the race, and accordingly shall take every occasion to advocate them to the best of our ability. Such institutions as the Brook Farm Phalanx, and the other associations formed in this country are, be it understood, at present only attempts at Guaranteeism. But this is only a transition. It is the territory through which, for want of means, we are compelled to pass.

City of Joseph, Sunday Morning, }

10 o'clock, June 15,1845. }

This morning, the earth has been refreshed by a gentle thunder shower, followed by a cool and refreshing breeze. For a short time the sun was obscured by the remnant of the thunder cloud, which shortly subsided, and the King of day broke out with all his native glory and splendor, thus smiling upon the congregated saints as they sat with anxious expectation to hear from the ministers of salvation.

Present of the Twelve, President Young, Orson Hyde, Orson Pratt, Amasa Lyman, William Smith; also Bishop Miller, Father Cutler and Father Cahoon; also Judge Phelps. The meeting was called to order by Orson Hyde, and the choir sung "Come you that love the Savior, a name," &c.-prayer by Judge Phelps, after which the choir sung "The morning breaks, the shadows flee, lo, Zion's standard is unfurled," &c.



It has fallen to my lot, brethren and sisters, to occupy a short time this morning, although I do not feel competent to the task of making this congregation hear me, in consequence of the wind. I shall do the best I can, and speak as loud as I can, and endure to the end. I hope there may be perfect order in the congregation, especially so, on the outskirts; let there be no talking, nor whispering, nor moving about, that I may have the attention of the congregation, and by the help of God, advance some things for your benefit and consolation: things that shall strengthen and encourage you while you are passing through this vale of tears, to a country, lying far beyond the reach of the enemy, and the arm of the oppressor.

We well know, brethren and sisters, that the religion we profess, has the same effect upon the religion of the day as did the religion of the scribes and Pharisees; for he boldly proclaimed that the axe was laid at the root of the tree, and every tree, that bringeth not forth good fruit, should be hewn down and cast into the fire.

The religion then, that we have embraced having sprung from the same root, possesses the same power and qualities. We have, therefore, the boldness to say, that it lays the axe to the root of every tree, and every tree, that bringeth not forth good fruit, shall be hewn down: it lays the axe at the root of every thing in the shape or form of religion, and prostrates the most gigantic as well as the lesser; it leaves them all prostrate together without an exception; and this is what it was designed to do, and what it has to accomplish; it has to bring down that that is exalted, and exalt that that is low; it has to make crooked places straight, and rough places smooth.

While this contest is going on, it is natural to suppose, that our opposers will take every possible advantage; they will not leave one stone unturned; they consider their own cause a desperate one; they will consequently use every exertion contrary to that which is truth; for truth, and truth alone, cannot maintain them; for they have no resource to such material; for it will not sustain them and lies must do it. The prophet had his eye upon this, when he said they have made lies their refuge. He foresaw the course they would take, and



the means they would employ, to sustain themselves. He saw they would enter into a covenant with the forces of the internal ones, to sustain them in their deeds of blood and destruction. But says the prophet, notwithstanding this, your agreement with hell shall not stand, and your covenant with death shall be disannulled, and every band shall be broken, and every cord shall be loosed, and while you are preparing these things to hedge up the way of the saints, He that sitteth in the heavens, and works the wires behind the curtain, shall laugh; and He that is invisible, shall have them in derision, whose movements are to ensnare, and seek to overthrow the people of God.

So long then as the saints have to maintain the law of the Most High God, and make it honorable, there is no power that can successfully oppose. There is no power that can bring us down, if we are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets; for if we are magnifying the law, and making it honorable, as soon might they dethrone Jehovah, as to prostrate the saints, or blast our peace, or drive us from the course we have started in.

As God has given as a commandment to rear a temple to the honor of his name, this ought to be the leading subject before the people.-In it we ought to engross our attention; for upon a faithful observance of that command, is suspended great blessings. If we relax our exertions to complete that work, what claim have we to the blessings that are promised to be given within the walls of that structure? It is there we shall receive qualifications to stand in the presence of Jehovah.

I would have you remember, dear brethren and sisters, that we are at the present time-what shall I say? what name shall we receive at this time? We read in the revelations of John, that "they sung in heaven, thou are worthy; thou has redeemed us to God by thy blood, out of every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, and has made us unto our God, kings and priests, and we shall reign on the earth."

We are kings and priests, then, to reign on the earth; but we are not qualified yet to bear rule upon the earth, until the principle of power has been imparted unto us. Certain exalted principles, by which we can receive all that God is pleased to bestow; by which we can receive every principle of power; (and knowledge is power;) and when we have received of this knowledge, we are then prepared to bear rule and to be kings and priests to the Most High God.

I have reflected and considered how, and in what way Jehovah is to clear the way among the nations for the establishments of his kingdom. God has declared that his kingdom shall come, and his will shall be done on earth as it is done in heaven: do we suppose that in heaven there are different laws and different regulations, as the kingdoms of this world are?

Here is the United States; there are in the Old World, England, France, Spain, Portugal and in fact all the governments that are upon the face of the earth; are different in their forms of government one from another; there is no grade of similitude between them. But we are told that the kingdom of God shall come, and his will be done on earth, as it is done in heaven; and old Daniel has predicted that the kingdom of God would break in pieces and subdue all the kingdoms of this world; and they shall become as the chaff of the summer threshing floor. Well, now then we soe [see] the Bible points out a time when not only the religions of the earth, but when kingly governments also should be destroyed.

Is not the Bible one of the most treasonable books ever introduced among mortals? it lays the axe at the root of every earthly government. Thrones, dominions, principalities, and powers, at one sweep are laid prostrate in the dust, and by the grand design of heaven. What a treasonable character is Jehovah? why set out and wage war against the great God for such kind of language in his book.

You say your kingdom shall break in pieces, and subdue all other kingdoms; these things are very treasonable, and I think his people are very much inclined to be something like him. It is natural, you know, for the son to be like the father, and that the spirit of the eternal God, should enter the bosom of his servants and dwell there. But if the spirit should enter into the heart of such a man as Old Tom Sharp of Warsaw, it would flee therefrom as from the midst of the fire. Why: because it is the wrong place for it; but the spirit of God will enter into the hearts of his servants, and inspire them with the same principles of truth, and prompt them to accomplish what is the mind of their heavenly father.

Is God going to make use of his servants to carry into execution his purposes and designs? will God take his servants and break in pieces all these kingdoms that Daniel saw, and by their hands establish his own? Here is a matter that arouses the jealousies of this generation. Yea, it arouses the jealousy of all men.

I had a dream. I dreamt I saw a small barque on the bosom of the mighty deep; it was sometimes upon the wave, and sometimes the



waves would dash over it, that I could not see it; by and by, on the swell of a billow it would heave in view again, and again, in the midst of the conflicting elements seem to be buried in the mighty ocean. Thus it made its way on the bosom of the waters; so I consider that nation will rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom, until they are destroyed with war, and the attending calamities; for God has designed the overthrow of the wicked, and he has designed they should accomplish it themselves. But in the midst of the wreck of nations and the downfall of kingdoms,-the kingdom of God will go through among the kingdoms of the world, just like that little craft upon the bosom of the deep, and not be beaten into pieces. This little kingdom cannot be broken; it cannot be given to other people; but it will ride in safety in the midst of the angry elements.

Thus God makes use of the nations of the earth, to break one another to pieces, and destroy each other. Here are the saints of the Most High collected together, and looking on the scene; at the same time their prayers are ascending to their heavenly Father, that he will make bare his arm and overrule the events of the nations; and thus continue to add to the increase of his kingdom. They will destroy themselves and every drop of blood shed by our enemies, you may depend upon it, only provokes the almighty to trouble the nations and to stir up, and increase the power of his servants. It is only pricking the veins of our enemies, and making their blood run to no purpose.

Is it not the case, that since the death of our brethren our cause has advanced, and become stronger? Yes, it has. Was it because these men were not a benefit to us while they lived? By no means. But their death has proved to us greater power, strength and force, than their lives could have done. Thus, you see all things shall work together for good to them that fear God, and are called according to his purpose.

These men have laid the foundation of this kingdom, and it is not for me to say, that they will not bring forth the capstone.

I have been reading a very curious scripture, contained in the revelations of John: it reads as follows:-

"And be [he] that overcometh and keepeth my words unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations, and he shall rule them with a rod of iron, as the vessel of a potter shall they be broken to shivers, even as I received of my father."

Well, now ther [there], this scripture is not confined to a single individual; neither was it confined to the Savior of the world; for more have overcome beside him. Another scripture says.-"And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death."-(Revelations chap. xii. verse 11.)

Well, to him that overcometh, it mattereth not who it is; they were individuals, such as Joseph and Hyrum Smith; who, while in this life, purposed to be counted worthy of these honors, by building up the kingdom of God, and establishing universal righteousness. But they went to work, and slew these men of God; they designed to blot out that power from under the heavens, and stay the further progress of light and truth; but this circumstance has given a fresh start to the power of truth, and has spread more light in advance, already abroad on the earth; and so Joseph Smith, who has gone to the courts on high, may yet have dominion, not only over the United States, but over all the nations of the earth. Has he not overcome by his own blood? has he not fought the good fight of faith, even to the laying down of his life? has he not overcome, and kept the works of God unto the end? Well, to him that overcometh, and keepeth my works to the end, will I give power over the nations, and he shall rule them with a rod of iron. As the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers. By his death has he become the ruler over the nations of the earth, and he will break them to pieces, as the vessels of a potter; and he will so order the events to bring it about.-Ah! but says one, I had no idea of any man having any such power as this. There are a great many truths that the Gentile world know not; for eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of man the things that God hath prepared for them that love him.

The blood of these men has not yet been avenged. Had the murderers suffered, according to the law of the land, it would have been the first instance in the history of the world, that the nations of the earth have avenged the blood of God's anointed. I know of no such an instance, where the murderers of the prophets were killed to atone for their blood, and thus pay the debt.

And where is there an instance of the martyrdom of God's servants, that God has not avenged the crime upon the whole nation? Depend upon it, that these prophets whom God raised up, and who are killed by the people, he has taken unto himself, and has given the destinies of that nation into the hands of that prophet, who has been slain by them. This is



what God has done, in times and seasons gone by. Inasmuch as they have slain the prophets of the Lord, the very destiny of this nation is given into their hands. Carthage jail presents a scene of blood, and that blood has not been avenged; and when the time can come, and when it can be ordered in wisdom in the heavenly council, the scourge shall come. And when you see these things come to pass, then rejoice and be exceeding glad. We will rejoice, because our redemption draweth near.-We will look on the scene with joy, while the wicked fear and tremble. All these things are working for our good, while our enemies are saying, we have made lies our refuge, and we will kill the prophets, for the people are fond of this deed, and we will say to the people sware [swear] so and so, and if it goes to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. AH! but He that sitteth in the heavens, is manufacturing something for you all this time. And these men that have been martyred by you they have a voice in the heavenly council to say how, and what things shall be done; for he that overcometh, to him will I give power over the nations, and he shall rule them with a rod of iron. As the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers.

What have the saints of God to do? have they to stand still? No; we have not to stand still? We have to build the house of the Lord, and do all things enjoined upon us by his commandments, and when we have done all things here on the earth, we will stand still, and see the salvation of God. And when he that sitteth in yonder council shall send forth the proclamation to reap down the wicked, and the destroying angels shall commence the work of destruction, it will be done in a way that just leaves a door sufficiently wide for our escape, while the ungodly are left to fight and kill one another. Thus, the wicked are the instruments of their own overthrow. God also uses them sometimes as a scourge for his people. And when he has used it sufficiently, he will take that scourge and burn it up. But he will use it until he has brought his people to their proper bearing; after which he has no more use for his scourge.

Hear then! all people, in one sense are doing the will of God; and you know it is declared by a legal gentleman out here, (and they never tell a lie; what a lawyer has said must be lawful, it cannot be treason for saying what a lawyer said,) and that is: "The voice of the people is, the voice of God."

Is that a true doctrine? If it is not a lawyer said so. Well, let us examine and see whether the voice of the people is the voice of God.

Don't you know the people once said let his blood be on us and on our children." It was a righteous deed, the putting of the Savior to death. It was the voice of the people he should suffer. Was it the voice of God that his blood should be required of that people, and be upon their heads, according to their voice? Let his blood be upon us and our children! The innoceut [innocent] blood that stained their hands, rendered them worthy to be cursed almost to the latest generation. It was the will of God his blood should be upon them. It was not the voice of a few individuals: it was the voice of all; the whole nation sanctioned the deed. Very well, says God, let it come; you are all guilty; let his blood be upon you and on your children.-Had they taken a few individuals and executed them for killing the Savior, they would not have made the plaster as big as the sore. It was upon the whole nation; and they were inspired by the spirit of God to say "his blood be upon us and on our children." Amen, says Jehovah, you are all alike worthy.

Here is a sample of what follows; for if they have killed the master of the house, they will do the same to his household; and if they have treated him thus, the nation will follow a similar course. We see the same spirit manifested in the late trial at Carthage. Says one of the lawyers, whether they are guilty or innocent, I am not prepared to say; but if they are guilty we are guilty, and if you hang them, you may as well hang this honorable council. Jehovah says so too. We all want a hand in this matter, and if one is punished we will all be punished; and if you let one go free, we will all go free. Well, says Jehovah, I will give you the desire of your heart. let not these men be punished, but let them go clear, and when he causeth his vengeance to be poured out, he will visit them all alike, for they are all alike guilty: Amen, says Jehovah, I will fulfil [fulfill] and execute the judgment.

Here stands the matter. Thus you see, all things work together for good to them that love God, and are called according to his purpose.

These creatures are afraid they will be assassinated: fear always steps in after a guilty conscience, but it would be no gratification to me to go and kill this man or that man, or of only singling out one or two; I feel as I do with my plants in spring. When they are dry I put on some water; but it is a slow business, and the water is either too cold or too hot; and all the water I put on, don't seem to do them much good, any how. I then begin to want water from the heavens; water that is tempered right and will water them all at once: so I might go, and try to kill this man or that man, but the



water might be too hot or too cold, or something of that sort, by which means I might not be able to do the business right. We will just wait a little, and let God water them all at once; it will be rightly tempered too when it comes, and when it falls upon them it will do execution.

To kill them would be a mercy too great at the hands of this people; for to stand in dread of any thing is worse than to plunge into it.-If we can only keep them alive, it will be to them a greater burden than to kill them, for they are dreading hell all the time; and to cut the thread and let them drop in, they would not have the pleasure of that torment. Then let them live. What for? to harass them? No; God knows they have something to harass them worse than we can do it; their conscience is as a black locust tree in the stomach, and wherever they go they are oppressed with it. They are in perpetual misery. Murder and garments rolled in blood are continually before their eyes. If I were they, I would want to kill myself. O then, don't kill them! let them live! for they carry about them their own torments; and they feel so good.

So matters roll round. This people have more joy and satisfaction in one hour, than they will ever have. By and by they will straiten up and say we will go to Texas or Oregon: well, you may 'go,' but you cannot get rid of that black locust tree you have in your stomachs. If you were there, you would be afraid of being killed. The black locust would still grow, and you cannot root it up, for it is on its own natural soil; and the more you try to root it up the more it will grow. If you take the wings of the morning, and fly to the uttermost parts of the earth, the black locust is there; if you make your bed in hell, it won't burn off the thorns, for they are wrapt [wrapped] up inside, and the fire cannot reach them. (At this time President Young, feeling a disposition to allevlate [alleviate] their sufferings a little, wished the black locust to be extracted, and a honey locust put in its stead.) To which Elder Hyde said, I stand corrected; it is the honey locust; there is a little sweet with it.

Well, brethren and sisters, in the midst of all our trials, where is the people whose sources for joy and gladness are greater than ours? There is more joy, union, and love, among this people after they have been beaten, afflicted, and trampled upon, than can be found in all the world.

When we get into the celestial kingdom, and shall shake hands with each other, where there are no tears, no cares, no sorrows, but all joy and gladness; how great then will be our joy? We see a faint similitude of what will be our joy, when we hear two old soldiers of the Revolution tell over their sufferings in the war. One says I was in a battle here; the other I was in a battle there. I fought so and so, and my right hand man was cut down, and I was wounded; and says the other, I was wounded too. Thus they will tell over their sorrows and pains, while the tears of joy and gladness trickle down their care-worn and furrowed cheeks. How great the joy they have with one another while relating over their sorrows, as they sit under the bright banner of liberty they bled to unfur [unfurl]!!

So will we rejoice with each other in yonder world, as we tell over to each other the sufferings, perils, and deaths we have suffered while sitting under a brighter, and far more glorious banner. We have every thing to encourage and inspire us with joy and gladness.

From the Millennial Star.


The 7th of June found me once more in the great metropolis, after an absence of nearly five years; and, while walking through the city, my mind was filled with meditations upon subjects, to me of much interest: it was carried back to the year 1840, when in company with my much esteemed and worthy brethren, Heber C. Kimball, and George A. Smith, we first introduced the fulness [fullness] of the gospel into the city of London, and walked the streets of that city faithfully for nearly thirty days before we could find a man that appeared to feel interested in the message that they had to present to this generation, or that felt disposed to welcome us beneath their roof, unless in return they were well rewarded with gold and silver: but through the goodness of God, after spending about six months of hard labor, we were enabled to establish a small branch of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in the great metropolis of the world, which we left in charge of Elder Lorenzo Snow.

Not only had five years absence effected a great change upon the face of the city, but in like manner the prospects of the church had undergone a change too; for I was now walking in company with Elder E. H. Davis, who is presiding over a branch of the church there, numbering three hundred members, as well as a number of neighboring branches.

I had also the pleasing reflection of knowing that I had, upon this 7th day of June, A. D. 1845, the pleasure of securing unto the church



the copyright of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, brought forth by the mouth of the prophet, seer, and revelator, Joseph Smith, president of the church, which book is one of the most important records ever presented to this or any other generation, and is now for sale at our office in Liverpool, and our agents throughout the United Kingdom, to the church and all who wish to purchase, of every sect and party under heaven. Let our enemies cease to accuse us of wishing to keep this work secret. We say unto all come and buy, and read for yourselves, digest it, learn wisdom and practice holiness. I entered the work at Stationer's Hall, London, and secured a certificate of the entry of the copyright, which secures unto us the right of printing it throughout the British dominions, notwithstanding the plots laid by some of our enemies in secret chambers in the city of Pittsburgh, to rob the church of the copyright of that book by entering it before me. I spent twenty very pleasant days in London, during which time I met three Sabbaths with the saints, and attended several other meetings, such as prayer, church, and council meetings, and one tea meeting, where about two hundred saints feasted and rejoiced together. I think the church was never in a better or more prosperous situation than at the present time, in that city. There were some few individuals that appeared a little uneasy when I first went there, one of which, being unwilling to walk according to counsel, was cut off from the church during my stay. He appeared, rather than submit to the rules and regulations of the church, to have a desire to work upon his own hook, the others, nearly all, apparently saw their error, and were united with the church when I left.

The last week I was there the city was placarded, and on Sunday evening we had a large assembly, including many strangers. I treated on the origin, rise, and progress of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and the life and death of the prophets. The congregation listened with most profound attention, and a good impression seemed to be made.

Elder Davis, the president of the London branch and conference, is a wise, judicious man, and I feel thankful that the saints, and that the work will ever prosper in London under his superintendance [superintendence]. I found but few of the saints in London with whom I was formally acquainted, as most of the first had emigrated. Elder Cooper, one of the first baptised [baptized] in that branch, I found still firm the faith, as also his wife and aged mother. They all seemed to thank God with all their hearts that they had ever heard the sound of the gospel.

I formed many new and highly interesting acquaintances with the saints in London, was much edified with their testimony, and blessed while with them. Brother Crump was ordained to the office of an Elder, and I think he will make a useful man in the vineyard of the Lord, and council of his brethren in days to come.-Duty called me from London, yet I parted with the saints with regret that I was obliged to leave them so soon. I also held one meeting with the branch of the church at Woolwich, which which had increased much in number since we left it in 1840.

On the 27th of June, I kept a day of prayer and fasting in the town of Birmingham, with a flourishing branch of the church of nearly four hundred members, under the guidance and teaching of father Robert Crook. I had an interesting meeting with the saints on that evening, and while hearing the testimony from various individuals, one truth was strongly impressed upon my mind, which was, that notwithstanding one year had passed away since the prophets were martyred at Carthage, yet the work which they had established, and sealed with their own blood, was alive in the hearts of tens of thousands, and bringing forth fruit to the honor and glory of God. I attended a council meeting with the officers of the church in Birmingham, and was happy to find that perfect union prevailed among them. I spent an interesting day with them on Sunday, the 29th of June. They held their meeting in a commodious room which they have rented for a year in High Street. I preached in the morning and afternoon, communed with about four hundred saints, confirmed five, blessed several children, and administered to several that were sick: the remainder of the afternoon was occupied by the brethren and sisters in bearing their testimony of the work of God, and truly it was an interesting time. In the evening, the house was crowded to excess, and many could not find admission. A large number of strangers were present who had not before attended our meetings. Although I addressed them somewhat lengthy, good order prevailed and the best of attention was given, and I have no doubt but that many will yet be added to the church in Birmingham. The prospect for the spread of the work in that place was never better than at the present time, and I have the satisfaction of saying, that during my stay there, I saw no spirit manifest with any member of that branch of {{page break|1006

the church, but perfect union. Elder Crook is much blessed in his labors, and is striving to build up the kingdom of God; he has the hearts and affections of the saints.

I also attended a tea meeting on the Monday following, where about three hundred saints, with some strangers, joined together in partaking of some of the bounties of the earth with glad hearts and cheerful countenances, after which I addressed them about an hour on the subject of the gathering, building up of Zion, the bringing of our tithes and offerings into the storehouse of the Lord, that we build unto him a house, according to his commandments I was followed by father Crook, on the first principles of the gospel, all of which were received by the saints.

On Sunday the 6th July, I was blessed with the privilege of once more meeting with my old friends, and many new ones, in the Staffordshire conference, in the town of Burslem. Elder Hiram Clark, who has had the charge of that conference for some months, was present. We had an interesting meeting through the day and evening. The room was much crowded. This was my first field of labor, on visiting England in January, 1840. I was much edified in hearing the testimony of the saints in the afternoon, after the sacrament. Some few individuals confessed they had been out of the way in some things, in that conference, but repented; wished to be forgiven, and felt a determination to be faithful hereafter, and maintain the work of he Lord. My visit was short, yet interesting with my friends in that place.

On the 7th I was in Manchester, saw a few of the saints, and was informed that all was peace and prosperity with them there. The 8th found me again with my family and friends in Liverpool after one month's absence.



DEAR BRETHREN AND SISTERS:-Ever feeling a desire for your welfare, both temporal and spiritual, we are happy to communicate to you from time to time whatever knowledge or principle we may possess that may tend to be your protection from imposition and frauds, promote the interests of the kingdom, and influence every man in authority to abide in his own sphere and calling, and thus secure peace and good ordor [order] throughout the church of the living God.

Let it then be distinctly understood by all the saints in the eastern lands, and everywhere else, that no man is authorised [authorized] to receive or collect tithing unless he be especially sent by the Quorum of the Twelve for the purpose, and empowered by letters and documents signed by the president and secretary of that body. It matters not who the persons may be that ask for tithing, whether elders, high priests or apostles. If they have not the above letters to show that they have been legally sent, you are not required to pay a farthing to them; neither will the church be responsible for one dollar paid to any man, though he may be one of the Twelve; if he have not the above letters, signed as above described, and dated at the time he last left head quarters. Neither is any branch of the church, or any individual member thereof, under any obligation to support, by donation or contribution, any man who may come among them to labor, that is not directly sent in the above described manner. If these instructions are strictly and punctually observed, it will compel every man to abide in his own sphere and calling. And as the Messenger is, at present, the mouth-piece of the authorities of the church in the East, let those who are sent East on missions present their letters to the Presidency in the East, and have their respective missions announced through that paper, and whatever tithing or support may be given by the saints to any other, they need not expect any reward for, or claim any consideration on account of, except in matters of common charity and benevolence with the stranger. Should the Presidency in the East need agents to assist him in temporal matters, he can announce that also through the Messenger. This is according to the best wisdom we possess; but if our brethren in the West see any error in this counsel that we have given, they will please make the correction through the Neighbor, and that correction shall be copied into the Messenger, but if they shall and it correct, we hope they will endorse it through the same organ.

This is not designed to prevent any branch from forwarding their tithing by letter, or by any confidential man of their acquaintance to the Paesidency [Presidency] in New York.


[N. Y. Messenger. ORSON PRATT.

The Times and Season, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Water and Bain Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-TWO DOLLARS per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 16
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 16.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. NOV. 1, 1845. [Whole No. 124.


Minutes of the first General Conference, which was ever held by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the House of the Lord in the City of Joseph, commencing on Monday October 6th 1845, ten o'clock forenoon.

Present-Elder Brigham Young President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles; also Elders Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Willard Richards, John Taylor, George A. Smith, and Amasa Lyman: Patriarchs John Smith and Isaac Morley: Presiding Bishops Newel K. Whitney and George Miller: also the authorities of the church generally.

The conference was opened with singing by the choir, and prayer by Elder P. P. Pratt.-Elder Richards then arose and read over some notices concerning lost property, concerts, &c. He then stated, that the President had waited from half past nine to near eleven o'clock, for the people to get together; he exhorted the brethren to be more punctual, as so much time lost could not be recalled, and we have a great amount of business, which must necessarily be attended to during conference. He next stated that General Hardin had requested us to make out a list of all the buildings belonging to our brethren which had been burned by our enemies, and also had requested that all those who have had their buildings or other property destroyed should make affidavit of the same before a Justice of the Peace, and have their affidavits ready to be forwarded to him at as early a season as possible.

President Brigham Young then arose and said; the first business that will come before this conference, will be, to present the authorities of the church, to ascertain whether they are in good standing.

Father John Smith, the President of the stake, then arose and presented the Twelve as the Presidents of the whole church; which was seconded and carried unanimously.

It was then moved, that Brigham Young be continued and sustained as the President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Heber C. Kimball be continued and sustained as one of the Twelve Apostles, seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved that Orson Hyde be continued and sustained as one of the Twelve Apostles; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that P. P. Pratt be continued and sustained as one of the Twelve Apostles: seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Orson Pratt be continued and sustained as one the Twelve Apostles; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved that William Smith be continued and sustained as one of the Twelve Apostles; seconded. Whereupon Elder Pratt arose and said, I have an objection to Brother William continuing in that office. I feel, as an individual, that I cannot, conscientiously, uphold and sustain Brother William as one of the Twelve Apostles, until he thinks different from what he does now. I have many reasons for this, but I will merely mention one or two, which must suffice for the present. In the first place, I have proof positive that he is an aspiring man; that he aspires to uproot and undermine the legal Presidency of the church, that he may occupy the place himself. This he has avowed openly in the east, which I can prove. I have been waiting in all long suffering, for an alteration in Brother William's course, but up to the present time, I have been disappointed. For these two reasons, I would plead for one, that we no longer sustain him in his office, till a proper investigation can be had, and he make satisfaction. I do this individually; I leave others to do as they please. The motion being seconded, a vote was then taken to sustain him, but was lost unanimously.

It was next moved, that John E. Page be continued and sustained as one of the Twelve Apostles; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Willard Richards be continued and sustained as one of the Twelve Apostles; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that George A. Smith be continued and sustained as one of the Twelve Apostles; seconded and carried unanimously.



It was next moved that Lyman Wight be continued and sustained as one of the Twelve Apostles; whereupon Elder A. W. Babbit said: as Elder Pratt remarked, concerning William Smith, that he could not conscientiously vote to sustain him, so I say in regard to Lyman Wight, I cannot conscientiously give my vote in his favor. My reason is this: if there is a council in this church that ought to be united, and act in unison as one man, it is the council of the Twelve. If the head is sick, the whole body is afflicted. If I am rightly informed concerning Brother Wight's conduct, for the past year, he has not acted in unison with the Twelve, nor according to their counsel. The last year has been one of affliction, persecution and sorrow, when the adversary has continually sought to destroy and mutilate he church; and it has required all the faith, prayers and perseverance of the leaders, to save this people from the grasp of the destroyer. If the counsel of Brother Wright had been followed, this Temple would not have been built, nor the Baptismal Font erected. He has sought to draw away a part of the force, which we ought to have had to build this Temple. His teachings have been contrary to the counsel of the church, and his conduct calculated to destroy it. Under circumstances of this kind, I cannot conscientiously vote to continue him in his standing, until he retracts, and makes satisfaction. Brother Wight's course has been calculated to divide the church, and prevent those things being accomplished, which were commanded of God by the prophet Joseph.

Elder Kimball arose and said-It is well known, that Brother Wight's case was had before the conference last fall, and that he was dropt [dropped], and then again retained; that is, that we would let him be, and see what he would do, and what course he would take. He has been away ever since; and is with a small company somewhere; we cannot tell what he is doing; he may, in his own mind, be acting in concert with the rest, and he may be acting for the good of this people. It would be my mind, to let his case lay over for the present, until we can learn something from him.-Whereupon it was moved, that we let the case of Brother Lyman Wight lay over for the present, until we hear from him; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Amasa Lyman be continued and sustained as one of the Twelve Apostles; seconded and carried unanimously.

Elder Isaac Morley arose an said; he would next present William Smith as the Patriarch of the church; and moved that he be continued and sustained in that office; seconded and lost unanimously.

President B. Young then stated, that about three years ago, Elder Willard Richards was appointed by President Joseph Smith, as historian for the church, and general church reorder [recorder]. We have previously acted on his appointment to office, as recorder, but not as historian. He would therefore move, that we receive the appointment of Brother Joseph, and that we continue and sustain Elder Richards as historian for the church, and general church recorder; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Father John Smith be continued and sustained as President of this stake of Zion; and that Isaac Morley and Charles C. Rich be continued and sustained as his counsellors [counselors]; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Samuel Bent be continued and sustained in his office as President of the high council; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that George W. Harris, Alpheus Cutler, James Allred, Thomas Grover, Henry G. Sherwood, William Huntington sen, Lewis D. Wilson, Newel Knight, David Fullmer, Aaron Johnson, and Ezra T. Benson each be continued and sustained as members of the high council; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved that George Miller be continued and sustained as President of the high priests' quorum, and that William Snow and Noah Packard be continued as his counsellors [counselors]; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Joseph Young be continued and sustained in his office, as the Senior President of the first Quorum of the Seventies; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Levi W. Hancock, Henry Harriman, Zera Pulsipher, Daniel S. Miles, Jedediah M. Grant, each be continued and sustained as one of the seven Presidents over all the Seventies; seconded and carried unanimously.

Elder George A. Smith remarked that Roger Oorton [Orton] was one of the Old Camp, and was selected a year ago to be one of the seven Presidents of the Seventies; but he had never received his ordination, nor done any thing to magnify his calling. It is not to be expected that we shall wait year after year for men to come forward and fill their offices. Brother Orton was one of the Old Camp, and we love him on that ascount [account]; we always called him the "Big Major," and a first rate man: but he has not come forward since his appointment to magnify his calling.



Elder Joseph Young said; last spring I visited Roger Orton, and apprised him of his appointment. He agreed to come as early as convenient, and receive his ordination; and I gave him to understand, if he did not come and act in his office, he would be dropt [dropped]. Brother Orton has always sustained Brother Joseph and the church, but he has very little of the spirit: he has been in the church about twelve years, but never has been active since his discharge from the camp, that went up to Missouri in 1834. It was by the counsel of the Twelve that he was appointed one of the Presidents of the Seventies. I have no particular desire to plead for him, but if his case can be laid over, I think he can be saved in that office, but I will be subject to counsel. I have considerable feeling for him; he lost all his property in Missouri, and has since addicted himself to drinking whiskey; that seems to have ruined him, but he may be reclaimed.

President B. Young arose and said, he would preach one of Dow's short sermons,-"If you wont when you can, when you will you shan't." I say if men will not act and magnify their calling, let more honorable men be appointed. Roger Orton is keeping a public house at Augusta and has had sufficient time to come and prove himself a worthy man in his office, but he has not done it; and I say let a more honorable man take the crown. If he wont work now, when will he? It was then moved, that we drop him; seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved that Samuel Williams be continued and sustained as President of the elder's quorum, and Jesse Baker and Joshua Smith be continued and sustained as his counsellors [counselors]; seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved, that Newel K. Whitney be continued and sustained as the first Bishop of the church; and that George Miller be continued and sustained as his associate; seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved, that Stephen M. Farnsworth be continued and sustained as President of the priests' quorum; and that William Carmichael and - Betts be continued and sustained as his counsellors [counselors]; seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved, that Elisha Averett be continued and sustained as President of the teachers' quorum; as also his former counsellors [counselors]; seconded and carried unanimously.

President B. Young moved, that there be a quorum of deacons selected, and a President, over them, and that the presiding Bishops see to it, as soon as possible, and make report to this conference, before its close; seconded and carried unanimously.

Conference then adjourned till two o'clock P. M. Benediction by Elder G. A. Smith.

Two P. M.

The house was called to order by Eleer [Elder] Taylor; the choir sung the "Prodigal Son." Elder Taylor read a list of the sick, and offered up prayer; after which the choir sung another hymn;

Whereupon, Elder P. P. Pratt addressed the conference on the subject of our present situation and prospects. He referred to the great amount of expense and labor we have been at to purchase lands, build houses, the Temple &c.; we might ask, why as it that we have been at all this outlay and expense, and then are called to leave it? He would answer that the people of God always were required to make sacrifices, and if we have a sacrifice to make, he is in favor of its being something worthy of the people of God. We do not want to leave a desolate place, to be a reproach to us but something that will be a monument of our industry and virtue. Our houses, our farms, this Temple and all we leave will be a monument to those who may visit the place of our industry, diligence and virtue. There is no sacrifice required at the hands of the people of God but shall be rewarded to them an hundred fold, in time or eternity.

The Lord has another purpose to bring about and to fulfil [fulfill]. We know that the great work of God must all the while be on the increase and grow greater. The people must enlarge in numbers and extend their borders; they cannot always live in one city, nor in one county; they cannot always wear the yoke; Israel must be the head and not the tail. The Lord designs to lead us to a wider field of action, where there will be more room for the saints to grow and increase, and where there will no one to say we crowd them, and where we can enjoy the pure principles of liberty and equal rights.

When we settle a country where the air, the water, soil and timber is equally free to every settler without money or without price, the climate healthy, and the people free from unjust and vexatious lawsuits, mobocracy and oppression of every kind, we can become vastly more wealthy, have better possessions and improvements, and build a larger and better Temple in five years from this time than we now possess.

It has cost us more for sickness, defence [defense] against mobs, vexatious prosecutions, and to purchase lands in this place, than as much improvement will cost in another.

One small nursery may produce many thousands



of fruit trees, while they are small. But as they expand toward maturity, they must needs be transplanted, in order to have room to grow and produce the natural fruits. It is so with us. We want a country where we have room to expand, and to put in requisition all our energies and the enterprise and talents of a numerous, intelligent and increasing people.-In our natural state, ask yourselves if you could be brought to endure and enjoy a celestial law, without an experience of the kind we have passed through for the last fifteen years?

In short, this people are fast approaching that point which ancient prophets have long since pointed out as the destiny of the saints of the last days.

After many other spirited remarks touching similar points, he was succeeded by Elder George A. Smith, on the same subject. Elder Smith observed that a revelation was given in Missouri in regard to the saints consecrating their property which was not understood at the time; but they were soon brought to their understanding, for they were compelled to leave it.

He is glad of the prospect of leaving this county and seeking a place where we can enjoy the fruits of our labors and God himself be the sole proprietor of the elements.

Here is one principle in which he wants this whole people to unite. When we were to leave Missouri the saints entered into a covenant not to cease their exertions until every saint who wished to go was removed, which was done.

We are better off now than we were then, and he wants to see the same principle carried out now, that every man will give all to help to take the poor; and every honest industrious member who wants to go. He wants to see this influence extend from the West to the East sea. After which,

President B. Young moved, that we take all the saints with us to the extent of our ability, that is, our influence and property; seconded by Elder Kimball, and carried unanimously.-Elder B. Young continued; if you will be faithful to your covenant, I will now prophesy that the great God will shower down means upon this people, to accomplish it to the very letter. I thank God, that the time has come so much sooner than I expected, that that scripture is being fulfilled, "My people shall be willing in the day of my power" and I a most [almost] feel to thank our friends abroad for hastening it on now.

Elder P. P. Pratt made some remarks relative the brethren being all on a level when they left Missouri. He referred to the Whitmer family monopolizing timber; advised liberally with wood.

Elder H. C. Kimball moved, that every man who owned a wood lot should, on application, let the poor, the sick, and the needy who wanted wood, have it; and those who have teams should assist in hauling it to them; seconded and carried unanimously.

It was requested by President Young, that no man go into another's woods, without the consent of the owner; and then take it clean and be careful of the timber.

Benediction by W. W. Phelps, and adjourned until to-morrow at ten A. M.

TUESDAY, OCT. 7TH, 1845.

Conference met pursuant to adjournment a [at] 10 A. M. Meeting called to order by President of the stake. Choir sung a hymn. Prayer by Elder Phelps. Choir then sung another hymn.

Elder Heber C. Kimball then addressed the Conference. This is a hard place for any one to speak in, and there are many things still necessary to lay before this conference. For my part I am done preaching to this nation; at least for the present. I have been forth through the United States and Europe, in fact, I have spent my whole time at it, since I came into the Church. It is now all council for me.-We have a great many things to say to day; -and I, suppose we shall always have plenty to do. I presume many have got out of business; but we will now have work enough, to get ready to go to some other country; to get there, and to plough [plow] our fields when we get there. I have seen people crying, and weeping, and mourning, because they had nothing to do; but when we leave this place, you will never have cause to weep, for not having anything to do, from this time forth, and forever more, if you are faithful to your calling. I am glad the time of our Exodus is come; I have looked for it for years. It is necessary for us to be faithful and humble, and if we listen to counsel we shall prosper. And although we leave all our fine houses and farms here, how long do you think it will be before we shall be better off than we are now? I have no farm to leave; I never had that privilege.-Many of the brethren have farms; but there are many who have spent their whole time, in the service of the church, for fourteen or fifteen years, who never had a farm. When we get a new country, some of these old veterans will be looked after first; and I rejoice in it. We are now about coming to the apostolic religion; i.e., you will sell all, and come and lay it down at the Apostle's feet. But it has taken a good scourging for fifteen years to bring us to this




There may be individuals who will look at their pretty houses and gardens and say, 'it is hard to leave them;' but I tell you, when we start, you will put on your knapsacks, and follow after us. Before I was baptized, I believed we should come into an Apostolic religion. As for a Common Stock Business Religion, such as many preach, I do not believe in it. Every man will be a steward over his house and property and if he is an unfaithful steward, his stewardship will be given to another. I will prophecy in the name of Heber C. Kimball, that in five years, we will be as well again off as we are now.-Those brethren who have gone off and labored among the Gentiles, are not as well off as we are; some have eighty dollars, some an hundred, and some fifty dollars due them; and their 'Friends' have driven them away penniless, and they have had to flee for safety to Nauvoo.-Those who remained here, are better off.-Since we have had an invitation from our 'friends,' to leave the county, many have asked shall we go and labor for them? They may go, if they have a mind to; but I won't do it: I'll see them go the other way first.

I positively know men, that have gone to labor for those, who with uplifted hands, swore they would take President B. Young's life and my own. If it is your feeling to tarry here, and labor for each other to get away, manifest it. (clear vote) At the last conference, a vote was passed that the Gentiles were cut off; and now, why do you want to labor for them. Inasmuch as the Gentiles reject us, lo! we turn to the Jews.

Again; there is a constant running to the Twelve, and saying 'Can't we go in your company?' we calculate you are all going in the first company, both old and young, rich and poor; for there will be but one company.-Probably we will sometimes be the first, and then again the last, sometimes in one place, sometimes in another. Some say, ah! 'you are going ahead, and taking the band; but we will be with all of you.

We first made a selection of one hundred, and when we had done, we found we could not be satisfied without taking the whole; and so we finally concluded, we would take you all with us, and have but one company. There is no use in making selections, for you are all good; but there is still a chance for us all to be a great deal better. We have no partiality; we have a common interest, for the welfare of this whole people, and we feel to advocate your cause like a father, would advocate the cause of his children.

When men come in here to divide you, and when the mob came, did we flee? No! No! the hireling fleeth, but we felt like a Father, and if you had to die, we would die with you. We want to feed the sheep to nourish them; they have a tremendous journey to take; and when we see one that is weak and feeble, we will take it up, put it into a wagon, and take you all with us. We have had sorrow and could not sleep on your account: if we had no anxiety for you, we should have fled into the wilderness and left you.

We want to take you to a land, where a white man's foot never trod, nor a lion's whelps, nor the devil's; and there we can enjoy it, with no one to molest and make us afraid; and we will bid all the nations welcome, whether Pagans, Catholics, or Protestants. We are not accounted as white people, and we don't want to live among them. I had rather live with the buffalo in the wilderness: and I mean to go, if the Lord will let me, and spare my life. Let us become passive as clay in the hands of the potter: if we don't, we will be cut from the wheel and thrown back in the mill again, like the Fosters, Higbees, and others. They want to come into Nauvoo again; but we won't let them, until we have all the good clay out, and have made it into vessels of honor, to our heavenly Father: then they may come and be ground.

Elder Lyman next arose and remarked;-"President Young says, we did not calculate to be in a hurry. It would be a matter of gratification, if I could express my feelings; but I have so many of them that I can't do it.

There has been in the progress of this church, an ample manifestation of the various windings and dispositions of man. A person cannot fail to perceive it, when he will observe and reflect, and doubtless those who have reflected may be satisfied, that the course of this people is unalterably fixed. I am glad it is not controlled by any human being. We have contended with opposition when it appeared impossible for us to overcome, and yet we have triumphed; and this people are becoming great and numerous.

"Perhaps in the congregation before me, there is every variety of feeling, which can be found on the face of the earth: yet we find their feelings undergoing a change, and that this people are approximating to a Oneness;-the people are becoming one, and their interests one. When they first heard the Gospel, they hailed and cherished it with joy; and they have come up here to receive additional instruction: yet perhaps, they have made but a limited calculation of how far they would have to go, in obedience and sacrifices, and to how much persecution and suffering, they would be subject,



that they might come up out of the fire as gold seven times tried.

"It has been said, that after a time, the Lord will accomplish a certain something: That after men had endeavored to build up kingdoms, and seen them crumble to the dust and disappear; he had said, 'He would build up a kingdom, which should stand forever, and become a universal kingdom:' and moreover the prophet said, 'it should break in pieces every other kingdom. If any man had preached this, he would have been considered guilty of treason. But those whom the christian world, consider as better men than we are, have said it; men, whom they say were better, and had knowledge, power, and virtue, more than they will now admit, is lawful for us in this enlightened age to enjoy.

"It has been said, that we should leave this country next spring; if the Lord is willing and the people have no objections. (And we don't care much, whether they have or not; we calculate to go, about next spring.) And we calculate to go the same people we are now; preserving the same principles which have caused us to grow and expand, as we have done. This people have grown, until there is not room for them to grow, and now they need transplanting, where they can have more room: and however much the people may seem disposed to not go, the sails are set, the wind is fair, and we are bound to weather the point, whether we will or no; for we are not at the helm; and whine and complain as much as you please, you have got to weather the point. Brother Kimball says, the whiners will have to go behind! so if you want to go in the company of the Twelve, you must not whine. Some persons suppose, that when they had once lost their all, they had suffered enough: to hear them talk you would suppose that John the Revelator, when they tried to boil him in oil; or the three Hebrew children in the fiery furnace, seven times heated;-never suffered half as much, nor felt half so uncomfortable as they. They have to get rich, and be made poor, about twenty times over, before they will come straight. I expect the rich will have to be made poor, until the poor are made rich; and then there will be nobody poor. When the rich are rich; and the poor are rich; then there will be nobody rich and nobody poor; for all will be on a level.

God did not say, that this man, or that man, should build up the kingdom, that was to break in pieces all other kingdoms; but He said He would do it himself; and whenever this people were unwilling, to do as the Lord would have them, he has taken his rod and scourged them, until they were forced to do it. The Lord once said, he would make Kirtland a strong hold for a time; and he has done it. He said in Missouri he would sustain the saints for a time;-and he did it. And when we came here, the Lord said, that if the people of the State of Illinois would maintain us in our rights, they would be blessed; if not, we might find it to our advantage to leave them.

The names of Company No. 5 were then called over, with orders to meet after meeting, at the old stand.

Elder Taylor made some remarks in behalf of the suffering poor, in the north part of town; and called upon all, to come forward to aid the bishops in supplying these poor families.

Elder G. A. Smith said, there were many coming to get leaders of companies appointed; and remarked, you need not be in a hurry, for the Twelve will take care to have proper captains appointed, in due time; and all will move on like clock work. But we must not hurry business.

The Patriarch John Smith, appointed four bishops to stand at the door, to take a collection for the benefit of the poor.

The choir sung and the meeting was dismissed, until 2 o'clock P. M.

Benediction by G. A. Smith.

All single men who want to come into the 1st company or company of the Twelve, were notified to give in their names.

At 2 o'clock, President B. Young came to the stand, and dismissed the meeting until to-morrow at 10 o'clock A. M. This was done, on account of a body of armed men having suddenly entered the city. Not knowing but this was a move by the mob, the President requested all the brethren to go home and prepare themselves for any emergency. He however soon ascertained, that W. B. Warren, Esq., was at the head of the troops, and that they had come in on business.

The President then informed the people of this fact; and requested them to retire to their homes in peace; concluding his remarks with these words "Be ye also ready."

WEDNESDAY, OCT. 8, 1845.

Conference opened at the usual hour with singing and prayer.

Mohter [Mother] Lucy Smith, the aged and honored parent of Joseph Smith, having expressed a wish to say a few words to the congregation, she was invited upon the Stand. She spoke at considerable length, and in an audible manner, so as to be heard by a large portion of the vast assembly.

She commenced by saying that she was truly glad that the Lord had let her see so large a congregation. She had a great deal of advice



to give, but Brother Brigham Young had done the errand, he had fixed it completely. There were comparatively few in the assembly who were acquainted with her family. She was the mother of eleven children, seven of whom were boys. She raised them in the fear and love of God, and never was there a more obedient family. She warned parents that they were accountable for their children's conduct; advised them to give them books and work to keep them from idleness; warned all to be full of love, goodness and kindness, and never to do in secret, what they would not do in the presence of millions. She wished to know of the congregations, whether they considered her a mother in Israel-(upon which President B. Young said; all who consider Mother Smith as a mother in Israel, signify it by saying yes!-One universal "yes" rang throughout.) She remarked, that it was just eighteen years since Joseph Smith the prophet had become acquainted with the contents of the plates; and then, in a concise manner, related over the most prominent points in the early history of her family; their hardships, trials, privations, persecutions, sufferings, &c.; some parts of which melted those who heard her to tears, more especially the part relating to a scene in Missouri, when her beloved son Joseph was condemned to be shot in fifteen minutes, and she by prodigious efforts was enabled to press through the crowd to where he was and to give him her hand; but could not see his face: he took her hand and kissed it; she said, let me hear your voice once more my son; he said God bless you my dear mother! She gave notice that she had written her history, and wished it printed before we leave this place. She then mentioned a discourse delivered by Joseph, after his return from Washington, in which he said that he had done all that could be done on earth to obtain justice for their wrongs; but they were all, from the President to the Judge, determined not to grant justice. But, said he, keep good courage, these cases are recorded in heaven, and I am going to lay them before the highest court in heaven? Little, said she, did I then think he was so soon to leave us, to take the case up himself. And don't you think this case is now being tried? I feel as though God was vexing this nation a little, here and there, and I feel that the Lord will let Brother Brigham take the people away. Here, in this city, lay my dead; my husband and children; and if so be the rest of my children go with you, (and I would to God they may all go,) they will not go without me; and if I go, I want my bones brought back in case I die away, and deposited with my husband and children. (Mother Smith said many more good things, but the rest being inaudible to the reporters, they are lost.

President Brigham Young then arose and said he wanted to relate to the congregation the last closing remarks of Mother Smith: inasmuch as she could not be heard by all.

Mother Smith proposes a thing which rejoices my heart: she will go with us. I can answer for the authorities of the church; we want her and her children to go with us; and I pledge myself in behalf of the authorities of the church, that while we have any thing, they shall share with us. We have extended the helping hand to Mother Smith. She has the best carriage in the city and while she lives, shall ride in it when and where she pleases.

When William came here we furnished him a span of horses, and a carriage and a house, and Brother Kimball became responsible for the rent of it. He has run away in a time of trouble; but I suppose will come back when it is peace, and we mean to have him with us yet.

(Mother Smith here interrupted President Young, but inaudible to the reporters.) President Young continued; Mother Smith has been relating over the circumstances of her pecuniary life of late; she is perfectly satisfied, and all is right. I could have wished that the bishops would visit her more frequently; but they have done pretty well-and I say in the name of the Latter-day Saints, we will supply her wants; and I want the people to take any thing they have for her to her, and let her do with it as she pleases. I have never asked her to go for she had told me she would not; but now she has offered it. Mother Smith proposes that she will go with us, if we will promise to bring back her remains, in case of her death, and deposit them with her husband's.-Also Joseph once said, with outstretched arms, "If I fall in battle in Missouri, I want you to bring my bones back, and deposit them in that sepulchre [sepulcher]-I command you to do it in the name of the Lord." And I pledge myself if Mother Smith goes with us and I outlive her, I will do my best to bring her bones back again, and deposit them with her children, and I want to know if this people are willing to enter into a covenant to do the same. (Unanimous vote.)

President B. Young continued; we are determined also to use every means in our power to do all that Joseph told us. And we will petition Sister Emma, in the name of Israel's God, to let us deposit the remains of Joseph according as he commanded us. And if she will not consent to it, our garments are clear.-Then when he awakes in the morning of the resurrection, he shall talk with them, not with



me; the sin shall be upon her head, not ours.

Meeting was adjourned to two P. M.

Benediction by President B. Young.

Two P. M.

Conference met pursuant to adjournment.-Meeting called to order by Elder Joseph Young Choir sung "The spirit of God like a fire is burning." Prayer by Elder Taylor. Choir sung again.

Elder Taylor then arose and said; there is one piece of business which devolves upon me to bring before this conference; and that is the printing. As we have done preaching, so we have done printing to the people; and now let them alone and mind our own business, and let them print what they have a mind to. It has been thought best to publish the conference minutes, and let that finish the subject; but I have thought it would perhaps be better to continue the Times and Seasons until the volume completed. As to the Neighbor, it is more connected with temporal matters, news, &c., and we don't care so much about that. The world don't wish any news from us, and we don't wish to urge it upon them. I have read papers until I have become tired; for they are all villainy, corruption, deceit and abomination; and I shall be glad when we get to a place where we can be at peace. In regard to discontinuing the papers, I will do as I am counselled [counseled]. Some may consider that they will be injured by stopping the paper; but I will give four or five dollars worth of obligations for every one they can present against me. No man can say that I have asked pay for a paper, though hundreds here are owing me for it. I will abide consul, but am willing to publish the Times and Seasons until the end of the volume.

Elder Kimball moved, that we discontinue the Neighbor after one number; and that the Times and Seasons continue, from time to time, till the volume is closed; seconded and carried.

The next item of business is to appoint committees to sell houses, farms, lots, &c, that the can be referred to for sales.

Nauvoo.-Winslow Farr, Edward Hunter, Rufus Beach, A. W. Babbit, Joseph L. Haywood John Benbow, and Daniel Russell.

La Harpe.-Lyman Corey, John Clark, and John L. Bartolph.

Macedonia.-Wm. G. Perkins, Isaac Clark and Andrew H. Perkins.

Camp Creek.-L. A. Bingham.

Bear Creek.-Nelson Higgins, Samuel Shepherd and Daniel Allen.

Knowlton's Settlement.-Sidney A. Knowlton, Eleazer Brown and James Rawlins.

Highland Branch.-James Duncan, Wm. A. Duncan and John Loveless.

Montebello.-Eleazer Miller and Jesse Spurgin.

Yelrome.-Solomon Hancock and Horace Rawson.

In Iowa, every man is appointed to act as a committee of the whole for the sale of lands.

Elder Kimball said; there is yet another piece of business of great importance to all who have families; that is, to have some school books printed for the education of our children, which will not be according to the Gentile order.

Elder W. W. Phelps said; as a people we are fast approaching a desired end, which may literally be cllaed [called] a beginning. Thus far, we crnnot [cannot] be reproached with being backward in instruction. By revelation, in 1831, I was appointed to "do the work of printing, and of selecting and writing books for schools in this church, that little children might receive instruction" and since then I have received a further sanction. We are preparing to go out from among the people, where we can serve God in righteousness; and the first thing is, to teach our children; for they are as the Israel of old. It is our children who will take the kingdom and bear it off to all the world. The first commandment with promise to Israel was, "Honor thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long in the land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee." We will instruct our children in the paths of righteousness; and we want that instruction compiled in a book.

Moved, that W. W. Phelps write some school books for the use of children; seconded and carried.

Elder Kimball said; the next item of business is, whether or not there shall be a general settlement with the Trustees in Trust, the Twelve, the Temple Committee, and all others, so that we may not go away indebted to the Lord, and I want to know if it is wisdom to take such a course or not. But if we go away in debt, let it be to each other.

President B. Young said; one object of this settlement with us is, some of the Latter-day Saints believe that the Twelve are supported out of the funds belonging to this house; and I am not disposed to go away under the idea that I am in debt to the Trustees, when I have put more into their hands, than I have taken out. Perhaps it will be a matter of curiosity to some how I get my living. It is not by stealing!-but by good luck, and the providence of God



and good men. Those men who have done the most, are the nearest square. I want the Twelve, and the Committee, and all the people to settle with the Trustees, and not go away in debt to the Lord; and then we will have abundance to take away the poor.

Elder Kimball moved, that the Twelve, the Temple Committee, and all others settle with the Trustees in Trust; and that the Trustees in Trust settle with the Presidency of the church; seconded and carried. Elder Kimball remarked, we shall now expect a settlement from all those who have the wherewith, or you need not expect an endowment in this house. President Joseph Smith said he would stand at the door with the books: you will not see him, but you will see his successors, who will carry ont [out] his designs.

Elder G. A. Smith said; the next item was of very great importance: there has been more powder and ball wasted within the last two weeks, than would supply all the people with meat for three months, if they were in a game country. What is the use of this waste? You cannot wake up in the night, but you hear them cracking away. You can hardly walk the streets, but sometimes a bullet will whistle over your head. Men say they are afraid their guns won't go off, it is wet; then I am in favor of getting something to draw them: I hope there will be no more firing. If there was a mob in sight, you have time enough to load your guns and fire on them. I want the powder and lead saved, so that when you get to your journey's end, you can sustain yourselves with food.-Save your powder, caps, and lead. I move that this conference discountenance all firing in the city, by any man, by night or by day, in every possible manner; seconded and carried.

Elder H. C. Kimball said; there are a good many complaints of late, and I am sorry to hear it, of some of the neighbors having had their cattle shot. Bro. John Benbow has had fifteen wounded. I am ashamed of a man who will do sueh [such] things. The man that will destroy his neighbor's property in that way, I will prophesy that the hand of God will be upon him until he makes restitution, and he will not prosper.

Moved, that all persons who have been guilty, or may be hereafter, of shooting cattle, shall be cut off from the church, unless they make restitution; seconded and carried.

Moved, that all persons, who will not take care of their unruly cattle, shall be cut off from the church; seconded and carried.

President Young said; I have a little corn, if it is destroyed it may all go before I will have revenge. I am for keeping orderly and obeying counsel. When we first (again) preached in the grove, I charged the brethren not to let their cattle get into the gardens of the widows and the sick; and if the widows shot them, I would stand between them and harm, and some one, of the Friday following, shot my only cow. I would have given five half eagles to bring her back again. she was reared by my wife, while I was on my mission to England, and was so gentle that my children could sit under her and milk her and play between her horns without fear of being hurt.-Take care of your cattle, and feed them with your corn stalks, cabbage, slops, &c., and he again charged the brethren not to touch any property which did not belong to them; even if it be only a rail. He said, in Quincy they have decided that we shall not have any more law suits. Judge Purple has agreed not to hold any more courts in this county: (though we hear he will. They are going to collect funds, as they say, to assist the poor to move out of Nauvoo. If they have a mind to bestow any thing, let them give it to the Trustees, to be dealt out by them. We don't know but they will yet do as they did in Missouri-take our own property, and sell or bestow it upon us again at an extortionate price, and call it a deed of charity. I will tell you what it will be-a stink offering.

Brother William Clayton then read a letter from Major Warren, respecting the arrest of one Smith, for felony, yesterday.

Moved, that this conference adjourn until the 6th of April next; seconded and carried.


THOMAS BULLOCK. }Conference.



NOV. 1, 1845.


After we had began to realize the abundance of one of the most fruitful seasons, known for a long time, and while many hundreds of saints were laboring with excessive, and unwearied diligence to finish the Temple and rear the Nauvoo House, suddenly, in the forepart of September, the mob commenced burning the houses and grain of the saints in the south part of Hancock county. Though efforts were made by the Sheriff to stay the torch of the incendiary and parry off the deluge of arson, still



a "fire and sword" party continued the work of destruction for about a week, laying in ashes nearly two hundred buildings and much grain. Nor is this all: as it was in the sickly season, many feeble persons, thrown out into the scorching rays of the sun, or wet with the dampening dews of the evening, died, being persecuted to death in a CHRISTIAN land of law and order; and while they were fleeing and dying, the mob, embracing, doctors, lawyers, statesmen, Christians of various denominations, with the military from colonels down. were busily engaged in filching or plundering, taking furniture, cattle and grain. In the midst of this horrid revelry, having failed to procure aid among the "old citizens," the Sheriff summoned a sufficient posse to stay the "fire shower of ruin," but not until some of the offenders had paid for the aggression with their lives.

This, however, was not the end of the matter. Satan sits in the hearts of the people to rule for evil, and the surrounding counties began to fear that law, religion, and equal rights, in the hands of the Latter-day Saints, would feel after iniquity, or terrify their neighbors to larger acts of "reserved rights," and so they began to open a larger field of woe. To cut this matter short they urged the necessity, (to stop the effusion of blood,") to expel the church, or as they call them, the Mormons, from the United States, "peacably [peaceably] if they could, and forcibly if they must," unless they would transport themselves by next spring-Taking into consideration the great value of life, and the blessings of peace, a proposition, upon certain specified conditions was made to a committee of Quincy, and which it was supposed from the actions of conventions was accepted. But we are sorry to say, that the continued depredations of the mob and the acts of a few individuals, have greatly lessened the confidence of every friend of law, honor and humanity, in every thing promised by the committees and conventions, though we have already made great advances towards fitting for a move next spring.

A few troops stationed in the county, have not entirely kept the mob at bay: several buildings having been burnt in the month of October.

We shall, however, make every exertion on our part, as we have always done, to preserve the law and our engagements sacred, and leave the event with God, for he is sure.

It may not be amiss to say, that the continued abuses, persecutions, murders, and robberies practiced upon us, by a horde of land pirates with impunity in a christian republic, and land of liberty, (while the institutions of justice, have either been too weak to afford us protection or redress, or else they too have been a little remiss) have brought us to the solemn conclusion that our exit from the United States is the only alternative by which we can enjoy our share of the elements which our Heavenly Father created free for all.

We then can shake the dust from our garments, suffering wrong rather than do wrong, leaving this nation alone in her glory, while the residue of the world, points the finger of scorn, tiil [till] the indignations and consumption decreed, makes a full end.

In our patience we will possess our souls and work out a more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, preparing, by withdrawing the power and priesthood from the Gentiles, for the great consolation of Israel, when the wilderness shall blossom tas [as] the rose, and Babylon fall like a millstone cast into the sea. The just shall live by faith; but the folly of fools, will perish with their bodies of corruption: then shall the righteous shine: Amen.


On Sunday the 5th day of October, through the indefatigable exertions, unceasing industry, and heaven blessed labors, in the midst of trials, tribulations, poverty, and worldly obstacles, solemnized, in some instances by death, about five thousand saints had the inexpressible joy and great gratification to meet for the first time in the House of the Lord in the city of Joseph. From mites and tithing, millions had risen up to the glory of God, as a Temple where the children of the last kingdom, could come together and praise the Lord.

It certainly afforded a holy satisfaction to think that since the 6th of April, 1841, when the first stone was laid, amidst the most straitened circumstances, the church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, had witnessed their 'bread cast upon waters,' or more properly, their obedience to the commandments of the Lord, appear in the tangible form of a Temple, entirely enclosed, windows in, with temporary floors, pulpits, and seats to accommodate so many persons preparatory to a General Conference: no General Conference having been held for three years past, according to the declaration of our martyred prophet:

"There shall be no more baptisms for the dead, until the ordinance can be attended to in the font of the Lord's House; and the church shall not hold another general conference, until they can meet in said house. FOR THUS SAITH THE LORD!"

President Young opened the services of the day in a dedicatory prayer, presenting the Temple, thus far completed, as a monument of the



saints' liberality, fidelity, and faith,-concluding, 'Lord, we dedicate this house, and ourselves unto thee.' The day was occupied most agreeably in hearing instructions and teachings, and offering up the gratitude of honest hearts, for so great a privilege, as worshipping God, within instead of without an edifice, whose beauty and workmanship will compare with any house of worship in America, and whose motto is: "Holiness to the Lord."

To the brethren of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, scattered abroad throughout the United States of America.

The following circular is hereby sent, greeting:


You will perceive from the foregoing interesting extracts from the minutes of the General Conference, just held in the Temple in this place, not only the unaparallelled [unparalleled] union of the great body of the Saints convened, but also that a crisis of extraordinary and thrilling interest has arrived. The exodus of the Nation of the only true Israel from these U. S. to a far distant region of the West, where bigotry, intolerance and insatiable oppression will have lost its power over them, forms a new epoch, not only in the history of the church, but of this nation. And we hereby timely advertise you to consider well, as the spirit may give you understanding, the various and momentous bearings of this great movement, and hear what the spirit saith unto you by this our epistle.-Jesus Christ was delivered up into the hands of the Jewish nation to save or condemn them-to be well or mal-treated by them; according to the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God. And regard not that event in the light of a catastraphe [catastrophe] wholly unlooked for. The spirit of prophecy has long since portrayed in the Book of Mormon, what might be the conduct of this nation towards the Israel of the last days. The same spirit of prophecy that dwelt richly in the bosom of Joseph has time and again notified the Counsellors [Counselors] of this church, of emergencies that might arise of which this removal is one: and one too, in which all the Latter Day Saints throughout the length and bredth [breadth] of all the U. S., should have a thrilling and deliberate interest. The same evil that was premeditated against Mordecai awaited equally all the families of his nation. If the authorities of this church cannot abide in peace within the pale of this nation, neither can those who implicitly hearken to their wholesome counsel. A word to the wise is sufficient. You all know and have doubtless felt for years the necessity of a removal provided the Government should not be sufficiently protected to allow us to worship God according to the dictates of our own consciences, and of the omnipotent voice of eternal truth. Two cannot walk together except they be agreed. Jacob must be expatriated while Esau held dominion. It was wisdom for the child of promise to go far away from him that thirsted for blood. Even the heir of universal kingdoms fled precipitately into a distant country until they that sought to murder were dead. The ranklings of violence and intolerence [intolerance] and religious and political strife that have long been waking up in the bosom of this nation, together with the occasional scintillations of settled veageance [vengeance], and blood-guiltiness cannot long be supressed [suppressed]. And deplorable is the condition of any people that is constrained to be the butt of such discordant and revolutionary materials. The direful eruption must take place. It requires not the spirit of prophecy to foresee it. Every sensible man in the nation has felt and perhaps expressed his melancholy fears of the dreadful vortex into which partizan [partisan] ambition, contempt of the poor, and trampling down the just as things of nought [naught], were fast leading the nation. We therefore write unto you, beloved brethren, as wise men that will foresee the evil and hide yourselves until the indignation be overpast.-Concerning those who have more immediately instigated our removal by shedding the blood of our prophet and patriarch, and burning the habitations of scores of families in the midst of the most desolating sickness over known in the western valley; and who oblige us to watch for our lives night and day-we have nothing to say. We have told such tales to our father the President, and to all the high-minded Governors, until we are weary of it. We look far beyond those by whom offences [offenses] come, and discover a merciful design in our heavenly Father towards all such as patiently endure these afflictions until he advises them that the day of their deliverance has come. It is our design to remove all the Saints as early next spring as the first appearance of thrifty vegitation [vegetation]. In the mean time the utmost diligence of all the brethren at this place and abroad will be requisite for our removal, and to complete the unfinished part of the Lord's house, preparatery [preparatory] to dedication by the next general conference. The font and other parts of the Temple will be in readiness in a few days to commence the administration of holy ordinances of endowment, for which the faithful have long diligently labored and fervently prayed, desiring above all things to see the beauty of the Lord and enquire [inquire] in his holy Temple. We therefore invited the saints abroad generally so



to arrange their affairs as to come with their families in sufficient time to receive their endowments, and aid in giving the last finish to the house of the Lord, previous to the great imigration immigration] of the Church in the spring. A little additional help in the heat of the day from those abroad, to those here, who have been often driven and robbed will sweeten the interchanges of fellowship, and so far fulfil [fulfill] the law of Christ as to bear one another's burthens [burdens].-The sacrifice of property that will probably accrue from a virtually coerced sale in a given short time together with the exhaustion of available means, that has arisen form an extensive improvement of farms, and the erection of costly public and private edifices together with persecutions and abundant labors of elders in preaching the gospel to the nations and also in self-defence [defense] from traitors and foes, hypocrites and knaves are things that will suggest themselves to all the thoughtful humane and philanthropic. And we are confident in our Lord Jesus Christ that the balm and cordial adequate to the present crisis of affairs will come from the saints abroad to the utmost of their ability. And you cannot furnish it better, than to come up unitedly to the counsel of our epistle, promptly, deligently [diligently] and to the letter. Therefore dispose of your properties and inheritances, and interests for available means: such as money, wagons, oxen, cows, mules, and a few good horses adapted to journeying and scanty feed. Also for durable fabrics suitable for apparel and tents; and some other necessary articles of merchandise. Wake up, wake up dear brethren, we exhort you, from the Mississippi to the Atlantic, and from Canada to Florida, to the present glorious emergency in which the God of heaven has placed you, to prove your faith by your works, preparatory to a rich endowment in the Temple of the Lord, and the obtaining of promises and deliverances, and glories for yourselves and your children and your dead. And we are well pursuaded [persuaded] you will do these things though we thus stir up your pure minds to remembrance. In doing so the blessings of many, ready to perish like silent dew upon the grass, and the approbation of generations to come, and the hallowed joys of eternal life will rest upon you. And we cannot but assure you in conclusion of our most joyful confidence, touching your union and implicit obedience to the counsel of the Great God, through the Presidency of the saints. With these assurances and hopes concerning you, we bless you and supplicate the wisdom and furtherance of the Great Head of the church upon your designs and efforts.



P. S. Let all wagons that are hereafter built be constructed to the track of five feet width from centre [center] to centre [center]. Families may properly travel to this place during winter in their wagons.

There are said to be many good locations for settlements of the Pacific, especially at Vancouver's Island, near the mouth of Columbia.


Elder William Smith having been cut off from the Quorum of the Twelve for apostacy [apostasy], on the Sunday following, several letters and a pamphlet having been read, showing he had turned away from the truth; on motion, it was unanimously resolved by the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, that the said William Smith be cut off from said church, and left in the hands of God.


Nauvoo, Oct. 12th, 1845.


Island of Toobouai, Society Group, }

February 20, 1845. }

ELDER B. YOUNG -VERY DEAR BROTHER IN CHRIST:-I wrote you a long letter while on the passage and closed it at this place, and gave it to brother Grouard, requesting him to forward it from Tahiti. But he heard me read the letter, and he made objections to some of it, for I had expressed my feelings pretty warmly respecting some of the officers and passengers of the ship. I told him if he had a mind to copy the letter and leave out those hard places which he objected to, he might, but send me the original by the first opportunity. I have received a visit form him within a few weeks; while here I asked him about the letter. He told me he had written you a letter in his own name, but had said nothing about mine, nor did he bring it to me. What his objects were in so doing, are best known to himself. But as I have mentioned in several letters that I had written to you, I thought it proper to give this explanation, that you might know the reason you had not received it.

When I came here, I found four Americans in company about to commence building a vessel. They were then gathering materials from the wreck of a French ship, that had been cast away here a few months before. They soon after employed three foreigners to help them; two Americans and one Scotchman. To these



I commenced preaching, and in a few weeks I baptized six of them, and the seventh requested our prayers. But as he has been an old resident among these islands, he at last boldly confessed that he loved women and rum too well to give them up yet, and he would run the risk a little longer; though he does and always has, treated me with much kindness and generosity. They have got along very well with their vessel; her frame is all done and ready for planking, and they have got above half of them sawn [sawed], and will soon accomplish the other half.

She is built of tamana wood: this is a species of mahogany, and is very durable. She is modelled [modeled] for a staunch fast sailor of about one hundred tons burthen [burden]. Their skill in ship building has by far surpassed my expectations. They are anxious to know what you would advise about her; whether to sell her after we get to Columbia river, (for we expect to go home that way; several of them have native wives that belong to the church, and they all wish to go to Nauvoo, and we think that will be the nearest and best way home.) or keep her in the church to aid the spread of the gospel in the Pacific, and the gathering of the saints from among these islands.

The Lord has greatly blessed my feeble efforts to spread the gospel. I have baptized fifty-seven persons on this island, and they are all here now but one; he went to Tahiti.-Among them are the queen, who is heiress to the crown, a deputy king and his wife and daughter, a girl about fifteen, the head chief and his wife, these are adopted parents to the queen, and several of the subordinate chiefs: so you see the reins of government are within the church, and it has blundered me into a very awkward position, for if your will allow me to speak jestingly, I am prime minister of the island. My counsel is sought for in most law cases, though it is my endeavor to keep clear of them as much as possible. But there is a pack of outlaws of both sexes that make much disturbance, and when I am on an opposite side of the island, they will come there sometimes at midnight and wake me to know what to do.-But as the Mormon influence on this island is already exciting the jealousy of some Mormon eating ship masters from the United States, I think it wisdom to keep clear of their laws as much as possible; at any rate I think I have nothing to do with them, and I often tell them I did not come here to make laws or to see them executed, but to preach the gospel of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ; and when I had done that I had discharged my duty, and those that come into the church will have to be ruled by the laws of the church, and that is the end of the matter: but I am not allowed to rest here, and so I have to do the best I can. But a little advice from you on all of these subjects, I can assure you, would be very acceptable.

Will it move a feeling of compassion for us when I tell you that neither of us have received a word from any of our friends in America since we left there! Surely, can it be that we are forgotten by you all? We did every thing, I thought, that we could do before we left New Bedford, to have the brethren there forward letters to us, and we have been away nearly a year and a half, and not a word yet, and ship after ship has been here direct from there, and not a word from any body but Mormon eaters, and they have news enough for us; such as Joe Smith is dead, and Daniel Butler has denied the faith and gone back to New Bedford, and the church is all broken up and going to the devil. But all the satisfaction such fellows get from me is, that if one half of the church is shot, and the other half have denied the faith, I know the work is true, and by the help of God I am determined to make all the noise I can about it, and spread this gospel to the ends of the earth, the Lord giving me time and strength to do it.

Though, by the by, I am very happy to say that not all that visit here are of this cast; there are some noble exceptions. While Bro. Grouard was here, we were visited by a ship called the Caroline, Captain Daniel McKenzie, of New Bedford; he was twenty-eight days from the Sandwich Islands; while there he was much at Dr. Winslow's, one of our fellow passengers on board the Timoleon; they had received a letter from me a few days before: in it I had given a sketch of my success here, and also spoke of the English missionaries; their visit here, my bearing testimony to them of the truth of this work, &c., &c.

He had read the letter, and hearing my name (as he said) often mentioned by the doctor and his wife, it had created an anxiety in his mind to visit this place. I found him to be the most agreeable, intelligent, and interesting ship master that I was ever acquainted with. He staid [stayed] several days, and said he should have been glad to have staid [stayed] a month. He is a religious man; we investigated the latter day considerably; he was much pleased with it, said it was the most like the gospel of Christ of any creed he had heard of yet, and he was determined on investigating the matter more fully. I let him have the last Book of Mormon I had to spare, the last Voice of Warning, and the last O. Pratt's pamphlet. I am never applied to for a Book of Mormon, but my indignation is kindled



against those good brethren in Philadelphia that bought Brother Hanks' books from him, and I believe our good Brother Grant was at the head of it.

Here we are now, at this remote corner of the earth, without any books, and ships sailing to almost every place, are calling on us for them. I shall never forget the disadvantage that unkind act has been to us. And perhaps they will try to justify themselves by saying they were trying to help us along. Will any man that is a Mormon pretend to say he is helping us along by digging the eyes out of our heads? But I hope those that come out to relieve us will be provided with books, and that they will fall in with no pirates on the way. And, by the by, when are we to be relieved? by the way we get news, it seems that we are forgotten by all in America; and if that is the case and no elder is sent, am I bound to stay on this little island for life? If I get no news from home till the vessel is done, I take it for a sign that my mission is up, and that I am at liberty to go away in her, and scramble up what I can to go with me. I know that Brother Rogers is head of the mission, and that I am to obey him; but I have not had a letter from him in six months: but I have often told the people that there would an elder come to take my place, and they are depending on my word, and I do not like to disappoint them.-They often ask if you will send a man that they like better. They would like a friendly, candid, virtuous man; bad as they are, they will reject any thing like licentiousness in the conduct of an elder-such an one they would soon banish from the island. It is but a small part towards making saints of them to get them no farther than to barely baptize them. They are so established in their old sinful practices, that like the children of Israel that went out of the land of Egypt, they that were twenty years old and upwards never reached the promised land, (two excepted). But still, I know that faith and patience work wonders, and I am not yet discouraged.

Perhaps you might ask how I get along in the language? I would answer, that I can explain almost any passage of scripture after a fashion; but their language is so deficient, and the translation of the Bible is so imperfect, that it is hard to make them understand the plan of salvation. I honestly believe that all that has been done by the English missionaries, has been done, not with an eye single to the glory of God, but with an eye single to the lining of their own pockets. They have not less than three editions of the Tahitian Bible and Testament, and now they are gone home for the fourth. The people on this island have to take the first edition (which they call the best) to translate the last by, or they cannot understand it; and every new edition they raise on the price; the last are two dollars apiece.-What knowledge we have obtained of the language is by hard study, and not by the "gift of tongues." And I can tell you, that those that are sent to people to whom they can preach in their own language, got rid of a job that we have to contend with, that I can assure you is by no means an agreeable one. But I feel to thank the Lord, for we have been helped-and we are getting along pretty well. But I think elders that are sent to preach where they have to acquire the language first, should be young men, for they generally learn easier than those that are past the meridian of life. I think that if I ever again get where I can travel and preach in the English language, I shall know how to prize such privileges.

These islands are a large field of labor: there are also some groups of islands to the eastward of those, that can read the Tahitian Bible; and where the English missionaries are not located they will readily receive an elder, and if the French held possession here it is pretty sure that the English will all leave, as a portion have already; and then the door will be left open to all the islands. As I suppose you have frequent communication from Brothers Rogers and Grouard, I need say no more on this subject.

As you have been on a foreign mission yourself, I presume you know how to feel for us; but I expect all communication was not cut off from you as it has been from us, though you were in a foreign land. I feel very anxious to receive letters from you; you may direct to the care of the American Consul at Tahiti, and they will be forwarded to me. I feel very anxious to know whether my family are yet in the land of the living; I have not heard a word from them since September 1843. Please tell them they are remembered before the throne of Grace from day to day, and I trust I am not forgotten by them. One of the greatest sources of comfort I have in this my lonely situation, is the assurance that my name is had in remembrance in their prayers from day to day. Tell them to cheer up and be happy in this my protracted stay, and remember that if we are faithful unto the end, the day is at hand when these long separations will be at an end.-"Though it tarry, it will come." I daily feel the need of the prayers of the saints, and I hope my wife will not be unmindful as she meets with those praying circles, to stir them



up by way of remembrance in our behalf. I hope she will be steadfast in the faith, and learn our children so to be, till we shall meet again. I wish to be remembered to them with a husband's and father's affections, also to Bro. P. B. Lewis: tell him I hope he has not bestowed his money on us in vain; and this I say to all that put forth the helping hand toward us, may the Lord add his blessings to them all.-I wish to be remembered with brotherly affection to all that inquire after me.

As I have written a long letter to Brother Jonathan Crosby, which I shall send in company with this, I need not go into farther particulars, and if he and his wife should be to the east when the letter arrives, tell my wife she may have the privilege of taking it out of the Post office, if she wishes. I have written three letters from this place to her, and one each to Brothers W. Richards and W. W. Phelps.

There is a whale ship here from New Zealand, bound to Tahiti; she leaves to-morrow-I shall send my letters there, and they will be forwarded from there to America. So no more at present-As ever, I remain your friend and brother in Christ,




This day, also, the brethren in Clay county, Missouri, wrote as follows:

"Liberty, Feb. 19th, 1834.

To the Hon. John F. Ryland, judge of the fifth circuit, Missouri.

SIR: -Learning that a court of enquiry [inquiry] is to be held in Jackson county, at the next regular term of the circuit court for that county, or term of the circuit court for that county, or that some kind of legal proceedings, is to be commenced for the purpose of obtaining the facts, as far as can be, or bringing to punishment the guilty in that county:

We, therefore, pray your honor to avail yourself of every means in your power to execute the law and make it honorable; and believing that the testimony of some of the members of our church will be important, and deeming it unsafe to risk our persons in that county without a guard, we request that the order from the Executive, already transmitted, may be put in force.

Respectfully, &c.




Another request similar to the above was sent, same date, to Amos Reese, Circuit Attorney.

They also wrote the Judge Advocate, as follows:

Liberty, Feb. 19th, 1834.

George Woodward, Judge Advocate, in the case of the State of Missouri, vs. Col. Thomas Pitcher.

SIR:-The undersigned request of you, if it be consistent with custom and law, an official copy of the proceedings recorded by you, in the above stated case, for the purpose of preservation, as an important link in the history of our unfortunate society.




Kirtland, February 20th, 1834.

The high council met this evening to determine concerning the elders going out to preach, &c. The president opened the council by prayer.

At a church meeting held in Pennsylvania, Erie county, and Springfield township, by Orson Pratt and Lyman Johnson, high priests: some of the members of that church refused to partake of the sacrament, because the elder administering it did not observe the words of wisdom to obey them. Elder Johnson argued that they were justified in so doing, because the elder was in transgression. Elder Pratt argued that the church was bound to receive the supper under the administration of an elder, so long as he retained his office or license. Voted that six counsellors [counselors] should speak upon the subject.

The council then proceeded to try the question, whether disobedience to the word of wisdom was a transgression sufficient to deprive an official member from holding an office in the church, after having it sufficiently taught him?

Counsellors [Counselors], Samuel H. Smith, Luke Johnson, John S. Carter, Sylvester Smith, John Johnson, and Orson Hyde, were called to speak upon the case then before the council. After the counsellors [counselors] had spoken, the president proceeded to give a decision:

That no official member in this church is worthy to hold an office, after having the words of wisdom properly taught to him, and he the official member neglecting to comply with or obey them; which decision the council confirmed by vote.

The president then asked if there were any elders present, who would go to Canada, and preach the gospel to that people; for they have written a number of letters for help. And the whole council felt as though the spirit required the elders to go there. It was, therefore, decided by the council that Lyman Johnson



and Milton Holmes should travel together into Canada. And also, that Zebidee Coltrin and Henry Harriman travel together, if they can arrange their affairs at home so as to be liberated.

It was also decided that Elder Oliver Granger should travel eastward as soon as his circumstances will permit, and that he should travel alone on account of his age; it was also decided that Elder Martin Harrs [Harris], should travel alone whenever he travels; that Elders John S. Carter and Jesse Smith travel east together as soon as they can. The council also decided that Elder Brigham Young should travel alone it being his own choice, decided also that James Durfee and Edward Marvin, should travel together eastward; also, that Sidney Rigdon and John P. Green, go to Strongsville: also, that Orson Pratt and Harrison Sagers travel together for the time being; and that there should be a general conference held in Saco, in the state of Maine, on the 13th day of June, 1834.

It was furthermore voted, that Elder Orson Hyde accompanied by Elder Orson Pratt, go east to obtain donations for Zion, and means to redeem the farm on which the house of the Lord stands.

The church and council then prayed with uplifted hands that they might be prospered in their mission.



I Abigail Leonard, depose and say that on the night of the 20th of February, 1834, in the county of Jackson, and state of Missouri, a company of men, armed with whips and guns, about fifty or sixty in number, came to the house of my husband; among them was John Youngs, Mr. Yocum, Mr. Cantrell, Mr. Peterson, and Mr. Noland. Five of the number entered the house, among them was John Youngs. They ordered my husband to leave the house, threatening to shoot him if he did not. He not complying with their desires, one of the five took a chair and struck him upon the head, knocking him down, and then dragging him out of the house; I in the mean time, begging of them to spare his life, when one of the number called to the others telling them to take me into the house, for I would "overpower every devil of them." Three of the company then approached me, and presenting their guns, declared with an oath, if I did not go in, they would blow me through. While this was transpiring Mr. Patterson jumped upon my husband with his heels; my husband then got up, they stripped his clothes all from him excepting his pantaloons, then five or six attacked him with whips and gunsticks, and whipped him till he could not stand but fell to the ground. I then went to them, and took their whips from them; I then called for Mrs. Bruce who lived in the same house with us, to come out and help me to carry my husband into the house. When carried in he was very much lacerated and bruised, and unable to lie upon a bed, and was also unable to work for a number of months. Also, at the same time and place, Mr. Josiah Sumner was taken from the house and came in very bloody and bruised from whipping.


I received the following.

Revelation, given, February 24, 1834.

Verily I say unto you my friends, behold I will give unto you a revelation and commandment, that you may know how to act in the discharge of your duties concerning the salvation and redemption of your brethren, who have been scattered from the land of Zion; being driven and smitten by the hands of mine enemies; on whom I will pour out my wrath without measure in mine own time, for I have suffered them thus far, that they might fill up the measure of their iniquities, that their cup might be full; and that those who call themselves after my name might be chastened for a little season with a sore and grievous chastisement, because they did not hearken altogether unto the precepts and commandments which I gave unto them.

But verily I say unto you, that I have decreed a decree, which my people shall realize inasmuch as they hearken from this hour, unto the counsel, which I the Lord their God give unto them.

To be continued.

The Times and Seasons, Is Printed and Published about the first and fifteenth of every month, on the corner of Water and Bain Streets, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, by JOHN TAYLOR, EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR.

TERMS.-Two Dollars per annum, payable in all cases in advance. Any person procuring five new subscribers, and forwarding us Ten Dollars current money, shall receive one volume gratis. All letters must be addressed to John Taylor, editor, POST PAID, or they will not receive attention.


6, Number 17
Source document in Mormon Publications: 19th and 20th Centuries online archive: Times and Seasons Vol. 6]

Volume VI. No. 17.] CITY OF NAUVOO, ILL. NOV. 15, 1845. [Whole No. 125.



Behold they shall, for I have decreed it, begin to prevail against mine enemies from this very hour; and by hearkening to observe all the words which I the Lord their God shall speak unto them, they shall never cease to prevail until the kingdoms of the worlds are subdued under my feet, and the earth is given unto the saints, to possess it for ever and ever.

But inasmuch as they keep not my commandments, and hearken not to observe all my words, the kingdoms of the world shall prevail against them; for they were set to be a light unto the world and to be saviors of men, and inasmuch as they are not the saviors of men they are as salt that hath lost its savor, and is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under the feet of men.

But verily I say unto you, I have decreed that your brethren who have been scattered shall return to the lands of their inheritances, and build up the waste places of Zion, for after much tribulation, as I have said unto you in a former commandments, cometh the blessing.

Behold this is the blessing which I promised after your tribulations, and the tribulations of your brethren even their restoration to the land of Zion, to be established no more to be thrown down: Nevertheless if they shall pollute their inheritances they shall be thrown down, for I will not spare them if they shall pollute their inheritances.

Behold I say unto you, that the redemption of Zion must needs come by power, therefore, I will raise up unto my people, a man, who shall lead them like as Moses led the children of Israel; for ye are the children of Israel and of the seed of Abraham, and ye must needs be led out of bondage, by power with a stretched out arm; and as your fathers were led at the first even so shall the redemption of Zion be: therefore, let not your hearts faint, for I say not unto as I did unto your fathers, mine angel shall go up before you, but not my presence; but I say into you mine angle shall go up before you and also my presence, and in time ye shall possess the goodly land.

Verily, Verily, I say unto you, that my servant Baurak Ale is the man I likened the servant to whom the Lord of the vineyard spake in the parable which I have given unto you.

Therefore, let my servant Baurak Ale say unto the strength of my house, my young men and the middle aged, gather yourselves together unto the land of Zion, upon the land which I have bought with moneys that have been consecrated unto me; and let all the churches send up wise men, with their monies, and purchase lands even as I have commanded them; and inasmuch as mine enemies come against you to drive you from my goodly land, which I have consecrated to be the land of Zion; even from your own lands after these testimonies, which ye have brought before me against them, ye shall curse them; and whomsoever ye curse, I will curse; and ye shall avenge me of mine enemies: and my presence shall be with you, even in avenging me of my enemies, unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me.

Let no man be afraid to lay down his life for my sake; for whoso layeth down his life for my sake shall find it again. And whoso is not willing to lay down his life for my sake, is not my disciple. It is my will, that my servant Sidney Rigdon shall lift up his voice in the congregations in the eastern countries, in preparing the churches to keep the commandments which I have given unto them, concerning the restoration and redemption of Zion. It is my will that my servant Parley P. Pratt, and my servant Lyman Wight should not return to the land of their brethren, until they have obtained companies to go up unto the land of Zion, by tens, or by twenties, or by fifties, or by an hundred until they have obtained to the number of five hundred of the strength of my house. Behold, this is my will; ask and you shall receive, but men do not always do my will: therefore, if you cannot obtain five hundred, seek diligently that peradventure you may obtain three hundred; and if ye cannot obtain three hundred, seek diligently that peradventure ye may obtain one hundred. But verily I say unto you, a commandment I give unto you, that ye shall not to go to the land of Zion, until you have obtained one hundred of the strength of my house, to go up with you unto the land of Zion. Therefore, as I said unto you, ask and ye shall receive: pray earnestly that peradventure my servant Baurak Ale may go with you and preside in the midst of my people and organize my kingdom upon the consecrated land; and establish the children of Zion, upon the laws and commandments, which have been, and which shall be given unto you.

All victory and glory is brought to pass unto you through your diligence faithfulness, and



prayers of faith. Let my servant Parley P. Pratt, journey with my servant Joseph Smith, jr. Let my servant Lyman Wight, journey with my servant Sidney Rigdon. Let my servant Hyrum Smith, journey with my servant Frederick G. Williams. Let my servant Orson Hyde, journey with my servant Orson Pratt;-withersoever my servant Joseph Smith, jr.,-shall counsel them in obtaining the fulfilment [fulfillment] of these commandments, which I have given unto you, and leave the residue in my hands: even so: Amen.

Wednesday, Feby. 26th, I started from home to obtain volunteers for Zion, in compliance with the foregoing revelation, and the 27th staid [stayed] at Brother Roundy's

To show the feelings of a certain portion of the public, at this period I copy the following from the February number of the "Evening and Morning Star" page 271,

"(->) We copy the following article from 'The North Star', printed in Danville, Vermont, by E. Eaton, headed 'THE MORMONS'.

'We have received the first number of the Mormon 'Morning and Evening Star' [the Evening and Morning Star] resuscitated in Kirtland, Ohio. It is the same assuming, mysterious publication of its original.'"

While the press, (and many of the public,) was breathing the spirit of bitterness against the work of God I received letters from many of our friends which gave us occasion for rejoicing, amongst them, I extract from Brother M. C. Nickerson's letter, of December 20th, 1833, "Your labors in Canada have been the beginning of a good work; there are thirty four members attached to the church at Mount Pleasant, all of whom appear to live up to their profession, five of whom have spoken in tongues, and three sing in tongues; and we live at the top of the mountains!"

Also from 'Saco, Maine,' January 20th, 1834.'

"Brethren in the Lord; I have baptised [baptized] about forty in this section, and there are more convinced of the truth, but are still lingering on the threshold of the church, and I think the Lord will gather some of them in his kingdom, Brother E. M. Green labored with me from the 16th of January, 1833, till October following, while we were together, we baptised [baptized] about one hundred and thirty. giving to every man his portion in due season: For my determination is, with the stick of Joseph in one hand, and the stick of Judah in the other, to labor diligently in the world, that my skirts may be clear from the blood of all men, and I stand acquitted before the bar of God.

I am yours in Christ,

(signed) "JOHN F. BOYNTON."

Thus while the press was mourning, the work prospering, the saints rejoicing in the east, troubles changed and multiplied in the west, as may be seen by the following letter written,

Clay County, Mo., Feb'y. 27, 1834.

Dear Brethren, the times are so big with events, and the anxiety of every body so great to watch them, that I feel somewhat impressed to write oftener than I have done, in order to give you more of the "strange acts," of this region. I have just returned from Independence , the seat of war in the west. About a dozen of our brethren among whom were Bishop Partridge, Elder Corrill and myself, were subpœnaed in behalf of the state; and on the 23rd of February, about twelve o'clock, we were on the bank opposite Everett's Ferry, where we found Captain Athchison's [Atchison's] company of "Liberty Blues" near fifty rank and file, ready to guard us into Jackson county. The soldiers were well armed with United States' muskets, bayonets fixed, &c., and to me the scene was "passing strange," and long to be remembered; the martial law in force to guard the civil.-About twenty-five men crossed over to effect a landing in safety, and when they came near the warehouse, they fired six or eight guns, though the enemy had not gathered to witness the landing.

After we were all across, and waiting for the baggage wagon, it was thought most advisable to encamp in the woods, and the witnesses with half the company, marched nearly a mile towards Independence, to build night fires, as we were without tents, and the weather cold enough to snow a little. While on the way the Quarter master, and others, that had gone on ahead to prepare quarters in town, sent an express back, which was not of the most pacific appearance. Capt. Atchison continued the express to Col. Allan for the two hundred drafted militia, and also to Liberty for more ammunition; and the night passed off in warlike style; with the sentinels marching silently at a proper distance from the watch fires.

Early in the morning, we marched strongly guarded by the troops, to the seat of war, and quartered in the block house, formerly the tavern stand of S. Flournay; after breakfast, we were visited by the District Attorney Mr. Reese, and the Attorney General Mr. Wells. From them we learned that all hopes of Criminal prosecutions, was at an end. Mr. Wells had been sent by the Governor to investigate, as



far as possible, the Jackson outrage, but the bold front of the mob, bound even unto death (as I have heard.) was not to be penetrated by civil law, or awed by executive influence.-Shortly after Capt. Atchison informed me that he had just received an order from the Judge, that his company's service was no longer wanted in Jackson county: and we were marched out of town to the tune of Yankee-doodle in quick time, and soon returned to our camp without the loss of any lives. (This o